<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<?xml-stylesheet href="/stylesheet.xsl" type="text/xsl"?>
<rss version="2.0" xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/" xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/" xmlns:itunes="http://www.itunes.com/dtds/podcast-1.0.dtd" xmlns:podcast="https://podcastindex.org/namespace/1.0">
  <channel>
    <atom:link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://feeds.transistor.fm/first-day" title="MP3 Audio"/>
    <atom:link rel="hub" href="https://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/"/>
    <podcast:podping usesPodping="true"/>
    <title>First Day</title>
    <generator>Transistor (https://transistor.fm)</generator>
    <itunes:new-feed-url>https://feeds.transistor.fm/first-day</itunes:new-feed-url>
    <description>Welcome to the First Day Podcast page. 

We hope that you will find in each episode something that helps you grow stronger in your faith. 

God is starting something new in you!</description>
    <copyright>© 2018 First Day</copyright>
    <podcast:guid>276c974e-33f0-5201-ab76-bb55179bebb6</podcast:guid>
    <podcast:locked owner="prcooley@mac.com">no</podcast:locked>
    <language>en</language>
    <pubDate>Wed, 23 Jul 2025 09:37:00 -0500</pubDate>
    <lastBuildDate>Tue, 02 Dec 2025 14:02:14 -0600</lastBuildDate>
    <link>http://www.firstday.us</link>
    <image>
      <url>https://img.transistor.fm/EjUu-Zt_X0Or6-RXf00Nb53Ezy5KNPTxK_eDksSjnHk/rs:fill:0:0:1/w:1400/h:1400/q:60/mb:500000/aHR0cHM6Ly9pbWct/dXBsb2FkLXByb2R1/Y3Rpb24udHJhbnNp/c3Rvci5mbS9zaG93/LzMwOC8xNTM2OTc2/NTk0LWFydHdvcmsu/anBn.jpg</url>
      <title>First Day</title>
      <link>http://www.firstday.us</link>
    </image>
    <itunes:category text="Religion &amp; Spirituality">
      <itunes:category text="Christianity"/>
    </itunes:category>
    <itunes:type>episodic</itunes:type>
    <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
    <itunes:image href="https://img.transistor.fm/EjUu-Zt_X0Or6-RXf00Nb53Ezy5KNPTxK_eDksSjnHk/rs:fill:0:0:1/w:1400/h:1400/q:60/mb:500000/aHR0cHM6Ly9pbWct/dXBsb2FkLXByb2R1/Y3Rpb24udHJhbnNp/c3Rvci5mbS9zaG93/LzMwOC8xNTM2OTc2/NTk0LWFydHdvcmsu/anBn.jpg"/>
    <itunes:summary>Welcome to the First Day Podcast page. 

We hope that you will find in each episode something that helps you grow stronger in your faith. 

God is starting something new in you!</itunes:summary>
    <itunes:subtitle>Welcome to the First Day Podcast page.</itunes:subtitle>
    <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
    <itunes:owner>
      <itunes:name>Patrick Cooley</itunes:name>
    </itunes:owner>
    <itunes:complete>No</itunes:complete>
    <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    <item>
      <title>Romans 1:8-17: The Obligation of Faith</title>
      <itunes:episode>111</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>111</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Romans 1:8-17: The Obligation of Faith</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">9fb60764-c86d-44f9-9a13-2ba4aba3c063</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Although Paul does not know the members of the Church in Rome, he fells as responsible for them and their faith as he does for the Galatians, Thessalonians, and Corinthians. His goal is to have theirs and his faith to increase. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Although Paul does not know the members of the Church in Rome, he fells as responsible for them and their faith as he does for the Galatians, Thessalonians, and Corinthians. His goal is to have theirs and his faith to increase. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Sat, 18 Jan 2025 11:23:25 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2e310b7e/75a62b42.mp3" length="18490752" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1152</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Although Paul does not know the members of the Church in Rome, he fells as responsible for them and their faith as he does for the Galatians, Thessalonians, and Corinthians. His goal is to have theirs and his faith to increase. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Romans, obligation, thankfulness, prayer, new, identity</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e310b7e/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Romans 1:1-7, "I can do no other."</title>
      <itunes:episode>110</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>110</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Romans 1:1-7, "I can do no other."</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">7ca017a7-88ef-4b7c-97ce-7b7bf608a814</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>This episode covers Paul's greeting to the Christians of the Church in Rome. Paul explains that he was no choice but to address and, hopefully, bring believers there back into a full relationship with Christ Jesus, so that they may also fulfill their call to to the same for other. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>This episode covers Paul's greeting to the Christians of the Church in Rome. Paul explains that he was no choice but to address and, hopefully, bring believers there back into a full relationship with Christ Jesus, so that they may also fulfill their call to to the same for other. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 15 Jan 2025 14:27:55 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/186972ba/3253f63b.mp3" length="19983360" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1245</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>This episode covers Paul's greeting to the Christians of the Church in Rome. Paul explains that he was no choice but to address and, hopefully, bring believers there back into a full relationship with Christ Jesus, so that they may also fulfill their call to to the same for other. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>resurrection, bond-servant, apostle, called, holy, Romans</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/186972ba/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>"There be Romans here." A Brief Intro to the Series</title>
      <itunes:episode>109</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>109</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>"There be Romans here." A Brief Intro to the Series</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">0282fe7a-18ea-4b12-89b6-0e464124111d</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is an introduction episode to the podcast's new series on Romans. Please listen, like, subscribe, and share. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is an introduction episode to the podcast's new series on Romans. Please listen, like, subscribe, and share. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 14 Jan 2025 12:36:38 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2e2eba90/24eab8c9.mp3" length="15181440" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>945</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is an introduction episode to the podcast's new series on Romans. Please listen, like, subscribe, and share. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Romans, Christology, righteousness, identity, Christian</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2e2eba90/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 12 &amp; 13: So you will listen. </title>
      <itunes:episode>108</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>108</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 12 &amp; 13: So you will listen. </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">22299ef9-2bfd-49d9-833a-eb6f397ed9e9</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is necessary to boast; nothing is to be gained by it, but I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his exercise in absurdity—acting in a way that makes him so uncomfortable to prove his point to the Corinthians who have fallen for boasting. If the church must have boasting, again, a common practice in the church that is addressed in 1 Corinthians, Paul says, Let me boast so grandly that they will become uncomfortable. If they have decided that the proof of faith is in visions and not in sacrificial generosity, then what better way is there for Paul to reassert his authority.</p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I know a person in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>And I know that such a person—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows— </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>was caught up into Paradise and heard things that are not to be told, that no mortal is permitted to repeat. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the story of a man who has been called up to Paradise—the third heaven; the apostle certainly is speaking about himself and his experience. Paul does not know if this happened physically or spiritually, but God does. He repeats this immediately, making God the actual focus and not himself. The great truth that the man encountered there was to be kept to himself and not shared with anyone: how unlike the practice of the boasting super-apostles who appear to actively seek to share “the answer” for the right price. Fourteen years prior to Paul writings these words would be just after his time in Jerusalem with Peter and James (Galatians 1:18,19) during the time of his ministry in Syria and Cilicia. </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>On behalf of such a one I will boast, but on my own behalf I will not boast, except of my weaknesses. <br></em><br></p><p>Surely the Corinthians by now realize that Paul’s “Paradise Man” is himself, but he keeps on boasting of this man—but not himself “except for [his] weakness.” Undertaking a journey like this is certainly reason enough to boast. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But if I wish to boast, I will not be a fool, for I will be speaking the truth. But I refrain from it, so that no one may think better of me than what is seen in me or heard from me, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>even considering the exceptional character of the revelations. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s desire is that the Corinthians think better of him for what they have actually seen and heard him doing, not because of some story that he tells. “The fish was this big.” No, even though this divine revelation is a grand one, what he should be judged on his how he carries himself each and ever day. </p><p><em>Therefore, to keep me from being too elated, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me, to keep me from being too elated.<br></em><br></p><p>By now Paul seems to have let the Paradise Man cover go, and he shares his story with them. To prevent these divine revelations from going to his head “a thorn was given [to him] in the flesh,” perhaps as a reminder that he is only mortal in the absence of God’s initiative. In the Roman triumph a messenger would stand behind the general being honored for his excellence, his exemplary deeds, and his unsurpassed service to Rome and constantly repeat the words, “Remember, thou art mortal.” Whatever this <em>skolops</em> is he assumes the Corinthians know—although we do not. But we do ascertain it purpose of its gifting: to keep Paul “from being too elated.” The important thing to consider her is not what it was or even why it was given but who gave it to him. </p><p>If Satan is acting as God’s messenger, then the thorn was given to produce humility. God often uses Satan or agents thereof to produce deeper faith and a closer walk. To put it another way, God is not the author or source of this evil but permits it for His reasons. On the other hand, if the thorn is truly and solely the work of Satan, I can easily see it as being given to Paul to hinder him in the fulfilling God’s call on his life. How can we possibly meet God’s expectations if we cannot even live up to ours? </p><p>Genesis 50:20 gives us a third option and doesn’t have God playing catch-up to Satan or paint Him as mischievous and lacking empathy. “As for you, you meant evil against me, but God meant it for good in order to bring about this present result, to keep many people alive.” (NASB) This perspective is also in keeping with what Paul will write to the Romans in his next letter when he declares that “all things happen for the good of those who love God and seek to do His will.” This is how powerful God is: every action, even those that do not originate in Him will achieve His divine aims. This is born out as Paul continues:</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Three times I appealed to the Lord about this, that it would leave me, </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” So, I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>Therefore I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ; for whenever I am weak, then I am strong.<br></em><br></p><p>“My grace us sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” Through it all, as we experience “weakness, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ,” and precisely because we are facing them for the sake of Christ, God’s grace will bring us through. Therefore, we cannot blame God for having Satan do these things to us—making God lack compassion and empathy—nor can we accuse Him fixing Satan’s messes—always being one step behind. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>I have been a fool! You forced me to it. Indeed you should have been the ones commending me, for I am not at all inferior to these super-apostles, even though I am nothing. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>The signs of a true apostle were performed among you with utmost patience, signs and wonders and mighty works. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>How have you been worse off than the other churches, except that I myself did not burden you? Forgive me this wrong!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul lays the Corinthians’ troubles at their own feet. Every proof that was needed to demonstrate that he was a true apostle was performed for them. They had been given everything needed to believe in Christ, repent, and amend their lives together, but they chose instead the “proof” and message of the super-apostles. In verse thirteen Paul expresses his confusion at the fact that the other churches appear to be “getting it” while they aren’t. He then questions if they are failing because he chose to give them more room to figure it out than he did the other churches. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Here I am, ready to come to you this third time. And I will not be a burden, because I do not want what is yours but you; for children ought not to lay up for their parents, but parents for their children. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>I will most gladly spend and be spent for you. If I love you more, am I to be loved less? <br></em><br></p><p>Despite all this, Paul is ready to come to them again. But he will not change the way he will stay with them. He promises not to be a burden and not demand their support—or anything for the matter—from them. This is, ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is necessary to boast; nothing is to be gained by it, but I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his exercise in absurdity—acting in a way that makes him so uncomfortable to prove his point to the Corinthians who have fallen for boasting. If the church must have boasting, again, a common practice in the church that is addressed in 1 Corinthians, Paul says, Let me boast so grandly that they will become uncomfortable. If they have decided that the proof of faith is in visions and not in sacrificial generosity, then what better way is there for Paul to reassert his authority.</p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I know a person in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>And I know that such a person—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows— </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>was caught up into Paradise and heard things that are not to be told, that no mortal is permitted to repeat. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the story of a man who has been called up to Paradise—the third heaven; the apostle certainly is speaking about himself and his experience. Paul does not know if this happened physically or spiritually, but God does. He repeats this immediately, making God the actual focus and not himself. The great truth that the man encountered there was to be kept to himself and not shared with anyone: how unlike the practice of the boasting super-apostles who appear to actively seek to share “the answer” for the right price. Fourteen years prior to Paul writings these words would be just after his time in Jerusalem with Peter and James (Galatians 1:18,19) during the time of his ministry in Syria and Cilicia. </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>On behalf of such a one I will boast, but on my own behalf I will not boast, except of my weaknesses. <br></em><br></p><p>Surely the Corinthians by now realize that Paul’s “Paradise Man” is himself, but he keeps on boasting of this man—but not himself “except for [his] weakness.” Undertaking a journey like this is certainly reason enough to boast. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But if I wish to boast, I will not be a fool, for I will be speaking the truth. But I refrain from it, so that no one may think better of me than what is seen in me or heard from me, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>even considering the exceptional character of the revelations. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s desire is that the Corinthians think better of him for what they have actually seen and heard him doing, not because of some story that he tells. “The fish was this big.” No, even though this divine revelation is a grand one, what he should be judged on his how he carries himself each and ever day. </p><p><em>Therefore, to keep me from being too elated, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me, to keep me from being too elated.<br></em><br></p><p>By now Paul seems to have let the Paradise Man cover go, and he shares his story with them. To prevent these divine revelations from going to his head “a thorn was given [to him] in the flesh,” perhaps as a reminder that he is only mortal in the absence of God’s initiative. In the Roman triumph a messenger would stand behind the general being honored for his excellence, his exemplary deeds, and his unsurpassed service to Rome and constantly repeat the words, “Remember, thou art mortal.” Whatever this <em>skolops</em> is he assumes the Corinthians know—although we do not. But we do ascertain it purpose of its gifting: to keep Paul “from being too elated.” The important thing to consider her is not what it was or even why it was given but who gave it to him. </p><p>If Satan is acting as God’s messenger, then the thorn was given to produce humility. God often uses Satan or agents thereof to produce deeper faith and a closer walk. To put it another way, God is not the author or source of this evil but permits it for His reasons. On the other hand, if the thorn is truly and solely the work of Satan, I can easily see it as being given to Paul to hinder him in the fulfilling God’s call on his life. How can we possibly meet God’s expectations if we cannot even live up to ours? </p><p>Genesis 50:20 gives us a third option and doesn’t have God playing catch-up to Satan or paint Him as mischievous and lacking empathy. “As for you, you meant evil against me, but God meant it for good in order to bring about this present result, to keep many people alive.” (NASB) This perspective is also in keeping with what Paul will write to the Romans in his next letter when he declares that “all things happen for the good of those who love God and seek to do His will.” This is how powerful God is: every action, even those that do not originate in Him will achieve His divine aims. This is born out as Paul continues:</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Three times I appealed to the Lord about this, that it would leave me, </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” So, I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>Therefore I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ; for whenever I am weak, then I am strong.<br></em><br></p><p>“My grace us sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” Through it all, as we experience “weakness, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ,” and precisely because we are facing them for the sake of Christ, God’s grace will bring us through. Therefore, we cannot blame God for having Satan do these things to us—making God lack compassion and empathy—nor can we accuse Him fixing Satan’s messes—always being one step behind. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>I have been a fool! You forced me to it. Indeed you should have been the ones commending me, for I am not at all inferior to these super-apostles, even though I am nothing. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>The signs of a true apostle were performed among you with utmost patience, signs and wonders and mighty works. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>How have you been worse off than the other churches, except that I myself did not burden you? Forgive me this wrong!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul lays the Corinthians’ troubles at their own feet. Every proof that was needed to demonstrate that he was a true apostle was performed for them. They had been given everything needed to believe in Christ, repent, and amend their lives together, but they chose instead the “proof” and message of the super-apostles. In verse thirteen Paul expresses his confusion at the fact that the other churches appear to be “getting it” while they aren’t. He then questions if they are failing because he chose to give them more room to figure it out than he did the other churches. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Here I am, ready to come to you this third time. And I will not be a burden, because I do not want what is yours but you; for children ought not to lay up for their parents, but parents for their children. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>I will most gladly spend and be spent for you. If I love you more, am I to be loved less? <br></em><br></p><p>Despite all this, Paul is ready to come to them again. But he will not change the way he will stay with them. He promises not to be a burden and not demand their support—or anything for the matter—from them. This is, ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 06 Jan 2025 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/cf9c9ffe/6eabfcc5.mp3" length="28863744" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1800</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is necessary to boast; nothing is to be gained by it, but I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his exercise in absurdity—acting in a way that makes him so uncomfortable to prove his point to the Corinthians who have fallen for boasting. If the church must have boasting, again, a common practice in the church that is addressed in 1 Corinthians, Paul says, Let me boast so grandly that they will become uncomfortable. If they have decided that the proof of faith is in visions and not in sacrificial generosity, then what better way is there for Paul to reassert his authority.</p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I know a person in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>And I know that such a person—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know; God knows— </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>was caught up into Paradise and heard things that are not to be told, that no mortal is permitted to repeat. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the story of a man who has been called up to Paradise—the third heaven; the apostle certainly is speaking about himself and his experience. Paul does not know if this happened physically or spiritually, but God does. He repeats this immediately, making God the actual focus and not himself. The great truth that the man encountered there was to be kept to himself and not shared with anyone: how unlike the practice of the boasting super-apostles who appear to actively seek to share “the answer” for the right price. Fourteen years prior to Paul writings these words would be just after his time in Jerusalem with Peter and James (Galatians 1:18,19) during the time of his ministry in Syria and Cilicia. </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>On behalf of such a one I will boast, but on my own behalf I will not boast, except of my weaknesses. <br></em><br></p><p>Surely the Corinthians by now realize that Paul’s “Paradise Man” is himself, but he keeps on boasting of this man—but not himself “except for [his] weakness.” Undertaking a journey like this is certainly reason enough to boast. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But if I wish to boast, I will not be a fool, for I will be speaking the truth. But I refrain from it, so that no one may think better of me than what is seen in me or heard from me, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>even considering the exceptional character of the revelations. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s desire is that the Corinthians think better of him for what they have actually seen and heard him doing, not because of some story that he tells. “The fish was this big.” No, even though this divine revelation is a grand one, what he should be judged on his how he carries himself each and ever day. </p><p><em>Therefore, to keep me from being too elated, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me, to keep me from being too elated.<br></em><br></p><p>By now Paul seems to have let the Paradise Man cover go, and he shares his story with them. To prevent these divine revelations from going to his head “a thorn was given [to him] in the flesh,” perhaps as a reminder that he is only mortal in the absence of God’s initiative. In the Roman triumph a messenger would stand behind the general being honored for his excellence, his exemplary deeds, and his unsurpassed service to Rome and constantly repeat the words, “Remember, thou art mortal.” Whatever this <em>skolops</em> is he assumes the Corinthians know—although we do not. But we do ascertain it purpose of its gifting: to keep Paul “from being too elated.” The important thing to consider her is not what it was or even why it was given but who gave it to him. </p><p>If Satan is acting as God’s messenger, then the thorn was given to produce humility. God often uses Satan or agents thereof to produce deeper faith and a closer walk. To put it another way, God is not the author or source of this evil but permits it for His reasons. On the other hand, if the thorn is truly and solely the work of Satan, I can easily see it as being given to Paul to hinder him in the fulfilling God’s call on his life. How can we possibly meet God’s expectations if we cannot even live up to ours? </p><p>Genesis 50:20 gives us a third option and doesn’t have God playing catch-up to Satan or paint Him as mischievous and lacking empathy. “As for you, you meant evil against me, but God meant it for good in order to bring about this present result, to keep many people alive.” (NASB) This perspective is also in keeping with what Paul will write to the Romans in his next letter when he declares that “all things happen for the good of those who love God and seek to do His will.” This is how powerful God is: every action, even those that do not originate in Him will achieve His divine aims. This is born out as Paul continues:</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Three times I appealed to the Lord about this, that it would leave me, </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” So, I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>Therefore I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ; for whenever I am weak, then I am strong.<br></em><br></p><p>“My grace us sufficient for you, for power is made perfect in weakness.” Through it all, as we experience “weakness, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities for the sake of Christ,” and precisely because we are facing them for the sake of Christ, God’s grace will bring us through. Therefore, we cannot blame God for having Satan do these things to us—making God lack compassion and empathy—nor can we accuse Him fixing Satan’s messes—always being one step behind. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>I have been a fool! You forced me to it. Indeed you should have been the ones commending me, for I am not at all inferior to these super-apostles, even though I am nothing. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>The signs of a true apostle were performed among you with utmost patience, signs and wonders and mighty works. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>How have you been worse off than the other churches, except that I myself did not burden you? Forgive me this wrong!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul lays the Corinthians’ troubles at their own feet. Every proof that was needed to demonstrate that he was a true apostle was performed for them. They had been given everything needed to believe in Christ, repent, and amend their lives together, but they chose instead the “proof” and message of the super-apostles. In verse thirteen Paul expresses his confusion at the fact that the other churches appear to be “getting it” while they aren’t. He then questions if they are failing because he chose to give them more room to figure it out than he did the other churches. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Here I am, ready to come to you this third time. And I will not be a burden, because I do not want what is yours but you; for children ought not to lay up for their parents, but parents for their children. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>I will most gladly spend and be spent for you. If I love you more, am I to be loved less? <br></em><br></p><p>Despite all this, Paul is ready to come to them again. But he will not change the way he will stay with them. He promises not to be a burden and not demand their support—or anything for the matter—from them. This is, ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/cf9c9ffe/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 10 &amp; 11: Why do you gotta' be so mean?</title>
      <itunes:episode>107</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>107</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 10 &amp; 11: Why do you gotta' be so mean?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">85b44c82-9b21-4a76-a896-611bde720288</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p>As mentioned in the introduction episode, with its radical shift in tone and subject matter, there is a thought among scholars that 2 Corinthians 10-13 represent another Pauline letter addressed to the church—a fifth. In my estimation, this is a reasonable position. Reread the chapters before this one and tell me that Paul’s words haven’t become harsh; some argue that this is not a fifth letter but the harsh letter that Paul refers to at the beginning of 2 Corinthians. Decide for yourself, of course. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I myself, Paul, appeal to you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—I who am humble when face to face with you, but bold toward you when I am away!— </em><strong><em>2</em></strong><em> I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we are acting according to human standards. </em><strong><em>3</em></strong><em> Indeed, we live as human beings, but we do not wage war according to human standards; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em> for the weapons of our warfare are not merely human, but they have divine power to destroy strongholds. We destroy arguments </em><strong><em>5</em></strong><em> and every proud obstacle raised up against the knowledge of God, and we take every thought captive to obey Christ. </em><strong><em>6</em></strong><em> We are ready to punish every disobedience when your obedience is complete.<br></em><br></p><p>“I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we [Paul] are acting according to human standards.” Someone in the Corinthian church—or maybe even a group within it—has charged Paul with “acting according to human standards”, and that he is unfit to follow. He states that he may be merely human, but when the gospel message is threatened his weapons will “have divine power to destroy strongholds.” These accusers are hindering the church in its knowledge of God, but Paul’s arguments will overcome their efforts and will “take every thought captive to obey Christ.” This matters so much that Paul, himself, is writing these words, as he expresses his readiness to go to war and “punish every disobedience” when the congregation has come to fully obey God. Perhaps the church was beginning to side with Paul’s accusers?</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Look at what is before your eyes. If you are confident that you belong to Christ, remind yourself of this, that just as you belong to Christ, so also do we.<br></em><br></p><p>Things don’t seem to be going too well in the church, and Paul’s comment here seems to indicate that the Corinthians have allowed themselves to be led astray. “If you are confident that you belong to Christ, [you better look at me and ask yourself if you really still do. Compare your life with Christ with mine.]”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now, even if I boast a little too much of our authority, which the Lord gave for building you up and not for tearing you down, I will not be ashamed of it. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I do not want to seem as though I am trying to frighten you with my letters.<br></em><br></p><p>I can’t help but hear Cartman here. “You will respect my authoritah.” Of course Paul isn’t using his apostolic authority in the same way at all. His has been given to him in order to build the church and not destroy it. He reminds of this with the caveat that he doesn’t want them to think that he is trying to frighten them back to their unhindered walk with Christ. Paul’s statement implies that his accusers may well be claiming authority within the church but are using it like Cartman would. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For they say, “His letters are weighty and strong, but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.” </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Let such people understand that what we say by letter when absent, we will also do when present.<br></em><br></p><p>Let’s not call them accusers; let’s call them challengers. They say, “He talks a big game on paper, but in person he’s too afraid to.” Paul responds that he will speak what he has written when present with them in the church. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some of those who commend themselves. But when they measure themselves by one another, and compare themselves with one another, they do not show good sense. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We, however, will not boast beyond limits, but will keep within the field that God has assigned to us, to reach out even as far as you.<br></em><br></p><p>He understands his limits and will not even attempt to give the Corinthians an opportunity to choose between him and the challengers by comparison. They are boastful and proud and—apparently—number more than one since “they measure themselves by one another and compare themselves with one another.” By doing so, “they so not show good sense.” They are behaving like the Corinthians were in Paul’s first letter to them—each trying to stand above the other. Paul, on the other hand, submits himself to God and will not go beyond the boundaries that have been divinely set for him. He knows his limitations and strengths, but more importantly he knows why he does what we does: He does it for God. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we were not overstepping our limits when we reached you; we were the first to come all the way to you with the good news of Christ. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>We do not boast beyond limits, that is, in the labors of others; but our hope is that, as your faith increases, our sphere of action among you may be greatly enlarged, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>so that we may proclaim the good news in lands beyond you, without boasting of work already done in someone else’s sphere of action. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>“Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord.” </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>For it is not those who commend themselves that are approved, but those whom the Lord commends.<br></em><br></p><p>You see, God had sent him to the Corinthians and equipped him appropriately reach them with the good news. He doesn’t claim to be able to do more, since all he wants to do is what God would have him to, and God has approved Paul. </p><p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I wish you would bear with me in a little foolishness. Do bear with me! </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I feel a divine jealousy for you, for I promised you in marriage to one husband, to present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am afraid that as the serpent deceived Eve by its cunning, your thoughts will be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>Now we see that these challengers are presenting the Corinthians with an alternative message; they are tempting the church to say that it doesn’t need the gospel with which Paul preached to and formed them. He, as their spiritual father, had betrothed them to Christ as a bride. He was convinced that they would rise to challenge and become chaste again, but now he is not so sure. </p><p>He's unsure about their ability to persevere because they seem willing to embrace any false teaching or “different spirit” that comes their way.</p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For if someone comes and proclaims another Jesus than the one we proclaimed, or if you receive a different spirit from the one you received, or a different gospel from the one you accepted, you submit to it readily enough. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>I think that I am not in the least inferior to these super-...</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p>As mentioned in the introduction episode, with its radical shift in tone and subject matter, there is a thought among scholars that 2 Corinthians 10-13 represent another Pauline letter addressed to the church—a fifth. In my estimation, this is a reasonable position. Reread the chapters before this one and tell me that Paul’s words haven’t become harsh; some argue that this is not a fifth letter but the harsh letter that Paul refers to at the beginning of 2 Corinthians. Decide for yourself, of course. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I myself, Paul, appeal to you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—I who am humble when face to face with you, but bold toward you when I am away!— </em><strong><em>2</em></strong><em> I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we are acting according to human standards. </em><strong><em>3</em></strong><em> Indeed, we live as human beings, but we do not wage war according to human standards; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em> for the weapons of our warfare are not merely human, but they have divine power to destroy strongholds. We destroy arguments </em><strong><em>5</em></strong><em> and every proud obstacle raised up against the knowledge of God, and we take every thought captive to obey Christ. </em><strong><em>6</em></strong><em> We are ready to punish every disobedience when your obedience is complete.<br></em><br></p><p>“I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we [Paul] are acting according to human standards.” Someone in the Corinthian church—or maybe even a group within it—has charged Paul with “acting according to human standards”, and that he is unfit to follow. He states that he may be merely human, but when the gospel message is threatened his weapons will “have divine power to destroy strongholds.” These accusers are hindering the church in its knowledge of God, but Paul’s arguments will overcome their efforts and will “take every thought captive to obey Christ.” This matters so much that Paul, himself, is writing these words, as he expresses his readiness to go to war and “punish every disobedience” when the congregation has come to fully obey God. Perhaps the church was beginning to side with Paul’s accusers?</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Look at what is before your eyes. If you are confident that you belong to Christ, remind yourself of this, that just as you belong to Christ, so also do we.<br></em><br></p><p>Things don’t seem to be going too well in the church, and Paul’s comment here seems to indicate that the Corinthians have allowed themselves to be led astray. “If you are confident that you belong to Christ, [you better look at me and ask yourself if you really still do. Compare your life with Christ with mine.]”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now, even if I boast a little too much of our authority, which the Lord gave for building you up and not for tearing you down, I will not be ashamed of it. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I do not want to seem as though I am trying to frighten you with my letters.<br></em><br></p><p>I can’t help but hear Cartman here. “You will respect my authoritah.” Of course Paul isn’t using his apostolic authority in the same way at all. His has been given to him in order to build the church and not destroy it. He reminds of this with the caveat that he doesn’t want them to think that he is trying to frighten them back to their unhindered walk with Christ. Paul’s statement implies that his accusers may well be claiming authority within the church but are using it like Cartman would. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For they say, “His letters are weighty and strong, but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.” </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Let such people understand that what we say by letter when absent, we will also do when present.<br></em><br></p><p>Let’s not call them accusers; let’s call them challengers. They say, “He talks a big game on paper, but in person he’s too afraid to.” Paul responds that he will speak what he has written when present with them in the church. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some of those who commend themselves. But when they measure themselves by one another, and compare themselves with one another, they do not show good sense. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We, however, will not boast beyond limits, but will keep within the field that God has assigned to us, to reach out even as far as you.<br></em><br></p><p>He understands his limits and will not even attempt to give the Corinthians an opportunity to choose between him and the challengers by comparison. They are boastful and proud and—apparently—number more than one since “they measure themselves by one another and compare themselves with one another.” By doing so, “they so not show good sense.” They are behaving like the Corinthians were in Paul’s first letter to them—each trying to stand above the other. Paul, on the other hand, submits himself to God and will not go beyond the boundaries that have been divinely set for him. He knows his limitations and strengths, but more importantly he knows why he does what we does: He does it for God. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we were not overstepping our limits when we reached you; we were the first to come all the way to you with the good news of Christ. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>We do not boast beyond limits, that is, in the labors of others; but our hope is that, as your faith increases, our sphere of action among you may be greatly enlarged, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>so that we may proclaim the good news in lands beyond you, without boasting of work already done in someone else’s sphere of action. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>“Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord.” </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>For it is not those who commend themselves that are approved, but those whom the Lord commends.<br></em><br></p><p>You see, God had sent him to the Corinthians and equipped him appropriately reach them with the good news. He doesn’t claim to be able to do more, since all he wants to do is what God would have him to, and God has approved Paul. </p><p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I wish you would bear with me in a little foolishness. Do bear with me! </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I feel a divine jealousy for you, for I promised you in marriage to one husband, to present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am afraid that as the serpent deceived Eve by its cunning, your thoughts will be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>Now we see that these challengers are presenting the Corinthians with an alternative message; they are tempting the church to say that it doesn’t need the gospel with which Paul preached to and formed them. He, as their spiritual father, had betrothed them to Christ as a bride. He was convinced that they would rise to challenge and become chaste again, but now he is not so sure. </p><p>He's unsure about their ability to persevere because they seem willing to embrace any false teaching or “different spirit” that comes their way.</p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For if someone comes and proclaims another Jesus than the one we proclaimed, or if you receive a different spirit from the one you received, or a different gospel from the one you accepted, you submit to it readily enough. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>I think that I am not in the least inferior to these super-...</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 06 Jan 2025 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/3f91ba4e/9d3cd532.mp3" length="25626624" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1598</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p>As mentioned in the introduction episode, with its radical shift in tone and subject matter, there is a thought among scholars that 2 Corinthians 10-13 represent another Pauline letter addressed to the church—a fifth. In my estimation, this is a reasonable position. Reread the chapters before this one and tell me that Paul’s words haven’t become harsh; some argue that this is not a fifth letter but the harsh letter that Paul refers to at the beginning of 2 Corinthians. Decide for yourself, of course. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I myself, Paul, appeal to you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—I who am humble when face to face with you, but bold toward you when I am away!— </em><strong><em>2</em></strong><em> I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we are acting according to human standards. </em><strong><em>3</em></strong><em> Indeed, we live as human beings, but we do not wage war according to human standards; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em> for the weapons of our warfare are not merely human, but they have divine power to destroy strongholds. We destroy arguments </em><strong><em>5</em></strong><em> and every proud obstacle raised up against the knowledge of God, and we take every thought captive to obey Christ. </em><strong><em>6</em></strong><em> We are ready to punish every disobedience when your obedience is complete.<br></em><br></p><p>“I ask that when I am present I need not show boldness by daring to oppose those who think we [Paul] are acting according to human standards.” Someone in the Corinthian church—or maybe even a group within it—has charged Paul with “acting according to human standards”, and that he is unfit to follow. He states that he may be merely human, but when the gospel message is threatened his weapons will “have divine power to destroy strongholds.” These accusers are hindering the church in its knowledge of God, but Paul’s arguments will overcome their efforts and will “take every thought captive to obey Christ.” This matters so much that Paul, himself, is writing these words, as he expresses his readiness to go to war and “punish every disobedience” when the congregation has come to fully obey God. Perhaps the church was beginning to side with Paul’s accusers?</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Look at what is before your eyes. If you are confident that you belong to Christ, remind yourself of this, that just as you belong to Christ, so also do we.<br></em><br></p><p>Things don’t seem to be going too well in the church, and Paul’s comment here seems to indicate that the Corinthians have allowed themselves to be led astray. “If you are confident that you belong to Christ, [you better look at me and ask yourself if you really still do. Compare your life with Christ with mine.]”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now, even if I boast a little too much of our authority, which the Lord gave for building you up and not for tearing you down, I will not be ashamed of it. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I do not want to seem as though I am trying to frighten you with my letters.<br></em><br></p><p>I can’t help but hear Cartman here. “You will respect my authoritah.” Of course Paul isn’t using his apostolic authority in the same way at all. His has been given to him in order to build the church and not destroy it. He reminds of this with the caveat that he doesn’t want them to think that he is trying to frighten them back to their unhindered walk with Christ. Paul’s statement implies that his accusers may well be claiming authority within the church but are using it like Cartman would. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For they say, “His letters are weighty and strong, but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.” </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Let such people understand that what we say by letter when absent, we will also do when present.<br></em><br></p><p>Let’s not call them accusers; let’s call them challengers. They say, “He talks a big game on paper, but in person he’s too afraid to.” Paul responds that he will speak what he has written when present with them in the church. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some of those who commend themselves. But when they measure themselves by one another, and compare themselves with one another, they do not show good sense. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We, however, will not boast beyond limits, but will keep within the field that God has assigned to us, to reach out even as far as you.<br></em><br></p><p>He understands his limits and will not even attempt to give the Corinthians an opportunity to choose between him and the challengers by comparison. They are boastful and proud and—apparently—number more than one since “they measure themselves by one another and compare themselves with one another.” By doing so, “they so not show good sense.” They are behaving like the Corinthians were in Paul’s first letter to them—each trying to stand above the other. Paul, on the other hand, submits himself to God and will not go beyond the boundaries that have been divinely set for him. He knows his limitations and strengths, but more importantly he knows why he does what we does: He does it for God. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we were not overstepping our limits when we reached you; we were the first to come all the way to you with the good news of Christ. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>We do not boast beyond limits, that is, in the labors of others; but our hope is that, as your faith increases, our sphere of action among you may be greatly enlarged, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>so that we may proclaim the good news in lands beyond you, without boasting of work already done in someone else’s sphere of action. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>“Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord.” </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>For it is not those who commend themselves that are approved, but those whom the Lord commends.<br></em><br></p><p>You see, God had sent him to the Corinthians and equipped him appropriately reach them with the good news. He doesn’t claim to be able to do more, since all he wants to do is what God would have him to, and God has approved Paul. </p><p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>I wish you would bear with me in a little foolishness. Do bear with me! </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I feel a divine jealousy for you, for I promised you in marriage to one husband, to present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am afraid that as the serpent deceived Eve by its cunning, your thoughts will be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>Now we see that these challengers are presenting the Corinthians with an alternative message; they are tempting the church to say that it doesn’t need the gospel with which Paul preached to and formed them. He, as their spiritual father, had betrothed them to Christ as a bride. He was convinced that they would rise to challenge and become chaste again, but now he is not so sure. </p><p>He's unsure about their ability to persevere because they seem willing to embrace any false teaching or “different spirit” that comes their way.</p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For if someone comes and proclaims another Jesus than the one we proclaimed, or if you receive a different spirit from the one you received, or a different gospel from the one you accepted, you submit to it readily enough. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>I think that I am not in the least inferior to these super-...</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3f91ba4e/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 9: Generosity and Faith</title>
      <itunes:episode>106</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>106</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 9: Generosity and Faith</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">d1a04002-6571-4bdf-b769-a6a8752338e1</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>Now it is not necessary for me to write you about the ministry to the saints, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for I know your eagerness, which is the subject of my boasting about you to the people of Macedonia, saying that Achaia has been ready since last year; and your zeal has stirred up most of them. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am sending the brothers in order that our boasting about you may not prove to have been empty in this case, so that you may be ready, as I said you would be; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em>otherwise, if some Macedonians come with me and find that you are not ready, we would be humiliated—to say nothing of you—in this undertaking.</em><strong><em> 5 </em></strong><em>So I thought it necessary to urge the brothers to go on ahead to you, and arrange in advance for this bountiful gift that you have promised, so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants to make sure that Corinthian church remains the example of generosity, commitment, and faith that it had become. Titus and the other brothers are there to encourage the Corinthians to remain motivated to fulfill their pledge to provide assistance. Their failure to follow through could very well hinder the mission of the apostles and damage their reputations. They are being sent ahead of Paul “so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion” when he arrives. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>The point is this: the one who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and the one who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Each of you must give as you have made up your mind, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>And God is able to provide you with every blessing in abundance, so that by always having enough of everything, you may share abundantly in every good work. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><em>“He scatters abroad, he gives to the poor;<br>    his righteousness endures forever.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>As God’s children—like David—they have been promised great blessings by God. In verse eight, Paul reminds the Corinthians again that God provides abundance so that they “may share abundantly in every good work [of the gospel].” Believers must ultimately choose to give so that they might fulfill their call and purpose. Those who put little effort into this work will receive little because of it. In the <em>Expanse</em> novels there is a saying: “The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” </p><p> </p><p>Now I know there are some rolling eyes out there—and maybe even some charges of communism—but hear me out. These rolling eyes are the result of Christians “keeping it real”/”Let’s be honest.” This only works if everyone in the Church shares, and we know that isn’t going to happen: If I’ve heard it once I’ve heard it one-thousand times. This is called an excuse. The truth is, I am afraid that many in the Church today—many Christians in our part of the world—are happy with the Church being a country-club, social club, or politically oriented 501-3(c). In none of these do we have to be vulnerable or to trust; we only have to worry about ourselves. I think this is why Paul was very specific about two things: Firstly, the desire to provide must come from of a person’s heart, and, secondly, that desire will only arise after a person devotes himself or herself to the things of the Lord. As the Corinthians grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness” they also grow in the desire to be generous. (8:7) Or to put the opposite spin on it: a lack of generosity demonstrates a lack of faith. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will supply and multiply your seed for sowing and increase the harvest of your righteousness. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>You will be enriched in every way for your great generosity, which will produce thanksgiving to God through us; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>for the rendering of this ministry not only supplies the needs of the saints but also overflows with many thanksgivings to God.<br></em><br></p><p>“The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” God makes no promise of blessing without the willingness to “sow”—without the desire to be generous, so God’s promise comes at a price. But again, as we grow in faith—if we are growing in faith—we will want to be generous. This will take the three Cs: courage, commitment, and Christ. When we do, this ministry provides for the needs of the saints, the spreading of the gospel, and brings “thanksgivings to God.” Through generosity—through our willingness to share—we share the mind of Christ. So, if we know this to be true—it is right here in the bible, after all—why don’t we do it? </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>Through the testing of this ministry you glorify God by your obedience to the confession of the gospel of Christ and by the generosity of your sharing with them and with all others, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>while they long for you and pray for you because of the surpassing grace of God that he has given you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Thanks be to God for his indescribable gift!<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians’ opportunity to minister to the needs of the Jerusalem church is a test. Does this not apply to the Church always and everywhere, even here? In verse thirteen, Paul appears to link the Corinthians’ willingness to be generous with their confession of faith in Jesus Christ; faith without generosity is not faith. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>Now it is not necessary for me to write you about the ministry to the saints, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for I know your eagerness, which is the subject of my boasting about you to the people of Macedonia, saying that Achaia has been ready since last year; and your zeal has stirred up most of them. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am sending the brothers in order that our boasting about you may not prove to have been empty in this case, so that you may be ready, as I said you would be; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em>otherwise, if some Macedonians come with me and find that you are not ready, we would be humiliated—to say nothing of you—in this undertaking.</em><strong><em> 5 </em></strong><em>So I thought it necessary to urge the brothers to go on ahead to you, and arrange in advance for this bountiful gift that you have promised, so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants to make sure that Corinthian church remains the example of generosity, commitment, and faith that it had become. Titus and the other brothers are there to encourage the Corinthians to remain motivated to fulfill their pledge to provide assistance. Their failure to follow through could very well hinder the mission of the apostles and damage their reputations. They are being sent ahead of Paul “so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion” when he arrives. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>The point is this: the one who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and the one who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Each of you must give as you have made up your mind, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>And God is able to provide you with every blessing in abundance, so that by always having enough of everything, you may share abundantly in every good work. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><em>“He scatters abroad, he gives to the poor;<br>    his righteousness endures forever.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>As God’s children—like David—they have been promised great blessings by God. In verse eight, Paul reminds the Corinthians again that God provides abundance so that they “may share abundantly in every good work [of the gospel].” Believers must ultimately choose to give so that they might fulfill their call and purpose. Those who put little effort into this work will receive little because of it. In the <em>Expanse</em> novels there is a saying: “The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” </p><p> </p><p>Now I know there are some rolling eyes out there—and maybe even some charges of communism—but hear me out. These rolling eyes are the result of Christians “keeping it real”/”Let’s be honest.” This only works if everyone in the Church shares, and we know that isn’t going to happen: If I’ve heard it once I’ve heard it one-thousand times. This is called an excuse. The truth is, I am afraid that many in the Church today—many Christians in our part of the world—are happy with the Church being a country-club, social club, or politically oriented 501-3(c). In none of these do we have to be vulnerable or to trust; we only have to worry about ourselves. I think this is why Paul was very specific about two things: Firstly, the desire to provide must come from of a person’s heart, and, secondly, that desire will only arise after a person devotes himself or herself to the things of the Lord. As the Corinthians grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness” they also grow in the desire to be generous. (8:7) Or to put the opposite spin on it: a lack of generosity demonstrates a lack of faith. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will supply and multiply your seed for sowing and increase the harvest of your righteousness. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>You will be enriched in every way for your great generosity, which will produce thanksgiving to God through us; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>for the rendering of this ministry not only supplies the needs of the saints but also overflows with many thanksgivings to God.<br></em><br></p><p>“The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” God makes no promise of blessing without the willingness to “sow”—without the desire to be generous, so God’s promise comes at a price. But again, as we grow in faith—if we are growing in faith—we will want to be generous. This will take the three Cs: courage, commitment, and Christ. When we do, this ministry provides for the needs of the saints, the spreading of the gospel, and brings “thanksgivings to God.” Through generosity—through our willingness to share—we share the mind of Christ. So, if we know this to be true—it is right here in the bible, after all—why don’t we do it? </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>Through the testing of this ministry you glorify God by your obedience to the confession of the gospel of Christ and by the generosity of your sharing with them and with all others, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>while they long for you and pray for you because of the surpassing grace of God that he has given you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Thanks be to God for his indescribable gift!<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians’ opportunity to minister to the needs of the Jerusalem church is a test. Does this not apply to the Church always and everywhere, even here? In verse thirteen, Paul appears to link the Corinthians’ willingness to be generous with their confession of faith in Jesus Christ; faith without generosity is not faith. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 30 Dec 2024 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/645a50af/255dfb58.mp3" length="15348864" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>956</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>Now it is not necessary for me to write you about the ministry to the saints, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for I know your eagerness, which is the subject of my boasting about you to the people of Macedonia, saying that Achaia has been ready since last year; and your zeal has stirred up most of them. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But I am sending the brothers in order that our boasting about you may not prove to have been empty in this case, so that you may be ready, as I said you would be; </em><strong><em>4</em></strong><em>otherwise, if some Macedonians come with me and find that you are not ready, we would be humiliated—to say nothing of you—in this undertaking.</em><strong><em> 5 </em></strong><em>So I thought it necessary to urge the brothers to go on ahead to you, and arrange in advance for this bountiful gift that you have promised, so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants to make sure that Corinthian church remains the example of generosity, commitment, and faith that it had become. Titus and the other brothers are there to encourage the Corinthians to remain motivated to fulfill their pledge to provide assistance. Their failure to follow through could very well hinder the mission of the apostles and damage their reputations. They are being sent ahead of Paul “so that it may be ready as a voluntary gift and not as an extortion” when he arrives. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>The point is this: the one who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and the one who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Each of you must give as you have made up your mind, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>And God is able to provide you with every blessing in abundance, so that by always having enough of everything, you may share abundantly in every good work. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><em>“He scatters abroad, he gives to the poor;<br>    his righteousness endures forever.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>As God’s children—like David—they have been promised great blessings by God. In verse eight, Paul reminds the Corinthians again that God provides abundance so that they “may share abundantly in every good work [of the gospel].” Believers must ultimately choose to give so that they might fulfill their call and purpose. Those who put little effort into this work will receive little because of it. In the <em>Expanse</em> novels there is a saying: “The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” </p><p> </p><p>Now I know there are some rolling eyes out there—and maybe even some charges of communism—but hear me out. These rolling eyes are the result of Christians “keeping it real”/”Let’s be honest.” This only works if everyone in the Church shares, and we know that isn’t going to happen: If I’ve heard it once I’ve heard it one-thousand times. This is called an excuse. The truth is, I am afraid that many in the Church today—many Christians in our part of the world—are happy with the Church being a country-club, social club, or politically oriented 501-3(c). In none of these do we have to be vulnerable or to trust; we only have to worry about ourselves. I think this is why Paul was very specific about two things: Firstly, the desire to provide must come from of a person’s heart, and, secondly, that desire will only arise after a person devotes himself or herself to the things of the Lord. As the Corinthians grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness” they also grow in the desire to be generous. (8:7) Or to put the opposite spin on it: a lack of generosity demonstrates a lack of faith. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will supply and multiply your seed for sowing and increase the harvest of your righteousness. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>You will be enriched in every way for your great generosity, which will produce thanksgiving to God through us; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>for the rendering of this ministry not only supplies the needs of the saints but also overflows with many thanksgivings to God.<br></em><br></p><p>“The more you share, the more your bowl will be plentiful.” God makes no promise of blessing without the willingness to “sow”—without the desire to be generous, so God’s promise comes at a price. But again, as we grow in faith—if we are growing in faith—we will want to be generous. This will take the three Cs: courage, commitment, and Christ. When we do, this ministry provides for the needs of the saints, the spreading of the gospel, and brings “thanksgivings to God.” Through generosity—through our willingness to share—we share the mind of Christ. So, if we know this to be true—it is right here in the bible, after all—why don’t we do it? </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>Through the testing of this ministry you glorify God by your obedience to the confession of the gospel of Christ and by the generosity of your sharing with them and with all others, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>while they long for you and pray for you because of the surpassing grace of God that he has given you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Thanks be to God for his indescribable gift!<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians’ opportunity to minister to the needs of the Jerusalem church is a test. Does this not apply to the Church always and everywhere, even here? In verse thirteen, Paul appears to link the Corinthians’ willingness to be generous with their confession of faith in Jesus Christ; faith without generosity is not faith. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/645a50af/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 8: It's Just Right</title>
      <itunes:episode>105</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>105</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 8: It's Just Right</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c731c703-a14b-45b0-8c30-f9eb73824b15</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>We want you to know, brothers and sisters, about the grace of God that has been granted to the churches of Macedonia; </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for during a severe ordeal of affliction, their abundant joy and their extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their part. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For, as I can testify, they voluntarily gave according to their means, and even beyond their means, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>begging us earnestly for the privilege of sharing in this ministry to the saints— </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and this, not merely as we expected; they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to us, </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>so that we might urge Titus that, as he had already made a beginning, so he should also complete this generous undertaking among you. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now as you excel in everything—in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in our love for you—so we want you to excel also in this generous undertaking. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul now turns his attention away from his and Titus’ relationship with the Corinthians to tackle what is the most pressing problem facing the Church of Christ: relieving the hardship faced by Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. What this hardship was is not precisely known, but many believe that a famine had, again, begun in Jerusalem as it was, apparently, present in Macedonia as well. Paul praises the Macedonians for demanding to help him in his collection for the Jerusalem Christians, and even more because the Macedonians were in “a severe ordeal of affliction…and…extreme poverty [yet had] overflowed in a wealth of generosity…” The Macedonians gave what they could. </p><p>This generosity was the result of their commitment to Christ, since “they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to [Paul]”—perhaps to encourage Titus to motivate the Corinthians to follow their lead. Paul tells the Corinthians that as they first commit themselves to the Lord they will grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in [Paul’s] love for them” and, subsequently, their generosity.<br> </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>I do not say this as a command, but I am testing the genuineness of your love against the earnestness of others. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For you know the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty you might become rich. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>And in this matter I am giving my advice: it is appropriate for you who began last year not only to do something but even to desire to do something— </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>now finish doing it, so that your eagerness may be matched by completing it according to your means.<br></em><br></p><p>This is something that the Corinthians must want to do; it must be a work of their hearts just as it was in Macedonia. For encouragement Paul reminds them of “the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for [their] sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty [they] might become rich.” This is a thought that Paul will repeat in later letters—and in the case of Philippians even the words will be pretty much reused. We have received to give. Although this collection had begun in the congregation, it had not yet been completed, and Paul was eager for it to be, but he stresses only “according to [their] means.” </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For if the eagerness is there, the gift is acceptable according to what one has—not according to what one does not have. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>I do not mean that there should be relief for others and pressure on you, but it is a question of a fair balance between </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>your present abundance and their need, so that their abundance may be for your need, in order that there may be a fair balance. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><br><em>“The one who had much did not have too much,<br>    and the one who had little did not have too little.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Is your heart inclined to generosity? If it is, Paul tells us that whatever gift we can afford is enough. Giving all you have to another, making that person rich and yourself poor, is not the point; there should not “be relief for others and pressure on you”. My condolences to any television preacher whose flock chooses to read the bible for themselves. The concern here is not the amount of money that the Corinthians have but the desire of the heart and the “fair balance between [their] present abundance and [the Jerusalem Christians’] need.” Paul wants them to realize, again, that we receive from God to give to others. Paul uses Exodus 16:18 as an example, when God began to provide manna to His people and commanded them to gather only what they needed for each do: No one had too much, and no one had too little. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>But thanks be to God who put in the heart of Titus the same eagerness for you that I myself have. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For he not only accepted our appeal, but since he is more eager than ever, he is going to you of his own accord. <br></em><br></p><p>Titus is as eager as Paul to lead the Corinthians in their generosity. Again, Paul stresses that this is of Titus’ “own accord.”</p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>With him we are sending the brother who is famous among all the churches for his proclaiming the good news;</em><strong><em> 19 </em></strong><em>and not only that, but he has also been appointed by the churches to travel with us while we are administering this generous undertaking for the glory of the Lord himself and to show our goodwill. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul here is likely speaking about Timothy. God will provide the saints with help when it is needed.</p><p><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>We intend that no one should blame us about this generous gift that we are administering, </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others. </em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>And with them we are sending our brother whom we have often tested and found eager in many matters, but who is now more eager than ever because of his great confidence in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants no one to be able to claim that there has been any financial fraud in the distribution of the gifts from the Gentile churches. Verse twenty-one is the standout here for me, “for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others.” It seems that the need for transparency has been paramount in the Church from the very beginning when money is involved. Paul is sending a third person, a third set of eyes and ears for the sake of accountability. </p><p><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>As for Titus, he is my partner and co-worker in your service; as for our brothers, they are messengers of the churches, the glory of Christ. </em><strong><em>24 </em></strong><em>Therefore openly before the churches, show them the proof of your love and of our reason for boasting about you.<br></em><br></p><p>The churches are described here as “the glory of Christ.” This is something that we need to remember in our day and age. We the Church do not exist for ourselves, to perpetuate our legacies, or have others to meet our needs. No, the Church is the reflection and the image of Christ, brought into being to be God’s righteousness in the world. </p><p><strong><em>...</em></strong></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>We want you to know, brothers and sisters, about the grace of God that has been granted to the churches of Macedonia; </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for during a severe ordeal of affliction, their abundant joy and their extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their part. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For, as I can testify, they voluntarily gave according to their means, and even beyond their means, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>begging us earnestly for the privilege of sharing in this ministry to the saints— </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and this, not merely as we expected; they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to us, </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>so that we might urge Titus that, as he had already made a beginning, so he should also complete this generous undertaking among you. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now as you excel in everything—in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in our love for you—so we want you to excel also in this generous undertaking. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul now turns his attention away from his and Titus’ relationship with the Corinthians to tackle what is the most pressing problem facing the Church of Christ: relieving the hardship faced by Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. What this hardship was is not precisely known, but many believe that a famine had, again, begun in Jerusalem as it was, apparently, present in Macedonia as well. Paul praises the Macedonians for demanding to help him in his collection for the Jerusalem Christians, and even more because the Macedonians were in “a severe ordeal of affliction…and…extreme poverty [yet had] overflowed in a wealth of generosity…” The Macedonians gave what they could. </p><p>This generosity was the result of their commitment to Christ, since “they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to [Paul]”—perhaps to encourage Titus to motivate the Corinthians to follow their lead. Paul tells the Corinthians that as they first commit themselves to the Lord they will grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in [Paul’s] love for them” and, subsequently, their generosity.<br> </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>I do not say this as a command, but I am testing the genuineness of your love against the earnestness of others. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For you know the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty you might become rich. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>And in this matter I am giving my advice: it is appropriate for you who began last year not only to do something but even to desire to do something— </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>now finish doing it, so that your eagerness may be matched by completing it according to your means.<br></em><br></p><p>This is something that the Corinthians must want to do; it must be a work of their hearts just as it was in Macedonia. For encouragement Paul reminds them of “the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for [their] sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty [they] might become rich.” This is a thought that Paul will repeat in later letters—and in the case of Philippians even the words will be pretty much reused. We have received to give. Although this collection had begun in the congregation, it had not yet been completed, and Paul was eager for it to be, but he stresses only “according to [their] means.” </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For if the eagerness is there, the gift is acceptable according to what one has—not according to what one does not have. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>I do not mean that there should be relief for others and pressure on you, but it is a question of a fair balance between </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>your present abundance and their need, so that their abundance may be for your need, in order that there may be a fair balance. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><br><em>“The one who had much did not have too much,<br>    and the one who had little did not have too little.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Is your heart inclined to generosity? If it is, Paul tells us that whatever gift we can afford is enough. Giving all you have to another, making that person rich and yourself poor, is not the point; there should not “be relief for others and pressure on you”. My condolences to any television preacher whose flock chooses to read the bible for themselves. The concern here is not the amount of money that the Corinthians have but the desire of the heart and the “fair balance between [their] present abundance and [the Jerusalem Christians’] need.” Paul wants them to realize, again, that we receive from God to give to others. Paul uses Exodus 16:18 as an example, when God began to provide manna to His people and commanded them to gather only what they needed for each do: No one had too much, and no one had too little. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>But thanks be to God who put in the heart of Titus the same eagerness for you that I myself have. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For he not only accepted our appeal, but since he is more eager than ever, he is going to you of his own accord. <br></em><br></p><p>Titus is as eager as Paul to lead the Corinthians in their generosity. Again, Paul stresses that this is of Titus’ “own accord.”</p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>With him we are sending the brother who is famous among all the churches for his proclaiming the good news;</em><strong><em> 19 </em></strong><em>and not only that, but he has also been appointed by the churches to travel with us while we are administering this generous undertaking for the glory of the Lord himself and to show our goodwill. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul here is likely speaking about Timothy. God will provide the saints with help when it is needed.</p><p><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>We intend that no one should blame us about this generous gift that we are administering, </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others. </em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>And with them we are sending our brother whom we have often tested and found eager in many matters, but who is now more eager than ever because of his great confidence in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants no one to be able to claim that there has been any financial fraud in the distribution of the gifts from the Gentile churches. Verse twenty-one is the standout here for me, “for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others.” It seems that the need for transparency has been paramount in the Church from the very beginning when money is involved. Paul is sending a third person, a third set of eyes and ears for the sake of accountability. </p><p><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>As for Titus, he is my partner and co-worker in your service; as for our brothers, they are messengers of the churches, the glory of Christ. </em><strong><em>24 </em></strong><em>Therefore openly before the churches, show them the proof of your love and of our reason for boasting about you.<br></em><br></p><p>The churches are described here as “the glory of Christ.” This is something that we need to remember in our day and age. We the Church do not exist for ourselves, to perpetuate our legacies, or have others to meet our needs. No, the Church is the reflection and the image of Christ, brought into being to be God’s righteousness in the world. </p><p><strong><em>...</em></strong></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 30 Dec 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7798be78/25b2ca62.mp3" length="21609600" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1347</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>We want you to know, brothers and sisters, about the grace of God that has been granted to the churches of Macedonia; </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>for during a severe ordeal of affliction, their abundant joy and their extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their part. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For, as I can testify, they voluntarily gave according to their means, and even beyond their means, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>begging us earnestly for the privilege of sharing in this ministry to the saints— </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and this, not merely as we expected; they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to us, </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>so that we might urge Titus that, as he had already made a beginning, so he should also complete this generous undertaking among you. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now as you excel in everything—in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in our love for you—so we want you to excel also in this generous undertaking. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul now turns his attention away from his and Titus’ relationship with the Corinthians to tackle what is the most pressing problem facing the Church of Christ: relieving the hardship faced by Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. What this hardship was is not precisely known, but many believe that a famine had, again, begun in Jerusalem as it was, apparently, present in Macedonia as well. Paul praises the Macedonians for demanding to help him in his collection for the Jerusalem Christians, and even more because the Macedonians were in “a severe ordeal of affliction…and…extreme poverty [yet had] overflowed in a wealth of generosity…” The Macedonians gave what they could. </p><p>This generosity was the result of their commitment to Christ, since “they gave themselves first to the Lord and, by the will of God, to [Paul]”—perhaps to encourage Titus to motivate the Corinthians to follow their lead. Paul tells the Corinthians that as they first commit themselves to the Lord they will grow “in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in utmost eagerness, and in [Paul’s] love for them” and, subsequently, their generosity.<br> </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>I do not say this as a command, but I am testing the genuineness of your love against the earnestness of others. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For you know the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty you might become rich. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>And in this matter I am giving my advice: it is appropriate for you who began last year not only to do something but even to desire to do something— </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>now finish doing it, so that your eagerness may be matched by completing it according to your means.<br></em><br></p><p>This is something that the Corinthians must want to do; it must be a work of their hearts just as it was in Macedonia. For encouragement Paul reminds them of “the generous act of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for [their] sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty [they] might become rich.” This is a thought that Paul will repeat in later letters—and in the case of Philippians even the words will be pretty much reused. We have received to give. Although this collection had begun in the congregation, it had not yet been completed, and Paul was eager for it to be, but he stresses only “according to [their] means.” </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For if the eagerness is there, the gift is acceptable according to what one has—not according to what one does not have. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>I do not mean that there should be relief for others and pressure on you, but it is a question of a fair balance between </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>your present abundance and their need, so that their abundance may be for your need, in order that there may be a fair balance. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>As it is written,</em></p><p><br><em>“The one who had much did not have too much,<br>    and the one who had little did not have too little.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Is your heart inclined to generosity? If it is, Paul tells us that whatever gift we can afford is enough. Giving all you have to another, making that person rich and yourself poor, is not the point; there should not “be relief for others and pressure on you”. My condolences to any television preacher whose flock chooses to read the bible for themselves. The concern here is not the amount of money that the Corinthians have but the desire of the heart and the “fair balance between [their] present abundance and [the Jerusalem Christians’] need.” Paul wants them to realize, again, that we receive from God to give to others. Paul uses Exodus 16:18 as an example, when God began to provide manna to His people and commanded them to gather only what they needed for each do: No one had too much, and no one had too little. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>But thanks be to God who put in the heart of Titus the same eagerness for you that I myself have. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For he not only accepted our appeal, but since he is more eager than ever, he is going to you of his own accord. <br></em><br></p><p>Titus is as eager as Paul to lead the Corinthians in their generosity. Again, Paul stresses that this is of Titus’ “own accord.”</p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>With him we are sending the brother who is famous among all the churches for his proclaiming the good news;</em><strong><em> 19 </em></strong><em>and not only that, but he has also been appointed by the churches to travel with us while we are administering this generous undertaking for the glory of the Lord himself and to show our goodwill. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul here is likely speaking about Timothy. God will provide the saints with help when it is needed.</p><p><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>We intend that no one should blame us about this generous gift that we are administering, </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others. </em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>And with them we are sending our brother whom we have often tested and found eager in many matters, but who is now more eager than ever because of his great confidence in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul wants no one to be able to claim that there has been any financial fraud in the distribution of the gifts from the Gentile churches. Verse twenty-one is the standout here for me, “for we intend to do what is right not only in the Lord’s sight but also in the sight of others.” It seems that the need for transparency has been paramount in the Church from the very beginning when money is involved. Paul is sending a third person, a third set of eyes and ears for the sake of accountability. </p><p><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>As for Titus, he is my partner and co-worker in your service; as for our brothers, they are messengers of the churches, the glory of Christ. </em><strong><em>24 </em></strong><em>Therefore openly before the churches, show them the proof of your love and of our reason for boasting about you.<br></em><br></p><p>The churches are described here as “the glory of Christ.” This is something that we need to remember in our day and age. We the Church do not exist for ourselves, to perpetuate our legacies, or have others to meet our needs. No, the Church is the reflection and the image of Christ, brought into being to be God’s righteousness in the world. </p><p><strong><em>...</em></strong></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7798be78/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 7: Good Grief </title>
      <itunes:episode>104</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>104</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 7: Good Grief </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">1086111a-525d-426d-82a8-b1289d29652f</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Make room in your hearts for us; we have wronged no one, we have corrupted no one, we have taken advantage of no one. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I do not say this to condemn you, for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I often boast about you; I have great pride in you; I am filled with consolation; I am overjoyed in all our affliction.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s relationship with the Corinthians has been a strained one. In fact, all of the letters that have preceded this one—the ones we have and the ones we don’t—have been critical of the quality of their walk with the Lord. If you recall from the introduction, this letter—or at least this part of it—is Paul’s response to the good news that he received from Titus that there had been a turnaround, of sorts.</p><p>Here, Paul asks the congregation to open its heart to him. He tells them that nothing he has said to them has been false, nor was it condemn them—nor has he taken advantage of or led astray any of them. He reminds them that he wrote these things out of his love and empathy for the sake of togetherness: “…for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together.” He feels a deeply for them as any person can feel for another. He loves them so much that he is even “overjoyed in all [his] affliction.” He doesn’t bemoan his suffering for their sakes, yet they had begun to exact a heavy toll.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For even when we came into Macedonia, our bodies had no rest, but we were afflicted in every way—disputes without and fears within. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But God, who consoles the downcast, consoled us by the arrival of Titus, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>and not only by his coming, but also by the consolation with which he was consoled about you, as he told us of your longing, your mourning, your zeal for me, so that I rejoiced still more.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul was in Macedonia because Titus has failed to show-up whilst he was in Troas; the apostle became worried and decided to go on to Macedonia after preaching there. When he arrived in the province, Paul tells the Corinthians, he was both spiritually and physically “afflicted…[by] disputes without and fears within.” Since he makes a point of telling the Corinthians that “God…consoles the downcast,” one word comes to mind: discouragement. Remember this the next time you are beating yourself up because you feel discouraged. If Paul can be affected by it…</p><p>But because Paul is fulfilling the call of righteousness that God has placed upon him and because he clings to the fact that God has become like a father him—see the last episode and the discussion of 1 Samual 7—God send Titus to him with incredible news: that the Corinthians long for his return, are eager for it, and are saddened by his absence. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>For even if I made you sorry with my letter, I do not regret it (though I did regret it, for I see that I grieved you with that letter, though only briefly). </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Now I rejoice, not because you were grieved, but because your grief led to repentance; for you felt a godly grief, so that you were not harmed in any way by us. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul refers to the harsh letter that he had written to them. He realizes that it cause them pain, but he had come to the conclusion that their discomfort was necessary. Note in his parenthetical comment that initially he did regret sending the letter because it had caused them pain. It seems that somewhere along the way the Spirit must have provided him with reassurance—perhaps that since the letter was sent in love, sent out of his duty to gospel, it would result with the repentance that it did. </p><p>Grief and “godly grief,” what’s the difference? Paul uses the Greek <em>lype</em>, referring to sense of hurt people feel when others act in a harsh or wrong manner towards them. It can be experienced by groups of people or by individuals. As we learn here, not all <em>lype</em> is bad. The apostle says in verses 10:</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For godly grief produces a repentance that leads to salvation and brings no regret, but worldly grief produces death. <br></em><br></p><p>Our consciences may cause us some trouble—maybe even some sleepless nights—for a time, but we will find transformation and freedom from our sinful pride in the end: “repentance that leads to salvation”. Paul goes on in verse eleven to explain how we can recognize this godly grief. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For see what earnestness this godly grief has produced in you, what eagerness to clear yourselves, what indignation, what alarm, what longing, what zeal, what punishment! At every point you have proved yourselves guiltless in the matter.<br></em><br></p><p>Godly grief has these qualities: earnestness, eagerness, indignation, alarm, longing, and zeal. Notice, the Corinthians do not blame anyone or attempt to justify their previous behavior, and they seem to be unable to rest until they make amends with Paul and within themselves. Their hurt changed them, and they accepted responsibility for its cause. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So although I wrote to you, it was not on account of the one who did the wrong, nor on account of the one who was wronged, but in order that your zeal for us might be made known to you before God. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In this we find comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>This is why Paul wrote his <em>lype</em> letter: to spark the overwhelming desire to amend their relationship with Paul and be transformed in a way that testifies to others. </p><p><em>In addition to our own consolation, we rejoiced still more at the joy of Titus, because his mind has been set at rest by all of you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For if I have been somewhat boastful about you to him, I was not disgraced; but just as everything we said to you was true, so our boasting to Titus has proved true as well. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And his heart goes out all the more to you, as he remembers the obedience of all of you, and how you welcomed him with fear and trembling. </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>I rejoice, because I have complete confidence in you.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul now has peace in his heart concerning the Corinthians. He says here that he is not only happy that his relationship with the church has been mended but that, even more so, Titus has now found peace in his heart about them and has found that his love for them has become greater and stronger when he remembers how they listened to him and repented. Paul has been boasting about the congregation and glad that they didn’t prove an embarrassment to him. I guess his earlier fretting was in vain. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Make room in your hearts for us; we have wronged no one, we have corrupted no one, we have taken advantage of no one. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I do not say this to condemn you, for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I often boast about you; I have great pride in you; I am filled with consolation; I am overjoyed in all our affliction.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s relationship with the Corinthians has been a strained one. In fact, all of the letters that have preceded this one—the ones we have and the ones we don’t—have been critical of the quality of their walk with the Lord. If you recall from the introduction, this letter—or at least this part of it—is Paul’s response to the good news that he received from Titus that there had been a turnaround, of sorts.</p><p>Here, Paul asks the congregation to open its heart to him. He tells them that nothing he has said to them has been false, nor was it condemn them—nor has he taken advantage of or led astray any of them. He reminds them that he wrote these things out of his love and empathy for the sake of togetherness: “…for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together.” He feels a deeply for them as any person can feel for another. He loves them so much that he is even “overjoyed in all [his] affliction.” He doesn’t bemoan his suffering for their sakes, yet they had begun to exact a heavy toll.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For even when we came into Macedonia, our bodies had no rest, but we were afflicted in every way—disputes without and fears within. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But God, who consoles the downcast, consoled us by the arrival of Titus, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>and not only by his coming, but also by the consolation with which he was consoled about you, as he told us of your longing, your mourning, your zeal for me, so that I rejoiced still more.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul was in Macedonia because Titus has failed to show-up whilst he was in Troas; the apostle became worried and decided to go on to Macedonia after preaching there. When he arrived in the province, Paul tells the Corinthians, he was both spiritually and physically “afflicted…[by] disputes without and fears within.” Since he makes a point of telling the Corinthians that “God…consoles the downcast,” one word comes to mind: discouragement. Remember this the next time you are beating yourself up because you feel discouraged. If Paul can be affected by it…</p><p>But because Paul is fulfilling the call of righteousness that God has placed upon him and because he clings to the fact that God has become like a father him—see the last episode and the discussion of 1 Samual 7—God send Titus to him with incredible news: that the Corinthians long for his return, are eager for it, and are saddened by his absence. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>For even if I made you sorry with my letter, I do not regret it (though I did regret it, for I see that I grieved you with that letter, though only briefly). </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Now I rejoice, not because you were grieved, but because your grief led to repentance; for you felt a godly grief, so that you were not harmed in any way by us. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul refers to the harsh letter that he had written to them. He realizes that it cause them pain, but he had come to the conclusion that their discomfort was necessary. Note in his parenthetical comment that initially he did regret sending the letter because it had caused them pain. It seems that somewhere along the way the Spirit must have provided him with reassurance—perhaps that since the letter was sent in love, sent out of his duty to gospel, it would result with the repentance that it did. </p><p>Grief and “godly grief,” what’s the difference? Paul uses the Greek <em>lype</em>, referring to sense of hurt people feel when others act in a harsh or wrong manner towards them. It can be experienced by groups of people or by individuals. As we learn here, not all <em>lype</em> is bad. The apostle says in verses 10:</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For godly grief produces a repentance that leads to salvation and brings no regret, but worldly grief produces death. <br></em><br></p><p>Our consciences may cause us some trouble—maybe even some sleepless nights—for a time, but we will find transformation and freedom from our sinful pride in the end: “repentance that leads to salvation”. Paul goes on in verse eleven to explain how we can recognize this godly grief. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For see what earnestness this godly grief has produced in you, what eagerness to clear yourselves, what indignation, what alarm, what longing, what zeal, what punishment! At every point you have proved yourselves guiltless in the matter.<br></em><br></p><p>Godly grief has these qualities: earnestness, eagerness, indignation, alarm, longing, and zeal. Notice, the Corinthians do not blame anyone or attempt to justify their previous behavior, and they seem to be unable to rest until they make amends with Paul and within themselves. Their hurt changed them, and they accepted responsibility for its cause. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So although I wrote to you, it was not on account of the one who did the wrong, nor on account of the one who was wronged, but in order that your zeal for us might be made known to you before God. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In this we find comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>This is why Paul wrote his <em>lype</em> letter: to spark the overwhelming desire to amend their relationship with Paul and be transformed in a way that testifies to others. </p><p><em>In addition to our own consolation, we rejoiced still more at the joy of Titus, because his mind has been set at rest by all of you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For if I have been somewhat boastful about you to him, I was not disgraced; but just as everything we said to you was true, so our boasting to Titus has proved true as well. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And his heart goes out all the more to you, as he remembers the obedience of all of you, and how you welcomed him with fear and trembling. </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>I rejoice, because I have complete confidence in you.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul now has peace in his heart concerning the Corinthians. He says here that he is not only happy that his relationship with the church has been mended but that, even more so, Titus has now found peace in his heart about them and has found that his love for them has become greater and stronger when he remembers how they listened to him and repented. Paul has been boasting about the congregation and glad that they didn’t prove an embarrassment to him. I guess his earlier fretting was in vain. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 23 Dec 2024 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5c9c88b7/629ef011.mp3" length="13827072" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>861</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Make room in your hearts for us; we have wronged no one, we have corrupted no one, we have taken advantage of no one. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I do not say this to condemn you, for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I often boast about you; I have great pride in you; I am filled with consolation; I am overjoyed in all our affliction.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s relationship with the Corinthians has been a strained one. In fact, all of the letters that have preceded this one—the ones we have and the ones we don’t—have been critical of the quality of their walk with the Lord. If you recall from the introduction, this letter—or at least this part of it—is Paul’s response to the good news that he received from Titus that there had been a turnaround, of sorts.</p><p>Here, Paul asks the congregation to open its heart to him. He tells them that nothing he has said to them has been false, nor was it condemn them—nor has he taken advantage of or led astray any of them. He reminds them that he wrote these things out of his love and empathy for the sake of togetherness: “…for I said before that you are in our hearts, to die together and to live together.” He feels a deeply for them as any person can feel for another. He loves them so much that he is even “overjoyed in all [his] affliction.” He doesn’t bemoan his suffering for their sakes, yet they had begun to exact a heavy toll.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For even when we came into Macedonia, our bodies had no rest, but we were afflicted in every way—disputes without and fears within. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>But God, who consoles the downcast, consoled us by the arrival of Titus, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>and not only by his coming, but also by the consolation with which he was consoled about you, as he told us of your longing, your mourning, your zeal for me, so that I rejoiced still more.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul was in Macedonia because Titus has failed to show-up whilst he was in Troas; the apostle became worried and decided to go on to Macedonia after preaching there. When he arrived in the province, Paul tells the Corinthians, he was both spiritually and physically “afflicted…[by] disputes without and fears within.” Since he makes a point of telling the Corinthians that “God…consoles the downcast,” one word comes to mind: discouragement. Remember this the next time you are beating yourself up because you feel discouraged. If Paul can be affected by it…</p><p>But because Paul is fulfilling the call of righteousness that God has placed upon him and because he clings to the fact that God has become like a father him—see the last episode and the discussion of 1 Samual 7—God send Titus to him with incredible news: that the Corinthians long for his return, are eager for it, and are saddened by his absence. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>For even if I made you sorry with my letter, I do not regret it (though I did regret it, for I see that I grieved you with that letter, though only briefly). </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Now I rejoice, not because you were grieved, but because your grief led to repentance; for you felt a godly grief, so that you were not harmed in any way by us. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul refers to the harsh letter that he had written to them. He realizes that it cause them pain, but he had come to the conclusion that their discomfort was necessary. Note in his parenthetical comment that initially he did regret sending the letter because it had caused them pain. It seems that somewhere along the way the Spirit must have provided him with reassurance—perhaps that since the letter was sent in love, sent out of his duty to gospel, it would result with the repentance that it did. </p><p>Grief and “godly grief,” what’s the difference? Paul uses the Greek <em>lype</em>, referring to sense of hurt people feel when others act in a harsh or wrong manner towards them. It can be experienced by groups of people or by individuals. As we learn here, not all <em>lype</em> is bad. The apostle says in verses 10:</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For godly grief produces a repentance that leads to salvation and brings no regret, but worldly grief produces death. <br></em><br></p><p>Our consciences may cause us some trouble—maybe even some sleepless nights—for a time, but we will find transformation and freedom from our sinful pride in the end: “repentance that leads to salvation”. Paul goes on in verse eleven to explain how we can recognize this godly grief. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For see what earnestness this godly grief has produced in you, what eagerness to clear yourselves, what indignation, what alarm, what longing, what zeal, what punishment! At every point you have proved yourselves guiltless in the matter.<br></em><br></p><p>Godly grief has these qualities: earnestness, eagerness, indignation, alarm, longing, and zeal. Notice, the Corinthians do not blame anyone or attempt to justify their previous behavior, and they seem to be unable to rest until they make amends with Paul and within themselves. Their hurt changed them, and they accepted responsibility for its cause. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So although I wrote to you, it was not on account of the one who did the wrong, nor on account of the one who was wronged, but in order that your zeal for us might be made known to you before God. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In this we find comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>This is why Paul wrote his <em>lype</em> letter: to spark the overwhelming desire to amend their relationship with Paul and be transformed in a way that testifies to others. </p><p><em>In addition to our own consolation, we rejoiced still more at the joy of Titus, because his mind has been set at rest by all of you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For if I have been somewhat boastful about you to him, I was not disgraced; but just as everything we said to you was true, so our boasting to Titus has proved true as well. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And his heart goes out all the more to you, as he remembers the obedience of all of you, and how you welcomed him with fear and trembling. </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>I rejoice, because I have complete confidence in you.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul now has peace in his heart concerning the Corinthians. He says here that he is not only happy that his relationship with the church has been mended but that, even more so, Titus has now found peace in his heart about them and has found that his love for them has become greater and stronger when he remembers how they listened to him and repented. Paul has been boasting about the congregation and glad that they didn’t prove an embarrassment to him. I guess his earlier fretting was in vain. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c9c88b7/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 6: Now Is the Time</title>
      <itunes:episode>103</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>103</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 6: Now Is the Time</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">f49f0dd7-c553-4885-95ac-8e2778362f55</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> As we work together with him, we urge you also not to accept the grace of God in vain. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For he says,</em></p><p><em>“At an acceptable time I have listened to you,<br>    and on a day of salvation I have helped you.”</em></p><p><em>See, now is the acceptable time; see, now is the day of salvation!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes Isaiah 49:8 from the LXX. Here’s the quote in context:</p><p>“This is what the LORD who rescues you, the God of Israel, says: ‘Sanctify the one who despises his life, who is abhorred by the nations, the servants of rulers. Kings will see him and arise; rulers will also worship him for the sake of the LORD; because the Holy One of Israel is faithful, and I have chosen you.’ <strong>This is what the LORD says: ‘I have listened to you at the acceptable time, and I have helped you in the day of salvation. And I have formed you and given you as a covenant for the nations, to establish the land and to allot disserted lots, </strong>saying to those in chains, “Come out!” and to those in darkness, “Be revealed!” </p><p>“’They will be fed in all the ways, and their pasture will be in all their paths. They will not hunger or thirst, and the burning heat and the sun will not strike them, but the one who shows mercy will comfort them, and he will lead them through springs of water. And I will turn every mountain into way and every path into a pasture for them.</p><p>“’Look! These people will come from afar, these will come from the north and the sea, and others from the land of the Persians.’ Be cheerful, heavens, and let the earth rejoice! Let the mountains burst forth with cheer, because God has shown mercy to his people, and he has comforted the low among his people.” (7-13, The Lexham English Septuagint)</p><p>These verses from Isaiah are the foundation of Paul’s message to the Corinthians and to the Church. We work together with Christ to bring reconciliation to the world as Christ’s “ambassadors”. Paul tells the Corinthians that God heard their cries and has brought them salvation through Christ from the death of sin, and now they are charged with a purpose, that is to become God’s righteousness and presence in the world. Just as the Holy One has made a way for us to come into God’s presence—to be reconciled to Him—so, too, must we now do the same. Because the Corinthians have died to self they can now live for God. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>We are putting no obstacle in anyone’s way, so that no fault may be found with our ministry, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>but as servants of God we have commended ourselves in every way: through great endurance, in afflictions, hardships, calamities, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>beatings, imprisonments, riots, labors, sleepless nights, hunger; </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>by purity, knowledge, patience, kindness, holiness of spirit, genuine love, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>truthful speech, and the power of God; with the weapons of righteousness for the right hand and for the left; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>in honor and dishonor, in ill repute and good repute. We are treated as impostors, and yet are true; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>as unknown, and yet are well known; as dying, and see—we are alive; as punished, and yet not killed; </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing everything.<br></em><br></p><p>Here, Paul provides the Corinthians with proof that his new life is in keeping with the purpose for which it has been given. He isn’t trying to make them feel as if they cannot live into Isaiah 49; he doesn’t want them to feel guilty for their failure but to use his own life as an example of what the ministry of reconciliation looks like. Starting in verse 8b, Paul reminds them of something that he wrote to them in 1 Corinthians: the world will see his life as a failure and nothing to emulate, yet quite the opposite is the true: His is the only way to live for it is Christ’s life.  </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>We have spoken frankly to you Corinthians; our heart is wide open to you. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>There is no restriction in our affections, but only in yours. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In return—I speak as to children—open wide your hearts also.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s concern for the Corinthians is genuine; his “heart is wide open”. He loves them unconditionally, although, it seems, this is not reciprocated. Paul’s heart remains vulnerable because he has chosen to live life as it has been defined by his call to an apostle. Interestingly, here Paul delivers his instruction to the Corinthians commandingly: He doesn’t include any caveats like, “decide for yourself,” etc. He speaks to them “as to children,” and commands them, as their spiritual father, to “open wide their hearts” as he has to them—to make themselves vulnerable and to share the gospel and live their calling unreservedly. He wants them to love others—and himself—as freely as he has loved them and as God has loved them through Christ. He wants their relationship to be as it once was before the strain. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Do not be mismatched with unbelievers. For what partnership is there between righteousness and lawlessness? Or what fellowship is there between light and darkness? </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>What agreement does Christ have with Beliar? Or what does a believer share with an unbeliever? </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>What agreement has the temple of God with idols? For we are the temple of the living God; as God said,</em></p><p><em>“I will live in them and walk among them,<br>    and I will be their God,<br>    and they shall be my people.<br></em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore come out from them,<br>    and be separate from them, says the Lord,<br>and touch nothing unclean;<br>    then I will welcome you,<br></em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>and I will be your father,<br>    and you shall be my sons and daughters,<br>says the Lord Almighty.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Paul’s fatherly command to his spiritual children goes further. Not only do they have no choice but to open their hearts to Paul and others, they must also cease contact with the way they used to live their lives. The life of Christ is a full-time commitment. His examples are of extreme contrasts: light and dark, Christ and Beliar—a name for Satan—believer and unbeliever, “the temple of God with idols”, for God’s people, God’s Church, is the temple of God, the place to where the nations come to find life. </p><p> </p><p>Paul closes this chapter with a combined quotation from the LXX’s Isaiah 52:11,12 and 2 2 Kingdoms 7:14a (2 Samuel 7:14 if you are following along in your bible):</p><p> </p><p>“Depart! Depart; come out from there and touch no unclean thing! Come out from the middle of her; be separate, you who carry the vessels of the LORD, because you will not come out with trouble or go in flight, for the LORD will go before you, and the one who gathers you is the God of Israel.” (Isaiah) “I will be like a father to him, and he will be like a son to me.” (2 Kingdoms) </p><p> </p><p>When the verses that precede Isaiah 52:11,12 and follow 2 Samuel 7:14a are considered, Paul’s point comes into focus. In the former’s case, Isaiah 52 is a rallying cry for God’s people to “Put on [their] strength” (1) and prepare to be redeemed. Through them, God will declare salvation and “the good news of good things…and will make [their] salvation h...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> As we work together with him, we urge you also not to accept the grace of God in vain. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For he says,</em></p><p><em>“At an acceptable time I have listened to you,<br>    and on a day of salvation I have helped you.”</em></p><p><em>See, now is the acceptable time; see, now is the day of salvation!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes Isaiah 49:8 from the LXX. Here’s the quote in context:</p><p>“This is what the LORD who rescues you, the God of Israel, says: ‘Sanctify the one who despises his life, who is abhorred by the nations, the servants of rulers. Kings will see him and arise; rulers will also worship him for the sake of the LORD; because the Holy One of Israel is faithful, and I have chosen you.’ <strong>This is what the LORD says: ‘I have listened to you at the acceptable time, and I have helped you in the day of salvation. And I have formed you and given you as a covenant for the nations, to establish the land and to allot disserted lots, </strong>saying to those in chains, “Come out!” and to those in darkness, “Be revealed!” </p><p>“’They will be fed in all the ways, and their pasture will be in all their paths. They will not hunger or thirst, and the burning heat and the sun will not strike them, but the one who shows mercy will comfort them, and he will lead them through springs of water. And I will turn every mountain into way and every path into a pasture for them.</p><p>“’Look! These people will come from afar, these will come from the north and the sea, and others from the land of the Persians.’ Be cheerful, heavens, and let the earth rejoice! Let the mountains burst forth with cheer, because God has shown mercy to his people, and he has comforted the low among his people.” (7-13, The Lexham English Septuagint)</p><p>These verses from Isaiah are the foundation of Paul’s message to the Corinthians and to the Church. We work together with Christ to bring reconciliation to the world as Christ’s “ambassadors”. Paul tells the Corinthians that God heard their cries and has brought them salvation through Christ from the death of sin, and now they are charged with a purpose, that is to become God’s righteousness and presence in the world. Just as the Holy One has made a way for us to come into God’s presence—to be reconciled to Him—so, too, must we now do the same. Because the Corinthians have died to self they can now live for God. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>We are putting no obstacle in anyone’s way, so that no fault may be found with our ministry, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>but as servants of God we have commended ourselves in every way: through great endurance, in afflictions, hardships, calamities, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>beatings, imprisonments, riots, labors, sleepless nights, hunger; </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>by purity, knowledge, patience, kindness, holiness of spirit, genuine love, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>truthful speech, and the power of God; with the weapons of righteousness for the right hand and for the left; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>in honor and dishonor, in ill repute and good repute. We are treated as impostors, and yet are true; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>as unknown, and yet are well known; as dying, and see—we are alive; as punished, and yet not killed; </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing everything.<br></em><br></p><p>Here, Paul provides the Corinthians with proof that his new life is in keeping with the purpose for which it has been given. He isn’t trying to make them feel as if they cannot live into Isaiah 49; he doesn’t want them to feel guilty for their failure but to use his own life as an example of what the ministry of reconciliation looks like. Starting in verse 8b, Paul reminds them of something that he wrote to them in 1 Corinthians: the world will see his life as a failure and nothing to emulate, yet quite the opposite is the true: His is the only way to live for it is Christ’s life.  </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>We have spoken frankly to you Corinthians; our heart is wide open to you. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>There is no restriction in our affections, but only in yours. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In return—I speak as to children—open wide your hearts also.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s concern for the Corinthians is genuine; his “heart is wide open”. He loves them unconditionally, although, it seems, this is not reciprocated. Paul’s heart remains vulnerable because he has chosen to live life as it has been defined by his call to an apostle. Interestingly, here Paul delivers his instruction to the Corinthians commandingly: He doesn’t include any caveats like, “decide for yourself,” etc. He speaks to them “as to children,” and commands them, as their spiritual father, to “open wide their hearts” as he has to them—to make themselves vulnerable and to share the gospel and live their calling unreservedly. He wants them to love others—and himself—as freely as he has loved them and as God has loved them through Christ. He wants their relationship to be as it once was before the strain. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Do not be mismatched with unbelievers. For what partnership is there between righteousness and lawlessness? Or what fellowship is there between light and darkness? </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>What agreement does Christ have with Beliar? Or what does a believer share with an unbeliever? </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>What agreement has the temple of God with idols? For we are the temple of the living God; as God said,</em></p><p><em>“I will live in them and walk among them,<br>    and I will be their God,<br>    and they shall be my people.<br></em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore come out from them,<br>    and be separate from them, says the Lord,<br>and touch nothing unclean;<br>    then I will welcome you,<br></em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>and I will be your father,<br>    and you shall be my sons and daughters,<br>says the Lord Almighty.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Paul’s fatherly command to his spiritual children goes further. Not only do they have no choice but to open their hearts to Paul and others, they must also cease contact with the way they used to live their lives. The life of Christ is a full-time commitment. His examples are of extreme contrasts: light and dark, Christ and Beliar—a name for Satan—believer and unbeliever, “the temple of God with idols”, for God’s people, God’s Church, is the temple of God, the place to where the nations come to find life. </p><p> </p><p>Paul closes this chapter with a combined quotation from the LXX’s Isaiah 52:11,12 and 2 2 Kingdoms 7:14a (2 Samuel 7:14 if you are following along in your bible):</p><p> </p><p>“Depart! Depart; come out from there and touch no unclean thing! Come out from the middle of her; be separate, you who carry the vessels of the LORD, because you will not come out with trouble or go in flight, for the LORD will go before you, and the one who gathers you is the God of Israel.” (Isaiah) “I will be like a father to him, and he will be like a son to me.” (2 Kingdoms) </p><p> </p><p>When the verses that precede Isaiah 52:11,12 and follow 2 Samuel 7:14a are considered, Paul’s point comes into focus. In the former’s case, Isaiah 52 is a rallying cry for God’s people to “Put on [their] strength” (1) and prepare to be redeemed. Through them, God will declare salvation and “the good news of good things…and will make [their] salvation h...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 23 Dec 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/af712738/ac3b7e13.mp3" length="15332352" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>955</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> As we work together with him, we urge you also not to accept the grace of God in vain. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For he says,</em></p><p><em>“At an acceptable time I have listened to you,<br>    and on a day of salvation I have helped you.”</em></p><p><em>See, now is the acceptable time; see, now is the day of salvation!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes Isaiah 49:8 from the LXX. Here’s the quote in context:</p><p>“This is what the LORD who rescues you, the God of Israel, says: ‘Sanctify the one who despises his life, who is abhorred by the nations, the servants of rulers. Kings will see him and arise; rulers will also worship him for the sake of the LORD; because the Holy One of Israel is faithful, and I have chosen you.’ <strong>This is what the LORD says: ‘I have listened to you at the acceptable time, and I have helped you in the day of salvation. And I have formed you and given you as a covenant for the nations, to establish the land and to allot disserted lots, </strong>saying to those in chains, “Come out!” and to those in darkness, “Be revealed!” </p><p>“’They will be fed in all the ways, and their pasture will be in all their paths. They will not hunger or thirst, and the burning heat and the sun will not strike them, but the one who shows mercy will comfort them, and he will lead them through springs of water. And I will turn every mountain into way and every path into a pasture for them.</p><p>“’Look! These people will come from afar, these will come from the north and the sea, and others from the land of the Persians.’ Be cheerful, heavens, and let the earth rejoice! Let the mountains burst forth with cheer, because God has shown mercy to his people, and he has comforted the low among his people.” (7-13, The Lexham English Septuagint)</p><p>These verses from Isaiah are the foundation of Paul’s message to the Corinthians and to the Church. We work together with Christ to bring reconciliation to the world as Christ’s “ambassadors”. Paul tells the Corinthians that God heard their cries and has brought them salvation through Christ from the death of sin, and now they are charged with a purpose, that is to become God’s righteousness and presence in the world. Just as the Holy One has made a way for us to come into God’s presence—to be reconciled to Him—so, too, must we now do the same. Because the Corinthians have died to self they can now live for God. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>We are putting no obstacle in anyone’s way, so that no fault may be found with our ministry, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>but as servants of God we have commended ourselves in every way: through great endurance, in afflictions, hardships, calamities, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>beatings, imprisonments, riots, labors, sleepless nights, hunger; </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>by purity, knowledge, patience, kindness, holiness of spirit, genuine love, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>truthful speech, and the power of God; with the weapons of righteousness for the right hand and for the left; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>in honor and dishonor, in ill repute and good repute. We are treated as impostors, and yet are true; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>as unknown, and yet are well known; as dying, and see—we are alive; as punished, and yet not killed; </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing everything.<br></em><br></p><p>Here, Paul provides the Corinthians with proof that his new life is in keeping with the purpose for which it has been given. He isn’t trying to make them feel as if they cannot live into Isaiah 49; he doesn’t want them to feel guilty for their failure but to use his own life as an example of what the ministry of reconciliation looks like. Starting in verse 8b, Paul reminds them of something that he wrote to them in 1 Corinthians: the world will see his life as a failure and nothing to emulate, yet quite the opposite is the true: His is the only way to live for it is Christ’s life.  </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>We have spoken frankly to you Corinthians; our heart is wide open to you. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>There is no restriction in our affections, but only in yours. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>In return—I speak as to children—open wide your hearts also.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul’s concern for the Corinthians is genuine; his “heart is wide open”. He loves them unconditionally, although, it seems, this is not reciprocated. Paul’s heart remains vulnerable because he has chosen to live life as it has been defined by his call to an apostle. Interestingly, here Paul delivers his instruction to the Corinthians commandingly: He doesn’t include any caveats like, “decide for yourself,” etc. He speaks to them “as to children,” and commands them, as their spiritual father, to “open wide their hearts” as he has to them—to make themselves vulnerable and to share the gospel and live their calling unreservedly. He wants them to love others—and himself—as freely as he has loved them and as God has loved them through Christ. He wants their relationship to be as it once was before the strain. </p><p><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>Do not be mismatched with unbelievers. For what partnership is there between righteousness and lawlessness? Or what fellowship is there between light and darkness? </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>What agreement does Christ have with Beliar? Or what does a believer share with an unbeliever? </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>What agreement has the temple of God with idols? For we are the temple of the living God; as God said,</em></p><p><em>“I will live in them and walk among them,<br>    and I will be their God,<br>    and they shall be my people.<br></em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore come out from them,<br>    and be separate from them, says the Lord,<br>and touch nothing unclean;<br>    then I will welcome you,<br></em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>and I will be your father,<br>    and you shall be my sons and daughters,<br>says the Lord Almighty.”</em></p><p><em> </em></p><p>Paul’s fatherly command to his spiritual children goes further. Not only do they have no choice but to open their hearts to Paul and others, they must also cease contact with the way they used to live their lives. The life of Christ is a full-time commitment. His examples are of extreme contrasts: light and dark, Christ and Beliar—a name for Satan—believer and unbeliever, “the temple of God with idols”, for God’s people, God’s Church, is the temple of God, the place to where the nations come to find life. </p><p> </p><p>Paul closes this chapter with a combined quotation from the LXX’s Isaiah 52:11,12 and 2 2 Kingdoms 7:14a (2 Samuel 7:14 if you are following along in your bible):</p><p> </p><p>“Depart! Depart; come out from there and touch no unclean thing! Come out from the middle of her; be separate, you who carry the vessels of the LORD, because you will not come out with trouble or go in flight, for the LORD will go before you, and the one who gathers you is the God of Israel.” (Isaiah) “I will be like a father to him, and he will be like a son to me.” (2 Kingdoms) </p><p> </p><p>When the verses that precede Isaiah 52:11,12 and follow 2 Samuel 7:14a are considered, Paul’s point comes into focus. In the former’s case, Isaiah 52 is a rallying cry for God’s people to “Put on [their] strength” (1) and prepare to be redeemed. Through them, God will declare salvation and “the good news of good things…and will make [their] salvation h...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/af712738/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 5: The New Creation</title>
      <itunes:episode>102</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>102</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 5: The New Creation</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">4399e382-cbcc-43c1-aa96-a5003538306c</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)</strong></p><p><br>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p>Paul continues in chapter five informing the Corinthians the outcomes that they should expect following their decision to die to self and live in Christ. These are the results of righteousness. Up front let me tell you that this chapter is one of the heaviest, most theologically and doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament. Some of the commentary here may seem to you incomplete—and it probably it—because the themes and teachings here are fleshed out further in Romans. In fact, I’m starting to think that 2 Corinthians 5 should be required reading before tackling Paul’s <em>magnum opus</em>.</p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>For we know that if our earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal dwelling in the heavens, not made with hands.<br></em><br></p><p>We sacrifice and are afflicted and face hardship and privation for the sake of the gospel; we experience these things in our physical bodies: hunger, pain, and emotional stress, to identify just a few. The Christian who allows his or herself to die with Christ on the cross to live in Christ will find that their faithfulness will yield the blessing of a new spiritual body. This is in keeping with Paul’s earlier teaching on the resurrection in 1 Corinthians. “…our earthly tent” may also refer to our lives in general, with Paul concerned with how we live them: Upon what do we focus? What are our priorities? </p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan in this tent, desiring to put on our heavenly dwelling, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>since, when we are clothed, we will not be found naked. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan while we are in this tent, burdened as we are, because we do not want to be unclothed but clothed, so that mortality may be swallowed up by life. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>Now the one who prepared us for this very purpose is God, who gave us the Spirit as a down payment.<br></em><br></p><p>We long for that spiritual body given at resurrection just like we long to live in God’s kingdom. Either way, we will be “clothed” in Christ. When that time and state of being finally comes, we will find God to be our refuge, and God’s hand will cover us. Remember Psalm 116 from last episode. As Paul has already explained to the Corinthians, the only way for a person to gain immortality is to die to self and be made alive in Christ. From this perspective, being unclothed means to be mortal and to be clothed is to be immortal, clothed in the glory and majesty of God. We know that this will be the outcome of our faith because God has given to us His Spirit in Christ Jesus. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>So we are always confident and know that while we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For we walk by faith, not by sight. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>In fact, we are confident, and we would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Therefore, whether we are at home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil.</em></p><p><br></p><p>Is Paul speaking specifically here—that this is about our physical bodies—or this Paul speaking generally about to kind of life that we live: our own, worldly one or Christ’s? As with most bibly things, even though most Christians want it either/or, it is probably both/and. Consider verse six: would you rather be here or in God’s kingdom? Would I rather be in the kingdom than be here where I must struggle against my pride every day? Duh… In verse eight Paul tells us his preference, that he’d prefer to be with God, but “whether we are home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him.” This really leads us to verse ten. We may long to be in God’s kingdom, like Paul, but the fact is we are still here. Let us spend a minute here in verse ten.</p><p><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Therefore, since we know the fear of the Lord, we try to persuade people. What we are is plain to God, and I hope it is also plain to your consciences.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul says to the Corinthians here is one of the most often ignored teachings in the whole of scripture. In our kneejerk reaction to what we perceive to be dogma in the Roman Catholic Church—what has come to be called “works righteousness”—we Protestants long ago decided that salvation was through faith alone. Some of you listening are going, “Yes,” and some of you are going, “No,” but most of you are going, “Where is he going with this?” Well, this is where: We Christians don’t tend to like to dive into the deep end of our common faith. I guess it’s called the comfort zone for a reason. To put this as succinctly as possible, Paul says here that we are to be judged not on what we believe but whether we have faith—which is belief in action. We must act on what we believe, and these actions declare what we believe. And Paul tells us in verse eleven that this is why he does what he does. “What we are in plain to God, and I hope it is plain to your consciences.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We are not commending ourselves to you again, but giving you an opportunity to be proud of us, so that you may have a reply for those who take pride in outward appearance rather than in the heart. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>For if we are out of our mind, it is for God; if we are in our right mind, it is for you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For the love of Christ compels us, since we have reached this conclusion, that one died for all, and therefore all died. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has not written this letter to provide the Corinthians with evidence for his apostolic authority. Instead, he has written to them to provide them with an example for, or better, a counter argument to, those Christians who wear their belief on their sleeves—those who do what they do to set themselves apart—perhaps even to those who try to do the ministry of Christ commonsensically or as the world would do ministry. These Christians live for themselves, whereas in verse fifteen we hear Paul declare the necessity of the death-to-self: “…so that those who live should no longer live for themselves…” Why we do what we do is as important and necessary as what we choose to do. This message is in line with what he had already written to the Galatians: that we no longer live but that Christ lives in us. </p><p>To me, verse fifteen is the standout. “And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.” Much of Paul’s soon to be written letter to the Romans is dedicated to explaining what the apostle means here, and I can’t wait to get there: Jesus died so that we might be able to live for something greater than ourselves. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>From now on, then, we do not know anyone from a worldly perspective. Even if we have known Christ from a worldly perspective, yet now we no longer know him in this way. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has passed away, and see, the new has come! </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Everything is from God, wh...</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)</strong></p><p><br>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p>Paul continues in chapter five informing the Corinthians the outcomes that they should expect following their decision to die to self and live in Christ. These are the results of righteousness. Up front let me tell you that this chapter is one of the heaviest, most theologically and doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament. Some of the commentary here may seem to you incomplete—and it probably it—because the themes and teachings here are fleshed out further in Romans. In fact, I’m starting to think that 2 Corinthians 5 should be required reading before tackling Paul’s <em>magnum opus</em>.</p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>For we know that if our earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal dwelling in the heavens, not made with hands.<br></em><br></p><p>We sacrifice and are afflicted and face hardship and privation for the sake of the gospel; we experience these things in our physical bodies: hunger, pain, and emotional stress, to identify just a few. The Christian who allows his or herself to die with Christ on the cross to live in Christ will find that their faithfulness will yield the blessing of a new spiritual body. This is in keeping with Paul’s earlier teaching on the resurrection in 1 Corinthians. “…our earthly tent” may also refer to our lives in general, with Paul concerned with how we live them: Upon what do we focus? What are our priorities? </p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan in this tent, desiring to put on our heavenly dwelling, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>since, when we are clothed, we will not be found naked. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan while we are in this tent, burdened as we are, because we do not want to be unclothed but clothed, so that mortality may be swallowed up by life. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>Now the one who prepared us for this very purpose is God, who gave us the Spirit as a down payment.<br></em><br></p><p>We long for that spiritual body given at resurrection just like we long to live in God’s kingdom. Either way, we will be “clothed” in Christ. When that time and state of being finally comes, we will find God to be our refuge, and God’s hand will cover us. Remember Psalm 116 from last episode. As Paul has already explained to the Corinthians, the only way for a person to gain immortality is to die to self and be made alive in Christ. From this perspective, being unclothed means to be mortal and to be clothed is to be immortal, clothed in the glory and majesty of God. We know that this will be the outcome of our faith because God has given to us His Spirit in Christ Jesus. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>So we are always confident and know that while we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For we walk by faith, not by sight. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>In fact, we are confident, and we would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Therefore, whether we are at home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil.</em></p><p><br></p><p>Is Paul speaking specifically here—that this is about our physical bodies—or this Paul speaking generally about to kind of life that we live: our own, worldly one or Christ’s? As with most bibly things, even though most Christians want it either/or, it is probably both/and. Consider verse six: would you rather be here or in God’s kingdom? Would I rather be in the kingdom than be here where I must struggle against my pride every day? Duh… In verse eight Paul tells us his preference, that he’d prefer to be with God, but “whether we are home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him.” This really leads us to verse ten. We may long to be in God’s kingdom, like Paul, but the fact is we are still here. Let us spend a minute here in verse ten.</p><p><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Therefore, since we know the fear of the Lord, we try to persuade people. What we are is plain to God, and I hope it is also plain to your consciences.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul says to the Corinthians here is one of the most often ignored teachings in the whole of scripture. In our kneejerk reaction to what we perceive to be dogma in the Roman Catholic Church—what has come to be called “works righteousness”—we Protestants long ago decided that salvation was through faith alone. Some of you listening are going, “Yes,” and some of you are going, “No,” but most of you are going, “Where is he going with this?” Well, this is where: We Christians don’t tend to like to dive into the deep end of our common faith. I guess it’s called the comfort zone for a reason. To put this as succinctly as possible, Paul says here that we are to be judged not on what we believe but whether we have faith—which is belief in action. We must act on what we believe, and these actions declare what we believe. And Paul tells us in verse eleven that this is why he does what he does. “What we are in plain to God, and I hope it is plain to your consciences.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We are not commending ourselves to you again, but giving you an opportunity to be proud of us, so that you may have a reply for those who take pride in outward appearance rather than in the heart. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>For if we are out of our mind, it is for God; if we are in our right mind, it is for you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For the love of Christ compels us, since we have reached this conclusion, that one died for all, and therefore all died. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has not written this letter to provide the Corinthians with evidence for his apostolic authority. Instead, he has written to them to provide them with an example for, or better, a counter argument to, those Christians who wear their belief on their sleeves—those who do what they do to set themselves apart—perhaps even to those who try to do the ministry of Christ commonsensically or as the world would do ministry. These Christians live for themselves, whereas in verse fifteen we hear Paul declare the necessity of the death-to-self: “…so that those who live should no longer live for themselves…” Why we do what we do is as important and necessary as what we choose to do. This message is in line with what he had already written to the Galatians: that we no longer live but that Christ lives in us. </p><p>To me, verse fifteen is the standout. “And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.” Much of Paul’s soon to be written letter to the Romans is dedicated to explaining what the apostle means here, and I can’t wait to get there: Jesus died so that we might be able to live for something greater than ourselves. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>From now on, then, we do not know anyone from a worldly perspective. Even if we have known Christ from a worldly perspective, yet now we no longer know him in this way. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has passed away, and see, the new has come! </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Everything is from God, wh...</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 16 Dec 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/6e57bb42/57d8401d.mp3" length="32228352" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>2011</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)</strong></p><p><br>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p>Paul continues in chapter five informing the Corinthians the outcomes that they should expect following their decision to die to self and live in Christ. These are the results of righteousness. Up front let me tell you that this chapter is one of the heaviest, most theologically and doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament. Some of the commentary here may seem to you incomplete—and it probably it—because the themes and teachings here are fleshed out further in Romans. In fact, I’m starting to think that 2 Corinthians 5 should be required reading before tackling Paul’s <em>magnum opus</em>.</p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>For we know that if our earthly tent we live in is destroyed, we have a building from God, an eternal dwelling in the heavens, not made with hands.<br></em><br></p><p>We sacrifice and are afflicted and face hardship and privation for the sake of the gospel; we experience these things in our physical bodies: hunger, pain, and emotional stress, to identify just a few. The Christian who allows his or herself to die with Christ on the cross to live in Christ will find that their faithfulness will yield the blessing of a new spiritual body. This is in keeping with Paul’s earlier teaching on the resurrection in 1 Corinthians. “…our earthly tent” may also refer to our lives in general, with Paul concerned with how we live them: Upon what do we focus? What are our priorities? </p><p><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan in this tent, desiring to put on our heavenly dwelling, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>since, when we are clothed, we will not be found naked. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we groan while we are in this tent, burdened as we are, because we do not want to be unclothed but clothed, so that mortality may be swallowed up by life. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>Now the one who prepared us for this very purpose is God, who gave us the Spirit as a down payment.<br></em><br></p><p>We long for that spiritual body given at resurrection just like we long to live in God’s kingdom. Either way, we will be “clothed” in Christ. When that time and state of being finally comes, we will find God to be our refuge, and God’s hand will cover us. Remember Psalm 116 from last episode. As Paul has already explained to the Corinthians, the only way for a person to gain immortality is to die to self and be made alive in Christ. From this perspective, being unclothed means to be mortal and to be clothed is to be immortal, clothed in the glory and majesty of God. We know that this will be the outcome of our faith because God has given to us His Spirit in Christ Jesus. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>So we are always confident and know that while we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For we walk by faith, not by sight. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>In fact, we are confident, and we would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Therefore, whether we are at home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil.</em></p><p><br></p><p>Is Paul speaking specifically here—that this is about our physical bodies—or this Paul speaking generally about to kind of life that we live: our own, worldly one or Christ’s? As with most bibly things, even though most Christians want it either/or, it is probably both/and. Consider verse six: would you rather be here or in God’s kingdom? Would I rather be in the kingdom than be here where I must struggle against my pride every day? Duh… In verse eight Paul tells us his preference, that he’d prefer to be with God, but “whether we are home or away, we make it our aim to be pleasing to him.” This really leads us to verse ten. We may long to be in God’s kingdom, like Paul, but the fact is we are still here. Let us spend a minute here in verse ten.</p><p><em>For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may be repaid for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Therefore, since we know the fear of the Lord, we try to persuade people. What we are is plain to God, and I hope it is also plain to your consciences.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul says to the Corinthians here is one of the most often ignored teachings in the whole of scripture. In our kneejerk reaction to what we perceive to be dogma in the Roman Catholic Church—what has come to be called “works righteousness”—we Protestants long ago decided that salvation was through faith alone. Some of you listening are going, “Yes,” and some of you are going, “No,” but most of you are going, “Where is he going with this?” Well, this is where: We Christians don’t tend to like to dive into the deep end of our common faith. I guess it’s called the comfort zone for a reason. To put this as succinctly as possible, Paul says here that we are to be judged not on what we believe but whether we have faith—which is belief in action. We must act on what we believe, and these actions declare what we believe. And Paul tells us in verse eleven that this is why he does what he does. “What we are in plain to God, and I hope it is plain to your consciences.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>We are not commending ourselves to you again, but giving you an opportunity to be proud of us, so that you may have a reply for those who take pride in outward appearance rather than in the heart. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>For if we are out of our mind, it is for God; if we are in our right mind, it is for you. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For the love of Christ compels us, since we have reached this conclusion, that one died for all, and therefore all died. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has not written this letter to provide the Corinthians with evidence for his apostolic authority. Instead, he has written to them to provide them with an example for, or better, a counter argument to, those Christians who wear their belief on their sleeves—those who do what they do to set themselves apart—perhaps even to those who try to do the ministry of Christ commonsensically or as the world would do ministry. These Christians live for themselves, whereas in verse fifteen we hear Paul declare the necessity of the death-to-self: “…so that those who live should no longer live for themselves…” Why we do what we do is as important and necessary as what we choose to do. This message is in line with what he had already written to the Galatians: that we no longer live but that Christ lives in us. </p><p>To me, verse fifteen is the standout. “And he died for all so that those who live should no longer live for themselves, but for the one who died for them and was raised.” Much of Paul’s soon to be written letter to the Romans is dedicated to explaining what the apostle means here, and I can’t wait to get there: Jesus died so that we might be able to live for something greater than ourselves. </p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>From now on, then, we do not know anyone from a worldly perspective. Even if we have known Christ from a worldly perspective, yet now we no longer know him in this way. </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has passed away, and see, the new has come! </em><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Everything is from God, wh...</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/6e57bb42/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 4: Unexpected Outcomes</title>
      <itunes:episode>101</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>101</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 4: Unexpected Outcomes</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">594df894-b921-48cf-9362-620073ae2db0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Therefore, since we have this ministry because we were shown mercy, we do not give up.</em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Instead, we have renounced secret and shameful things, not acting deceitfully or distorting the word of God, but commending ourselves before God to everyone’s conscience by an open display of the truth.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul spends much of chapter four discussing the ministry of the Spirit. In verse six he states that we—himself, the Corinthians, and the Church today—have been made competent ministers of the new covenant through the Spirit. In performing this ministry, the Church becomes “the aroma of the knowledge of Christ” and brings life and was a ministry in which we have no right to participate. Paul states that it is because of God’s mercy that we have become Christ’s credentials to the world. We did not receive the death that we deserved but through Christ have received mercy. And this motivates Paul and should motivate the Corinthian church to continue moving toward the life of Christ. </p><p>Having been entrusted with this ministry, the faithful must cease acting for their own interests and begin only acting for God’s. This same message is repeated from chapter one. We are to live openly and honestly, thus revealing the truth of the gospel. This act is not going to make us rich or powerful or even liked by the world. But it will prove that the kingdom of God is here. The purpose of this ministry is obvious. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>In their case, the god of this age has blinded the minds of the unbelievers to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For we are not proclaiming ourselves but Jesus Christ as Lord, and ourselves as your servants for Jesus’s sake. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>For God who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of God’s glory in the face of Jesus Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>If the gospel message is not understood by those who are not walking with Christ it is because “the god of this age” prevents them from seeing Christ for who He is. Paul states that Jesus, “is the image of God.” Jesus cannot be understood to be anything else: not only a good, wise, or righteous man—not even an exemplary man—apart from his status as the image of God. This is why Paul can tell the Corinthians as he did in 1 Corinthians that human understanding did not bring them their knowledge of God. The message that Paul proclaims is not concerned with what is possible for humanity if it chose to follow Jesus’ example but rather that the image and glory of God is the Lord and not even the “best” human being. “What is impossible for men is possible for God.”</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now we have this treasure in clay jars, so that this extraordinary power may be from God and not from us.<br></em><br></p><p>“Clay jars,” what a fitting description. Regardless of its size, drop a clay jar from a certain height onto a hard enough surface and…crack! We cannot be lords; we cannot create anything that truly lasts; we cannot even be the heroes of our own stories because of the fragility of our lives. And it is this way intentionally so that we can not boast that by our authority, design, and power we “have overcome the world.” We are what we are so that all people, everywhere, might know that only God’s power can bring complete and lasting transformation. As much as I love Star Trek, we simply don’t have that in us. Perhaps this is why God made us from clay/the dust of the ground and not out of trees. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We are afflicted in every way but not crushed; we are perplexed but not in despair; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>we are persecuted but not abandoned; we are struck down but not destroyed. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We always carry the death of Jesus in our body, so that the life of Jesus may also be displayed in our body.<br></em><br></p><p>Consider how Jesus lived and what He experienced. Consider the practices and lives from which Paul told the Corinthians that they should distance themselves: social status, wealth, influence, self-promotion, and elevation. Only when we have nowhere left to turn, nothing of our own to rely upon, can the life of Christ—that which is the only way to make anything that lasts, which can make anything new—be known. Paul says here that only in our impotence and our unimportance can that which matters be revealed. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For we who live are always being given over to death for Jesus’s sake, so that Jesus’s life may also be displayed in our mortal flesh. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So then, death is at work in us, but life in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that all the struggles and the afflictions that he has experienced, all of the failures, setbacks, and weaknesses—the stammering and the ineloquence and the imperfections—everything that Greeks and Romans and modern day Westerners and Americans consider undesirable, these he has willingly experienced and lived so that the life of Jesus—the life we are to live—might shine. In his “death” Jesus’ life is working in Corinth. Remember, Titus has brought Paul good news concerning them—probably for the first time ever! This is why they are the proof of his apostolic authority.</p><p><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>And since we have the same spirit of faith in keeping with what is written, </em><strong><em>I believed, therefore I spoke,</em></strong><em> we also believe, and therefore speak. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Indeed, everything is for your benefit so that, as grace extends through more and more people, it may cause thanksgiving to increase to the glory of God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes here the LXX’s Psalm 116:10: “I believed, therefore I have spoken. I was greatly afflicted.” Although the following reading of Psalm 116 is from the NRSV, 1989—which uses the Masoretic Texts—the message is the same. It is “A Thanksgiving for Recovery from Illness”:</p><p>“I love the LORD, because He has heard my voice and my supplication. Because He inclined His ear to me, therefore I will call on Him as long as I live. The snares of death encompassed me; the pangs of Sheol laid hold on me; I suffered distress and anguish. Then I called on the name of the LORD: ‘O LORD, I pray, save my life.’</p><p>“Gracious is the LORD, and righteous; our God is merciful. The LORD protects the simple; when I was brought low He saved me. Return, O my soul, to your rest, for the LORD has dealt bountifully with you.</p><p>“For you have delivered my soul from death, my eyes from tears, my feet from stumbling. I walk before the LORD in the land of the living. I kept my faith, even when I said, “I am greatly afflicted”; I said in my consternation, ‘Everyone is a liar.’</p><p>“What shall I return to the LORD for all His bounty to me? I will lift up the cup of salvation and call on the name of the LORD. I will pay my vows to the LORD in the presence of all His people. Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of His faithful ones. O LORD, I am Your servant; I am Your servant, the child of Your servant girl. You have loosed my bonds. I will offer You a thanksgiving sacrifice and call on the name of the LORD. I will pa...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Therefore, since we have this ministry because we were shown mercy, we do not give up.</em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Instead, we have renounced secret and shameful things, not acting deceitfully or distorting the word of God, but commending ourselves before God to everyone’s conscience by an open display of the truth.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul spends much of chapter four discussing the ministry of the Spirit. In verse six he states that we—himself, the Corinthians, and the Church today—have been made competent ministers of the new covenant through the Spirit. In performing this ministry, the Church becomes “the aroma of the knowledge of Christ” and brings life and was a ministry in which we have no right to participate. Paul states that it is because of God’s mercy that we have become Christ’s credentials to the world. We did not receive the death that we deserved but through Christ have received mercy. And this motivates Paul and should motivate the Corinthian church to continue moving toward the life of Christ. </p><p>Having been entrusted with this ministry, the faithful must cease acting for their own interests and begin only acting for God’s. This same message is repeated from chapter one. We are to live openly and honestly, thus revealing the truth of the gospel. This act is not going to make us rich or powerful or even liked by the world. But it will prove that the kingdom of God is here. The purpose of this ministry is obvious. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>In their case, the god of this age has blinded the minds of the unbelievers to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For we are not proclaiming ourselves but Jesus Christ as Lord, and ourselves as your servants for Jesus’s sake. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>For God who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of God’s glory in the face of Jesus Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>If the gospel message is not understood by those who are not walking with Christ it is because “the god of this age” prevents them from seeing Christ for who He is. Paul states that Jesus, “is the image of God.” Jesus cannot be understood to be anything else: not only a good, wise, or righteous man—not even an exemplary man—apart from his status as the image of God. This is why Paul can tell the Corinthians as he did in 1 Corinthians that human understanding did not bring them their knowledge of God. The message that Paul proclaims is not concerned with what is possible for humanity if it chose to follow Jesus’ example but rather that the image and glory of God is the Lord and not even the “best” human being. “What is impossible for men is possible for God.”</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now we have this treasure in clay jars, so that this extraordinary power may be from God and not from us.<br></em><br></p><p>“Clay jars,” what a fitting description. Regardless of its size, drop a clay jar from a certain height onto a hard enough surface and…crack! We cannot be lords; we cannot create anything that truly lasts; we cannot even be the heroes of our own stories because of the fragility of our lives. And it is this way intentionally so that we can not boast that by our authority, design, and power we “have overcome the world.” We are what we are so that all people, everywhere, might know that only God’s power can bring complete and lasting transformation. As much as I love Star Trek, we simply don’t have that in us. Perhaps this is why God made us from clay/the dust of the ground and not out of trees. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We are afflicted in every way but not crushed; we are perplexed but not in despair; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>we are persecuted but not abandoned; we are struck down but not destroyed. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We always carry the death of Jesus in our body, so that the life of Jesus may also be displayed in our body.<br></em><br></p><p>Consider how Jesus lived and what He experienced. Consider the practices and lives from which Paul told the Corinthians that they should distance themselves: social status, wealth, influence, self-promotion, and elevation. Only when we have nowhere left to turn, nothing of our own to rely upon, can the life of Christ—that which is the only way to make anything that lasts, which can make anything new—be known. Paul says here that only in our impotence and our unimportance can that which matters be revealed. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For we who live are always being given over to death for Jesus’s sake, so that Jesus’s life may also be displayed in our mortal flesh. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So then, death is at work in us, but life in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that all the struggles and the afflictions that he has experienced, all of the failures, setbacks, and weaknesses—the stammering and the ineloquence and the imperfections—everything that Greeks and Romans and modern day Westerners and Americans consider undesirable, these he has willingly experienced and lived so that the life of Jesus—the life we are to live—might shine. In his “death” Jesus’ life is working in Corinth. Remember, Titus has brought Paul good news concerning them—probably for the first time ever! This is why they are the proof of his apostolic authority.</p><p><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>And since we have the same spirit of faith in keeping with what is written, </em><strong><em>I believed, therefore I spoke,</em></strong><em> we also believe, and therefore speak. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Indeed, everything is for your benefit so that, as grace extends through more and more people, it may cause thanksgiving to increase to the glory of God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes here the LXX’s Psalm 116:10: “I believed, therefore I have spoken. I was greatly afflicted.” Although the following reading of Psalm 116 is from the NRSV, 1989—which uses the Masoretic Texts—the message is the same. It is “A Thanksgiving for Recovery from Illness”:</p><p>“I love the LORD, because He has heard my voice and my supplication. Because He inclined His ear to me, therefore I will call on Him as long as I live. The snares of death encompassed me; the pangs of Sheol laid hold on me; I suffered distress and anguish. Then I called on the name of the LORD: ‘O LORD, I pray, save my life.’</p><p>“Gracious is the LORD, and righteous; our God is merciful. The LORD protects the simple; when I was brought low He saved me. Return, O my soul, to your rest, for the LORD has dealt bountifully with you.</p><p>“For you have delivered my soul from death, my eyes from tears, my feet from stumbling. I walk before the LORD in the land of the living. I kept my faith, even when I said, “I am greatly afflicted”; I said in my consternation, ‘Everyone is a liar.’</p><p>“What shall I return to the LORD for all His bounty to me? I will lift up the cup of salvation and call on the name of the LORD. I will pay my vows to the LORD in the presence of all His people. Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of His faithful ones. O LORD, I am Your servant; I am Your servant, the child of Your servant girl. You have loosed my bonds. I will offer You a thanksgiving sacrifice and call on the name of the LORD. I will pa...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 09 Dec 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/f74bd496/fd5c3584.mp3" length="17547648" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1093</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Therefore, since we have this ministry because we were shown mercy, we do not give up.</em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Instead, we have renounced secret and shameful things, not acting deceitfully or distorting the word of God, but commending ourselves before God to everyone’s conscience by an open display of the truth.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul spends much of chapter four discussing the ministry of the Spirit. In verse six he states that we—himself, the Corinthians, and the Church today—have been made competent ministers of the new covenant through the Spirit. In performing this ministry, the Church becomes “the aroma of the knowledge of Christ” and brings life and was a ministry in which we have no right to participate. Paul states that it is because of God’s mercy that we have become Christ’s credentials to the world. We did not receive the death that we deserved but through Christ have received mercy. And this motivates Paul and should motivate the Corinthian church to continue moving toward the life of Christ. </p><p>Having been entrusted with this ministry, the faithful must cease acting for their own interests and begin only acting for God’s. This same message is repeated from chapter one. We are to live openly and honestly, thus revealing the truth of the gospel. This act is not going to make us rich or powerful or even liked by the world. But it will prove that the kingdom of God is here. The purpose of this ministry is obvious. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>But if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>In their case, the god of this age has blinded the minds of the unbelievers to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For we are not proclaiming ourselves but Jesus Christ as Lord, and ourselves as your servants for Jesus’s sake. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>For God who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of God’s glory in the face of Jesus Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>If the gospel message is not understood by those who are not walking with Christ it is because “the god of this age” prevents them from seeing Christ for who He is. Paul states that Jesus, “is the image of God.” Jesus cannot be understood to be anything else: not only a good, wise, or righteous man—not even an exemplary man—apart from his status as the image of God. This is why Paul can tell the Corinthians as he did in 1 Corinthians that human understanding did not bring them their knowledge of God. The message that Paul proclaims is not concerned with what is possible for humanity if it chose to follow Jesus’ example but rather that the image and glory of God is the Lord and not even the “best” human being. “What is impossible for men is possible for God.”</p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now we have this treasure in clay jars, so that this extraordinary power may be from God and not from us.<br></em><br></p><p>“Clay jars,” what a fitting description. Regardless of its size, drop a clay jar from a certain height onto a hard enough surface and…crack! We cannot be lords; we cannot create anything that truly lasts; we cannot even be the heroes of our own stories because of the fragility of our lives. And it is this way intentionally so that we can not boast that by our authority, design, and power we “have overcome the world.” We are what we are so that all people, everywhere, might know that only God’s power can bring complete and lasting transformation. As much as I love Star Trek, we simply don’t have that in us. Perhaps this is why God made us from clay/the dust of the ground and not out of trees. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We are afflicted in every way but not crushed; we are perplexed but not in despair; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>we are persecuted but not abandoned; we are struck down but not destroyed. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We always carry the death of Jesus in our body, so that the life of Jesus may also be displayed in our body.<br></em><br></p><p>Consider how Jesus lived and what He experienced. Consider the practices and lives from which Paul told the Corinthians that they should distance themselves: social status, wealth, influence, self-promotion, and elevation. Only when we have nowhere left to turn, nothing of our own to rely upon, can the life of Christ—that which is the only way to make anything that lasts, which can make anything new—be known. Paul says here that only in our impotence and our unimportance can that which matters be revealed. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For we who live are always being given over to death for Jesus’s sake, so that Jesus’s life may also be displayed in our mortal flesh. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>So then, death is at work in us, but life in you. <br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that all the struggles and the afflictions that he has experienced, all of the failures, setbacks, and weaknesses—the stammering and the ineloquence and the imperfections—everything that Greeks and Romans and modern day Westerners and Americans consider undesirable, these he has willingly experienced and lived so that the life of Jesus—the life we are to live—might shine. In his “death” Jesus’ life is working in Corinth. Remember, Titus has brought Paul good news concerning them—probably for the first time ever! This is why they are the proof of his apostolic authority.</p><p><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>And since we have the same spirit of faith in keeping with what is written, </em><strong><em>I believed, therefore I spoke,</em></strong><em> we also believe, and therefore speak. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>For we know that the one who raised the Lord Jesus will also raise us with Jesus and present us with you. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Indeed, everything is for your benefit so that, as grace extends through more and more people, it may cause thanksgiving to increase to the glory of God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul quotes here the LXX’s Psalm 116:10: “I believed, therefore I have spoken. I was greatly afflicted.” Although the following reading of Psalm 116 is from the NRSV, 1989—which uses the Masoretic Texts—the message is the same. It is “A Thanksgiving for Recovery from Illness”:</p><p>“I love the LORD, because He has heard my voice and my supplication. Because He inclined His ear to me, therefore I will call on Him as long as I live. The snares of death encompassed me; the pangs of Sheol laid hold on me; I suffered distress and anguish. Then I called on the name of the LORD: ‘O LORD, I pray, save my life.’</p><p>“Gracious is the LORD, and righteous; our God is merciful. The LORD protects the simple; when I was brought low He saved me. Return, O my soul, to your rest, for the LORD has dealt bountifully with you.</p><p>“For you have delivered my soul from death, my eyes from tears, my feet from stumbling. I walk before the LORD in the land of the living. I kept my faith, even when I said, “I am greatly afflicted”; I said in my consternation, ‘Everyone is a liar.’</p><p>“What shall I return to the LORD for all His bounty to me? I will lift up the cup of salvation and call on the name of the LORD. I will pay my vows to the LORD in the presence of all His people. Precious in the sight of the LORD is the death of His faithful ones. O LORD, I am Your servant; I am Your servant, the child of Your servant girl. You have loosed my bonds. I will offer You a thanksgiving sacrifice and call on the name of the LORD. I will pa...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f74bd496/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 3: Beyond the Veil</title>
      <itunes:episode>100</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>100</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 3: Beyond the Veil</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">62620854-5a10-45ec-a6c3-5935de8dc9bc</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Are we beginning to commend ourselves again? Or do we need, like some, letters of recommendation to you or from you? </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>You yourselves are our letter, written on our hearts, known and read by everyone. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us, not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.<br></em><br></p><p>In Macedonia Paul has learned that the Corinthian church has repented and is seeking to fully embrace their life in Christ. Paul has sent Titus with this letter back to them. Here, Paul asks if he needs credentials to prove that truly represents the gospel of Christ. Perhaps there were those on his painful visit that questioned him in this regard; perhaps those people are still around. In verse two, Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the only proof for his apostolic calling that they need. Likewise, they are the only proof that Paul needs to have confidence in his call. </p><p>But these are not the only two ways that the Corinthians serve as proof:</p><p>“You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us [me], not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.” </p><p>Paul says that the church is also Christ’s credential that is read not through some statement of creed or written declaration but read through their actions and the intentions of their hearts. How we allow the Spirit to operate in our lives acts as a witness for God. </p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Such is the confidence we have through Christ before God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>It is not that we are competent in ourselves to claim anything as coming from ourselves, but our adequacy is from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Without the presence of the Spirit, nothing that we would do would be sufficient, effective, or lasting. If Paul—or the Corinthians or us, today—preach the gospel through our own power for our own purposes, it would not measure up. The work we do in only “adequate” when it arises from deep in the heart of God. </p><p>What Paul says in verse six is something that should cause pause in the Church as it surely was intended to do in the Corinthian church. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>He has made us competent to be ministers of a new covenant, not of the letter, but of the Spirit. For the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.<br></em><br></p><p>Do as I say. And those who do not do as I say, they are right out. Here is your list of don’ts and do’s. Behave, follow the letter, and you will be okay. The is the ministry of the letter—or at least one way of taking Paul’s meaning here and applying it today. Following the letter of a law or code is not competent ministry and cannot make the new covenant effective. The letter cannot bring life, only death. Only the new covenant—the Spirit—brings life because it is written upon our hearts. And what it writes is the very life of God!</p><p>Another way to apply this in our Church today is to understand that no amount of programming, no belief statement, no change in worship form, no change in church-governance will bring life. If what we do is for the sake of numbers, for the balance sheet, it will not bring to our Church lasting life. Only when a church submits to the Spirit—commits to being what God has called it to be in Christ—only when it chooses to begin being Christ’s credential to its community—will it find life. </p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now if the ministry that brought death, chiseled in letters on stones, came with glory, so that the Israelites were not able to gaze steadily at Moses’s face because of its glory, which was set aside, </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>how will the ministry of the Spirit not be more glorious? </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For if the ministry that brought condemnation had glory, the ministry that brings righteousness overflows with even more glory. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>In fact, what had been glorious is not glorious now by comparison because of the glory that surpasses it. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For if what was set aside was glorious, what endures will be even more glorious.<br></em><br></p><p>Here Paul refers to Exodus 34:</p><p><strong>29 </strong>As Moses descended from Mount Sinai—with the two tablets of the testimony in his hands as he descended the mountain—he did not realize that the skin of his face shone as a result of his speaking with the Lord.<strong>30 </strong>When Aaron and all the Israelites saw Moses, the skin of his face shone! They were afraid to come near him. <strong>31 </strong>But Moses called out to them, so Aaron and all the leaders of the community returned to him, and Moses spoke to them. <strong>32 </strong>Afterward all the Israelites came near, and he commanded them to do everything the Lord had told him on Mount Sinai. <strong>33 </strong>When Moses had finished speaking with them, he put a veil over his face. <strong>34 </strong>But whenever Moses went before the Lord to speak with him, he would remove the veil until he came out. After he came out, he would tell the Israelites what he had been commanded, <strong>35 </strong>and the Israelites would see that Moses’s face was radiant. Then Moses would put the veil over his face again until he went to speak with the Lord. (25-39)</p><p>This glory was externally applied like glowing paint that letter of the law had coated Moses. But it is not so with the glory that has been implanted into the human heart by the ministry of the Spirit. It doesn’t fade like that applied to Moses but it radiates out of the Law of God that has been written upon our hearts by the Spirit through Christ. </p><p>In the movie <em>Casino Royale</em> James Bond and Vesper are dressing in their finery for the big poker game in which 007 is about participate. Bond picks up the jacket that Vesper has laid out for him to wear and looks at her most puzzled. “But I have a dinner jacket.” She responds, “There are dinner jackets, and there are dinner jackets; this is the latter.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Since, then, we have such a hope, we act with great boldness. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We are not like Moses, who used to put a veil over his face to prevent the Israelites from gazing steadily until the end of the glory of what was being set aside, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>but their minds were hardened. For to this day, at the reading of the old covenant, the same veil remains; it is not lifted, because it is set aside only in Christ. <br></em><br></p><p>“Since…we have such a hope, we act with great boldness.” What is this hope if it is not life in Spirit and glory of Christ that endures? The Corinthians can live their faith boldly because of the enduring glory of God that remains with them. </p><p>The veil prevents the Israelites from not only witnessing the fading of glory, but it is also a constant reminder of Israel’s shame—a constant reminder of their failure. They couldn’t understand that the law had not come to save them but to bring the penalty of death. The veil reminded them of this death. Only through the presence of Christ and His work can the veil that separates us from the glory of God be lifted. Only with his presence can we live freely and without shame.<br> </p><p><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Yet still today, whenever Moses is read, a veil lies over their hearts, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>but whenever a person turns to...</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Are we beginning to commend ourselves again? Or do we need, like some, letters of recommendation to you or from you? </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>You yourselves are our letter, written on our hearts, known and read by everyone. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us, not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.<br></em><br></p><p>In Macedonia Paul has learned that the Corinthian church has repented and is seeking to fully embrace their life in Christ. Paul has sent Titus with this letter back to them. Here, Paul asks if he needs credentials to prove that truly represents the gospel of Christ. Perhaps there were those on his painful visit that questioned him in this regard; perhaps those people are still around. In verse two, Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the only proof for his apostolic calling that they need. Likewise, they are the only proof that Paul needs to have confidence in his call. </p><p>But these are not the only two ways that the Corinthians serve as proof:</p><p>“You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us [me], not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.” </p><p>Paul says that the church is also Christ’s credential that is read not through some statement of creed or written declaration but read through their actions and the intentions of their hearts. How we allow the Spirit to operate in our lives acts as a witness for God. </p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Such is the confidence we have through Christ before God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>It is not that we are competent in ourselves to claim anything as coming from ourselves, but our adequacy is from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Without the presence of the Spirit, nothing that we would do would be sufficient, effective, or lasting. If Paul—or the Corinthians or us, today—preach the gospel through our own power for our own purposes, it would not measure up. The work we do in only “adequate” when it arises from deep in the heart of God. </p><p>What Paul says in verse six is something that should cause pause in the Church as it surely was intended to do in the Corinthian church. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>He has made us competent to be ministers of a new covenant, not of the letter, but of the Spirit. For the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.<br></em><br></p><p>Do as I say. And those who do not do as I say, they are right out. Here is your list of don’ts and do’s. Behave, follow the letter, and you will be okay. The is the ministry of the letter—or at least one way of taking Paul’s meaning here and applying it today. Following the letter of a law or code is not competent ministry and cannot make the new covenant effective. The letter cannot bring life, only death. Only the new covenant—the Spirit—brings life because it is written upon our hearts. And what it writes is the very life of God!</p><p>Another way to apply this in our Church today is to understand that no amount of programming, no belief statement, no change in worship form, no change in church-governance will bring life. If what we do is for the sake of numbers, for the balance sheet, it will not bring to our Church lasting life. Only when a church submits to the Spirit—commits to being what God has called it to be in Christ—only when it chooses to begin being Christ’s credential to its community—will it find life. </p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now if the ministry that brought death, chiseled in letters on stones, came with glory, so that the Israelites were not able to gaze steadily at Moses’s face because of its glory, which was set aside, </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>how will the ministry of the Spirit not be more glorious? </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For if the ministry that brought condemnation had glory, the ministry that brings righteousness overflows with even more glory. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>In fact, what had been glorious is not glorious now by comparison because of the glory that surpasses it. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For if what was set aside was glorious, what endures will be even more glorious.<br></em><br></p><p>Here Paul refers to Exodus 34:</p><p><strong>29 </strong>As Moses descended from Mount Sinai—with the two tablets of the testimony in his hands as he descended the mountain—he did not realize that the skin of his face shone as a result of his speaking with the Lord.<strong>30 </strong>When Aaron and all the Israelites saw Moses, the skin of his face shone! They were afraid to come near him. <strong>31 </strong>But Moses called out to them, so Aaron and all the leaders of the community returned to him, and Moses spoke to them. <strong>32 </strong>Afterward all the Israelites came near, and he commanded them to do everything the Lord had told him on Mount Sinai. <strong>33 </strong>When Moses had finished speaking with them, he put a veil over his face. <strong>34 </strong>But whenever Moses went before the Lord to speak with him, he would remove the veil until he came out. After he came out, he would tell the Israelites what he had been commanded, <strong>35 </strong>and the Israelites would see that Moses’s face was radiant. Then Moses would put the veil over his face again until he went to speak with the Lord. (25-39)</p><p>This glory was externally applied like glowing paint that letter of the law had coated Moses. But it is not so with the glory that has been implanted into the human heart by the ministry of the Spirit. It doesn’t fade like that applied to Moses but it radiates out of the Law of God that has been written upon our hearts by the Spirit through Christ. </p><p>In the movie <em>Casino Royale</em> James Bond and Vesper are dressing in their finery for the big poker game in which 007 is about participate. Bond picks up the jacket that Vesper has laid out for him to wear and looks at her most puzzled. “But I have a dinner jacket.” She responds, “There are dinner jackets, and there are dinner jackets; this is the latter.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Since, then, we have such a hope, we act with great boldness. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We are not like Moses, who used to put a veil over his face to prevent the Israelites from gazing steadily until the end of the glory of what was being set aside, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>but their minds were hardened. For to this day, at the reading of the old covenant, the same veil remains; it is not lifted, because it is set aside only in Christ. <br></em><br></p><p>“Since…we have such a hope, we act with great boldness.” What is this hope if it is not life in Spirit and glory of Christ that endures? The Corinthians can live their faith boldly because of the enduring glory of God that remains with them. </p><p>The veil prevents the Israelites from not only witnessing the fading of glory, but it is also a constant reminder of Israel’s shame—a constant reminder of their failure. They couldn’t understand that the law had not come to save them but to bring the penalty of death. The veil reminded them of this death. Only through the presence of Christ and His work can the veil that separates us from the glory of God be lifted. Only with his presence can we live freely and without shame.<br> </p><p><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Yet still today, whenever Moses is read, a veil lies over their hearts, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>but whenever a person turns to...</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 02 Dec 2024 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d54c8a0f/e044c1b1.mp3" length="12827136" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>798</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Are we beginning to commend ourselves again? Or do we need, like some, letters of recommendation to you or from you? </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>You yourselves are our letter, written on our hearts, known and read by everyone. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us, not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.<br></em><br></p><p>In Macedonia Paul has learned that the Corinthian church has repented and is seeking to fully embrace their life in Christ. Paul has sent Titus with this letter back to them. Here, Paul asks if he needs credentials to prove that truly represents the gospel of Christ. Perhaps there were those on his painful visit that questioned him in this regard; perhaps those people are still around. In verse two, Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the only proof for his apostolic calling that they need. Likewise, they are the only proof that Paul needs to have confidence in his call. </p><p>But these are not the only two ways that the Corinthians serve as proof:</p><p>“You show that you are Christ’s letter, delivered by us [me], not written with ink but with the Spirit of the living God—not on tablets of stone but on tablets of human hearts.” </p><p>Paul says that the church is also Christ’s credential that is read not through some statement of creed or written declaration but read through their actions and the intentions of their hearts. How we allow the Spirit to operate in our lives acts as a witness for God. </p><p><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>Such is the confidence we have through Christ before God. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>It is not that we are competent in ourselves to claim anything as coming from ourselves, but our adequacy is from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Without the presence of the Spirit, nothing that we would do would be sufficient, effective, or lasting. If Paul—or the Corinthians or us, today—preach the gospel through our own power for our own purposes, it would not measure up. The work we do in only “adequate” when it arises from deep in the heart of God. </p><p>What Paul says in verse six is something that should cause pause in the Church as it surely was intended to do in the Corinthian church. </p><p><em> </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>He has made us competent to be ministers of a new covenant, not of the letter, but of the Spirit. For the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life.<br></em><br></p><p>Do as I say. And those who do not do as I say, they are right out. Here is your list of don’ts and do’s. Behave, follow the letter, and you will be okay. The is the ministry of the letter—or at least one way of taking Paul’s meaning here and applying it today. Following the letter of a law or code is not competent ministry and cannot make the new covenant effective. The letter cannot bring life, only death. Only the new covenant—the Spirit—brings life because it is written upon our hearts. And what it writes is the very life of God!</p><p>Another way to apply this in our Church today is to understand that no amount of programming, no belief statement, no change in worship form, no change in church-governance will bring life. If what we do is for the sake of numbers, for the balance sheet, it will not bring to our Church lasting life. Only when a church submits to the Spirit—commits to being what God has called it to be in Christ—only when it chooses to begin being Christ’s credential to its community—will it find life. </p><p><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Now if the ministry that brought death, chiseled in letters on stones, came with glory, so that the Israelites were not able to gaze steadily at Moses’s face because of its glory, which was set aside, </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>how will the ministry of the Spirit not be more glorious? </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For if the ministry that brought condemnation had glory, the ministry that brings righteousness overflows with even more glory. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>In fact, what had been glorious is not glorious now by comparison because of the glory that surpasses it. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For if what was set aside was glorious, what endures will be even more glorious.<br></em><br></p><p>Here Paul refers to Exodus 34:</p><p><strong>29 </strong>As Moses descended from Mount Sinai—with the two tablets of the testimony in his hands as he descended the mountain—he did not realize that the skin of his face shone as a result of his speaking with the Lord.<strong>30 </strong>When Aaron and all the Israelites saw Moses, the skin of his face shone! They were afraid to come near him. <strong>31 </strong>But Moses called out to them, so Aaron and all the leaders of the community returned to him, and Moses spoke to them. <strong>32 </strong>Afterward all the Israelites came near, and he commanded them to do everything the Lord had told him on Mount Sinai. <strong>33 </strong>When Moses had finished speaking with them, he put a veil over his face. <strong>34 </strong>But whenever Moses went before the Lord to speak with him, he would remove the veil until he came out. After he came out, he would tell the Israelites what he had been commanded, <strong>35 </strong>and the Israelites would see that Moses’s face was radiant. Then Moses would put the veil over his face again until he went to speak with the Lord. (25-39)</p><p>This glory was externally applied like glowing paint that letter of the law had coated Moses. But it is not so with the glory that has been implanted into the human heart by the ministry of the Spirit. It doesn’t fade like that applied to Moses but it radiates out of the Law of God that has been written upon our hearts by the Spirit through Christ. </p><p>In the movie <em>Casino Royale</em> James Bond and Vesper are dressing in their finery for the big poker game in which 007 is about participate. Bond picks up the jacket that Vesper has laid out for him to wear and looks at her most puzzled. “But I have a dinner jacket.” She responds, “There are dinner jackets, and there are dinner jackets; this is the latter.”</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Since, then, we have such a hope, we act with great boldness. </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>We are not like Moses, who used to put a veil over his face to prevent the Israelites from gazing steadily until the end of the glory of what was being set aside, </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>but their minds were hardened. For to this day, at the reading of the old covenant, the same veil remains; it is not lifted, because it is set aside only in Christ. <br></em><br></p><p>“Since…we have such a hope, we act with great boldness.” What is this hope if it is not life in Spirit and glory of Christ that endures? The Corinthians can live their faith boldly because of the enduring glory of God that remains with them. </p><p>The veil prevents the Israelites from not only witnessing the fading of glory, but it is also a constant reminder of Israel’s shame—a constant reminder of their failure. They couldn’t understand that the law had not come to save them but to bring the penalty of death. The veil reminded them of this death. Only through the presence of Christ and His work can the veil that separates us from the glory of God be lifted. Only with his presence can we live freely and without shame.<br> </p><p><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>Yet still today, whenever Moses is read, a veil lies over their hearts, </em><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>but whenever a person turns to...</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d54c8a0f/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 2: Don't Worry About It</title>
      <itunes:episode>99</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>99</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 2: Don't Worry About It</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">5ed7c000-d750-44cd-a68a-f997d5bfc33a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> In fact, I made up my mind about this: I would not come to you on another painful visit.</em><strong><em> 2 </em></strong><em>For if I cause you pain, then who will cheer me other than the one being hurt by me? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I wrote this very thing so that when I came I wouldn’t have pain from those who ought to give me joy, because I am confident about all of you that my joy will also be yours. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I wrote to you with many tears out of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.<br></em><br></p><p>What self-awareness from Paul! Do we realize the impact that we have on others and how that affects the work of the gospel—both positive and negative? Paul didn’t want his emotions and hurt feelings hinder the movement of the Spirit. In chapter one he tells us that everything he does is to be for the sake of God’s calling—and that everything he does or doesn’t do carries spiritual significance. Paul knew that if he went back to the Corinthians in his emotional state at that time, the kingdom would have suffered. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the ultimate source of his joy and encouragement, and if he grieves them how can he find relief. Regardless of any relational strain, Paul is “confident” that the Corinthians will share in his joy. Of note is the reason for this confidence that he supplies in verse four. “For I wrote to you with many tears our of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.” What is Paul saying here?</p><p>It appears that the apostle is confident that the Corinthians will be filled with his joy because of his intent in writing them. Yes, he was harsh with them, but the correction was not to make him feel better or to put them in their place. He wasn’t keeping it real. In fact, it pained him to do so. How often do we correct people for their benefit? If we are being totally honest, aren’t our corrections more often than no tinged with a little “I told you so”? In this circumstance, Paul acted solely with the heart of Christ, so he knows that the Corinthians will one day share in his joy.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>If anyone has caused pain, he has caused pain not so much to me but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of you. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.</em><strong><em> 10 </em></strong><em>Anyone you forgive, I do too. For what I have forgiven—if I have forgiven anything—it is for your benefit in the presence of Christ, </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>so that we may not be taken advantage of by Satan. For we are not ignorant of his schemes.<br></em><br></p><p>Verses 5-11 provide some clarity into what prompts Paul’s harsh letter. Who specifically does what to Paul is not stated. Paul states here that he didn’t take it personally— “…he has cause pain not so much to me but to some degree to all of you.” However, it must have had a somewhat of an impact since it made him hesitant to return to the Corinthians. Likewise, this was something that Paul demanded that they correct—which apparently, according to verse six they did. So, what happened? Here’s what I think. </p><p>Paul had spent eighteen months living and working and ministering with and to the Corinthians. After he leaves and makes his way to Ephesus the apostle Apollos takes the reins in Corinth. At some point during his two-and-a-half years there, Paul pens his first letter to the Corinthians—Letter A, now lost, which the Corinthians misunderstood. Paul learns of this misunderstanding from Chole’s people and from ambassadors sent by the Corinthian church. Paul responds by sending a second letter—B—which we call 1 Corinthians. Things don’t get any better in Corinth, and when someone from the church comes to visit Paul and relay this—possibly Timothy—the apostle decides to pay the church a second visit, travelling there directly from Ephesus. And this is he short, painful visit that prompts Paul’s third letter—Letter C—that, too, has been lost. The attack Paul references here in chapter two precedes this lost letter. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 5 Paul singles out for chastisement the only person that he does in the entire letter—although it is quite obviously aimed at a church filled with errant Christians. If you recall from 1 Corinthians 5, this member of the church is a man who is having sex with his stepmother. Of course, this sinful act is a problem in-and-of-itself, but what makes matters worse is that the church is pleased with itself that this is happening—even to the point of bragging about it. Paul, through his authority as an apostle, though “absent in the body” but “present in the spirit”, pronounces judgement on this man and tells the church to “hand [him] over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” (1-5) I believe that they didn’t do this, and when Paul received word that the man was still present in the body, he makes his second, short, painful trip that prompts Letter C. It seems that the Corinthians didn’t respond to this visit as Paul had hoped.</p><p>Paul writes in 1 Corinthians 5:6, “that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough”, and that they should, “Clean out the old leaven so that [they] may be a new unleavened batch”. His presence, Paul warns them, hinders the church’s ability to be filled by Christ because it is the “old leaven…[of] malice and evil…[and not] the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” (6-8) And this is precisely why this man “caused pain not so much to [Paul] but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of [the congregation].”(2 Cor 2:5) But somewhere between the their receipt of the harsh Letter C and Paul’s visit from Titus in Macedonia, the Corinthians had done a one-eighty and had punished the man. It seems, though, that they may have gone a little too far.</p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.<br></em><br></p><p>So, they put him out of the church, and he repented, but now they don’t want to let him back in. Paul tells them to “forgive and comfort him,” so that he might not be overcome by grief. This action on their part will “reaffirm [their] love to him” and prove they are “obedient” to the law of Christ. Aren’t these the same reasons why Paul states he did not come to them again after the second, painful visit and the harsh letter? If they don’t forgive and comfort and welcome back the repentant, what damage might they be doing to that person’s relationship with Christ? </p><p>Paul continues by explaining to the church the events leading to and the reasons for this new letter that he has written to them. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>When I came to Troas to preach the gospel of Christ, even ...</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> In fact, I made up my mind about this: I would not come to you on another painful visit.</em><strong><em> 2 </em></strong><em>For if I cause you pain, then who will cheer me other than the one being hurt by me? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I wrote this very thing so that when I came I wouldn’t have pain from those who ought to give me joy, because I am confident about all of you that my joy will also be yours. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I wrote to you with many tears out of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.<br></em><br></p><p>What self-awareness from Paul! Do we realize the impact that we have on others and how that affects the work of the gospel—both positive and negative? Paul didn’t want his emotions and hurt feelings hinder the movement of the Spirit. In chapter one he tells us that everything he does is to be for the sake of God’s calling—and that everything he does or doesn’t do carries spiritual significance. Paul knew that if he went back to the Corinthians in his emotional state at that time, the kingdom would have suffered. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the ultimate source of his joy and encouragement, and if he grieves them how can he find relief. Regardless of any relational strain, Paul is “confident” that the Corinthians will share in his joy. Of note is the reason for this confidence that he supplies in verse four. “For I wrote to you with many tears our of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.” What is Paul saying here?</p><p>It appears that the apostle is confident that the Corinthians will be filled with his joy because of his intent in writing them. Yes, he was harsh with them, but the correction was not to make him feel better or to put them in their place. He wasn’t keeping it real. In fact, it pained him to do so. How often do we correct people for their benefit? If we are being totally honest, aren’t our corrections more often than no tinged with a little “I told you so”? In this circumstance, Paul acted solely with the heart of Christ, so he knows that the Corinthians will one day share in his joy.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>If anyone has caused pain, he has caused pain not so much to me but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of you. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.</em><strong><em> 10 </em></strong><em>Anyone you forgive, I do too. For what I have forgiven—if I have forgiven anything—it is for your benefit in the presence of Christ, </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>so that we may not be taken advantage of by Satan. For we are not ignorant of his schemes.<br></em><br></p><p>Verses 5-11 provide some clarity into what prompts Paul’s harsh letter. Who specifically does what to Paul is not stated. Paul states here that he didn’t take it personally— “…he has cause pain not so much to me but to some degree to all of you.” However, it must have had a somewhat of an impact since it made him hesitant to return to the Corinthians. Likewise, this was something that Paul demanded that they correct—which apparently, according to verse six they did. So, what happened? Here’s what I think. </p><p>Paul had spent eighteen months living and working and ministering with and to the Corinthians. After he leaves and makes his way to Ephesus the apostle Apollos takes the reins in Corinth. At some point during his two-and-a-half years there, Paul pens his first letter to the Corinthians—Letter A, now lost, which the Corinthians misunderstood. Paul learns of this misunderstanding from Chole’s people and from ambassadors sent by the Corinthian church. Paul responds by sending a second letter—B—which we call 1 Corinthians. Things don’t get any better in Corinth, and when someone from the church comes to visit Paul and relay this—possibly Timothy—the apostle decides to pay the church a second visit, travelling there directly from Ephesus. And this is he short, painful visit that prompts Paul’s third letter—Letter C—that, too, has been lost. The attack Paul references here in chapter two precedes this lost letter. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 5 Paul singles out for chastisement the only person that he does in the entire letter—although it is quite obviously aimed at a church filled with errant Christians. If you recall from 1 Corinthians 5, this member of the church is a man who is having sex with his stepmother. Of course, this sinful act is a problem in-and-of-itself, but what makes matters worse is that the church is pleased with itself that this is happening—even to the point of bragging about it. Paul, through his authority as an apostle, though “absent in the body” but “present in the spirit”, pronounces judgement on this man and tells the church to “hand [him] over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” (1-5) I believe that they didn’t do this, and when Paul received word that the man was still present in the body, he makes his second, short, painful trip that prompts Letter C. It seems that the Corinthians didn’t respond to this visit as Paul had hoped.</p><p>Paul writes in 1 Corinthians 5:6, “that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough”, and that they should, “Clean out the old leaven so that [they] may be a new unleavened batch”. His presence, Paul warns them, hinders the church’s ability to be filled by Christ because it is the “old leaven…[of] malice and evil…[and not] the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” (6-8) And this is precisely why this man “caused pain not so much to [Paul] but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of [the congregation].”(2 Cor 2:5) But somewhere between the their receipt of the harsh Letter C and Paul’s visit from Titus in Macedonia, the Corinthians had done a one-eighty and had punished the man. It seems, though, that they may have gone a little too far.</p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.<br></em><br></p><p>So, they put him out of the church, and he repented, but now they don’t want to let him back in. Paul tells them to “forgive and comfort him,” so that he might not be overcome by grief. This action on their part will “reaffirm [their] love to him” and prove they are “obedient” to the law of Christ. Aren’t these the same reasons why Paul states he did not come to them again after the second, painful visit and the harsh letter? If they don’t forgive and comfort and welcome back the repentant, what damage might they be doing to that person’s relationship with Christ? </p><p>Paul continues by explaining to the church the events leading to and the reasons for this new letter that he has written to them. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>When I came to Troas to preach the gospel of Christ, even ...</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 02 Dec 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5c4ec818/0155fef4.mp3" length="16664448" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1038</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day.</p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> In fact, I made up my mind about this: I would not come to you on another painful visit.</em><strong><em> 2 </em></strong><em>For if I cause you pain, then who will cheer me other than the one being hurt by me? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I wrote this very thing so that when I came I wouldn’t have pain from those who ought to give me joy, because I am confident about all of you that my joy will also be yours. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I wrote to you with many tears out of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.<br></em><br></p><p>What self-awareness from Paul! Do we realize the impact that we have on others and how that affects the work of the gospel—both positive and negative? Paul didn’t want his emotions and hurt feelings hinder the movement of the Spirit. In chapter one he tells us that everything he does is to be for the sake of God’s calling—and that everything he does or doesn’t do carries spiritual significance. Paul knew that if he went back to the Corinthians in his emotional state at that time, the kingdom would have suffered. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that they are the ultimate source of his joy and encouragement, and if he grieves them how can he find relief. Regardless of any relational strain, Paul is “confident” that the Corinthians will share in his joy. Of note is the reason for this confidence that he supplies in verse four. “For I wrote to you with many tears our of an extremely troubled and anguished heart—not to cause you pain, but that you should know the abundant love I have for you.” What is Paul saying here?</p><p>It appears that the apostle is confident that the Corinthians will be filled with his joy because of his intent in writing them. Yes, he was harsh with them, but the correction was not to make him feel better or to put them in their place. He wasn’t keeping it real. In fact, it pained him to do so. How often do we correct people for their benefit? If we are being totally honest, aren’t our corrections more often than no tinged with a little “I told you so”? In this circumstance, Paul acted solely with the heart of Christ, so he knows that the Corinthians will one day share in his joy.</p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>If anyone has caused pain, he has caused pain not so much to me but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of you. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.</em><strong><em> 10 </em></strong><em>Anyone you forgive, I do too. For what I have forgiven—if I have forgiven anything—it is for your benefit in the presence of Christ, </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>so that we may not be taken advantage of by Satan. For we are not ignorant of his schemes.<br></em><br></p><p>Verses 5-11 provide some clarity into what prompts Paul’s harsh letter. Who specifically does what to Paul is not stated. Paul states here that he didn’t take it personally— “…he has cause pain not so much to me but to some degree to all of you.” However, it must have had a somewhat of an impact since it made him hesitant to return to the Corinthians. Likewise, this was something that Paul demanded that they correct—which apparently, according to verse six they did. So, what happened? Here’s what I think. </p><p>Paul had spent eighteen months living and working and ministering with and to the Corinthians. After he leaves and makes his way to Ephesus the apostle Apollos takes the reins in Corinth. At some point during his two-and-a-half years there, Paul pens his first letter to the Corinthians—Letter A, now lost, which the Corinthians misunderstood. Paul learns of this misunderstanding from Chole’s people and from ambassadors sent by the Corinthian church. Paul responds by sending a second letter—B—which we call 1 Corinthians. Things don’t get any better in Corinth, and when someone from the church comes to visit Paul and relay this—possibly Timothy—the apostle decides to pay the church a second visit, travelling there directly from Ephesus. And this is he short, painful visit that prompts Paul’s third letter—Letter C—that, too, has been lost. The attack Paul references here in chapter two precedes this lost letter. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 5 Paul singles out for chastisement the only person that he does in the entire letter—although it is quite obviously aimed at a church filled with errant Christians. If you recall from 1 Corinthians 5, this member of the church is a man who is having sex with his stepmother. Of course, this sinful act is a problem in-and-of-itself, but what makes matters worse is that the church is pleased with itself that this is happening—even to the point of bragging about it. Paul, through his authority as an apostle, though “absent in the body” but “present in the spirit”, pronounces judgement on this man and tells the church to “hand [him] over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” (1-5) I believe that they didn’t do this, and when Paul received word that the man was still present in the body, he makes his second, short, painful trip that prompts Letter C. It seems that the Corinthians didn’t respond to this visit as Paul had hoped.</p><p>Paul writes in 1 Corinthians 5:6, “that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough”, and that they should, “Clean out the old leaven so that [they] may be a new unleavened batch”. His presence, Paul warns them, hinders the church’s ability to be filled by Christ because it is the “old leaven…[of] malice and evil…[and not] the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” (6-8) And this is precisely why this man “caused pain not so much to [Paul] but to some degree—not to exaggerate—to all of [the congregation].”(2 Cor 2:5) But somewhere between the their receipt of the harsh Letter C and Paul’s visit from Titus in Macedonia, the Corinthians had done a one-eighty and had punished the man. It seems, though, that they may have gone a little too far.</p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>This punishment by the majority is sufficient for that person. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>As a result, you should instead forgive and comfort him. Otherwise, he may be overwhelmed by excessive grief. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Therefore I urge you to reaffirm your love to him. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote for this purpose: to test your character to see if you are obedient in everything.<br></em><br></p><p>So, they put him out of the church, and he repented, but now they don’t want to let him back in. Paul tells them to “forgive and comfort him,” so that he might not be overcome by grief. This action on their part will “reaffirm [their] love to him” and prove they are “obedient” to the law of Christ. Aren’t these the same reasons why Paul states he did not come to them again after the second, painful visit and the harsh letter? If they don’t forgive and comfort and welcome back the repentant, what damage might they be doing to that person’s relationship with Christ? </p><p>Paul continues by explaining to the church the events leading to and the reasons for this new letter that he has written to them. </p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>When I came to Troas to preach the gospel of Christ, even ...</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5c4ec818/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Corinthians 1: Better Late Than Never</title>
      <itunes:episode>98</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>98</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Corinthians 1: Better Late Than Never</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">6be4ab49-6da8-4e29-bb50-bc8197b3d8a9</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Many people consider 2 Corinthians to be Paul’s most personal and emotional letter(s). Now I say “letter(s)” because there is the possibility that 2 Corinthians represents two separate letters, commonly referred to as <em>Letter D</em>—chapters 1-9—and <em>Letter E</em>—chapters 10-13, due to the sudden development of a noticeably strained relationship between Paul and the Corinthians after the appearance of certain outsiders. This shift only make sense—scholars argue—if some time has passed between chapters nine and ten. I’ll let you be the judge when we get there. If this is the case, it means that at least four or, possibly, five letters have been exchanged between Paul and the Corinthians. So, maybe that’s a church we should be paying closer attention to. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to Corinth<em>, Letter A</em>, is lost; perhaps it will be discovered someday. 1 Corinthians represents <em>Letter B</em> and was written from Ephesus, as was <em>Letter C or E</em>, the “harsh letter” (2 Cor 2:4). It was sent to them via Titus, quite possibly. Afterward, when Paul meets Titus in Macedonia the apostle is met with good news from his padawan: The Corinthians had amended their ways. In response, Paul pens 2 Corinthians and has it sent to them. In it, he justifies the change he made concerning an announced future visit to the church he made in 1 Corinthians 16: a visit that did not occur. Interestingly, some scholars theorize that Paul may have made a short, impromptu trip to the church while he was living in Ephesus, during which he was attacked by someone in the church and had received no aid from its others members—thus providing the reason for his “harsh letter.” And don’t worry, we’ll revisit this timeline when we get to chapter two. </p><p>As usual, please forgive any typos. </p><p><strong> <br>Chapter One  (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by God’s will, and Timothy our brother: To the church of God at Corinth, with all the saints who are throughout Achaia. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul says hello. His greeting does remind us, however, that we are all one in the Lord. He and Timothy are greeting the Corinthian church not only on for themselves alone but on behalf of “all the saints who are throughout Achaia.” Maybe this is something that we need to remember here in America in the twenty-first century, that we are all one in the Lord. I admit that I am guilty of drawing distinctions from time-to-time, but this practice is likely contributing to the Church’s decline in our communities. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>He comforts us in all our affliction, so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction, through the comfort we ourselves receive from God.<br></em><br></p><p>We see clearly here a pastoral emphasis in this letter. “God…the Father of mercies and…all comfort,” this is how Paul describes God’s character. Of course, there are other descriptions of the divine character—and these, too, cannot be ignored—but oft times I fear that we Western Christians living in our highly politicized and divisive society forget to “read the room”. We end up choosing the wrong face for the wrong emotion. Paul is trying to mend fences with the Corinthians and heal the hurt that has occurred between them. </p><p>He reminds the church that God “comforts us in our affliction” for a specific purpose: “so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction”. I have believed for some time that the primary reason why the Church is struggling so much in our world today, why there is apparently unmendable division in the Body of Christ today is not doctrinal disagreement—notice that I gave the caveat of “primary”—but is the lack of empathy and compassion. We have allowed our cultural differences to impact, shape, and direct the Church that we have received from Christ. </p><p>The comfort that we have received from God, we have reserved it for ourselves and our friends rather than utilize it for the purpose that God has given it. Patrick’s rule of ministry number two, “There is infinite grace for one’s own sin and swift and sure condemnation for another’s.” We would rather prove a point or justify a decision or “be on the right side of history” than “to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction.”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>If we are afflicted, it is for your comfort and salvation. If we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which produces in you patient endurance of the same sufferings that we suffer. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>And our hope for you is firm, because we know that as you share in the sufferings, so you will also share in the comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>Is this not Paul’s way of expressing Jesus’s command to take up our crosses and follow Him? “For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows.” Here is an unpopular and avoided fact of faith, one that none of us want to hear: to have faith in Christ is to have suffering. In His daily interactions with others during His earthly ministry, does Jesus <strong>once</strong> condemn a sinner, or to be specific dies Jesus ever condemn a person who the religious of his day has labeled “sinner”? Does He excuse that person’s sin or redefine it to be no sin? Does His willing self-sacrifice free that sinner from the penalty sin? And does His resurrection offer to that person a life transformed by grace and love? To be faithful means to be willing to die for your enemies. I don’t think I can put more succinctly.</p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that as he suffers for the sake of the gospel of Jesus Christ, he also receives comfort and salvation from Christ to share with them. The Corinthians, in turn, will receive comfort as they, too, suffer for the sake of the gospel. Paul mentions a recent, personal experience to illustrate this teaching.</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We don’t want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, of our affliction that took place in Asia. We were completely overwhelmed—beyond our strength—so that we even despaired of life itself. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we felt that we had received the sentence of death, so that we would not trust in ourselves but in God who raises the dead. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He has delivered us from such a terrible death, and he will deliver us. We have put our hope in him that he will deliver us again </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>while you join in helping us by your prayers. <br></em><br></p><p>Although the Corinthians are not made privy to any specifics, that hasn’t stopped Christians from trying to discover them: In 1 Corinthians 15:32 Paul mentions that he had fought wild beasts, or in Acts 19:23-40 we learn of the apostle’s involvement in the riot at Ephesus. The truth is, if the details were important, I’m convinced that he would have provided them. As Paul chose to inform the Corinthians of sufferings, who can’t relate to being “completely overwhelmed” with affliction in those times in life when a righteous choice has led to our suffering? Wild animals and riots are details that could hinder empathy. </p><p>In this moment, Paul says in verse nine, he was convinced of the certainty of death; he was powerless to avert it. Yet this was that he might not have anywhere ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Many people consider 2 Corinthians to be Paul’s most personal and emotional letter(s). Now I say “letter(s)” because there is the possibility that 2 Corinthians represents two separate letters, commonly referred to as <em>Letter D</em>—chapters 1-9—and <em>Letter E</em>—chapters 10-13, due to the sudden development of a noticeably strained relationship between Paul and the Corinthians after the appearance of certain outsiders. This shift only make sense—scholars argue—if some time has passed between chapters nine and ten. I’ll let you be the judge when we get there. If this is the case, it means that at least four or, possibly, five letters have been exchanged between Paul and the Corinthians. So, maybe that’s a church we should be paying closer attention to. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to Corinth<em>, Letter A</em>, is lost; perhaps it will be discovered someday. 1 Corinthians represents <em>Letter B</em> and was written from Ephesus, as was <em>Letter C or E</em>, the “harsh letter” (2 Cor 2:4). It was sent to them via Titus, quite possibly. Afterward, when Paul meets Titus in Macedonia the apostle is met with good news from his padawan: The Corinthians had amended their ways. In response, Paul pens 2 Corinthians and has it sent to them. In it, he justifies the change he made concerning an announced future visit to the church he made in 1 Corinthians 16: a visit that did not occur. Interestingly, some scholars theorize that Paul may have made a short, impromptu trip to the church while he was living in Ephesus, during which he was attacked by someone in the church and had received no aid from its others members—thus providing the reason for his “harsh letter.” And don’t worry, we’ll revisit this timeline when we get to chapter two. </p><p>As usual, please forgive any typos. </p><p><strong> <br>Chapter One  (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by God’s will, and Timothy our brother: To the church of God at Corinth, with all the saints who are throughout Achaia. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul says hello. His greeting does remind us, however, that we are all one in the Lord. He and Timothy are greeting the Corinthian church not only on for themselves alone but on behalf of “all the saints who are throughout Achaia.” Maybe this is something that we need to remember here in America in the twenty-first century, that we are all one in the Lord. I admit that I am guilty of drawing distinctions from time-to-time, but this practice is likely contributing to the Church’s decline in our communities. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>He comforts us in all our affliction, so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction, through the comfort we ourselves receive from God.<br></em><br></p><p>We see clearly here a pastoral emphasis in this letter. “God…the Father of mercies and…all comfort,” this is how Paul describes God’s character. Of course, there are other descriptions of the divine character—and these, too, cannot be ignored—but oft times I fear that we Western Christians living in our highly politicized and divisive society forget to “read the room”. We end up choosing the wrong face for the wrong emotion. Paul is trying to mend fences with the Corinthians and heal the hurt that has occurred between them. </p><p>He reminds the church that God “comforts us in our affliction” for a specific purpose: “so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction”. I have believed for some time that the primary reason why the Church is struggling so much in our world today, why there is apparently unmendable division in the Body of Christ today is not doctrinal disagreement—notice that I gave the caveat of “primary”—but is the lack of empathy and compassion. We have allowed our cultural differences to impact, shape, and direct the Church that we have received from Christ. </p><p>The comfort that we have received from God, we have reserved it for ourselves and our friends rather than utilize it for the purpose that God has given it. Patrick’s rule of ministry number two, “There is infinite grace for one’s own sin and swift and sure condemnation for another’s.” We would rather prove a point or justify a decision or “be on the right side of history” than “to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction.”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>If we are afflicted, it is for your comfort and salvation. If we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which produces in you patient endurance of the same sufferings that we suffer. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>And our hope for you is firm, because we know that as you share in the sufferings, so you will also share in the comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>Is this not Paul’s way of expressing Jesus’s command to take up our crosses and follow Him? “For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows.” Here is an unpopular and avoided fact of faith, one that none of us want to hear: to have faith in Christ is to have suffering. In His daily interactions with others during His earthly ministry, does Jesus <strong>once</strong> condemn a sinner, or to be specific dies Jesus ever condemn a person who the religious of his day has labeled “sinner”? Does He excuse that person’s sin or redefine it to be no sin? Does His willing self-sacrifice free that sinner from the penalty sin? And does His resurrection offer to that person a life transformed by grace and love? To be faithful means to be willing to die for your enemies. I don’t think I can put more succinctly.</p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that as he suffers for the sake of the gospel of Jesus Christ, he also receives comfort and salvation from Christ to share with them. The Corinthians, in turn, will receive comfort as they, too, suffer for the sake of the gospel. Paul mentions a recent, personal experience to illustrate this teaching.</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We don’t want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, of our affliction that took place in Asia. We were completely overwhelmed—beyond our strength—so that we even despaired of life itself. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we felt that we had received the sentence of death, so that we would not trust in ourselves but in God who raises the dead. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He has delivered us from such a terrible death, and he will deliver us. We have put our hope in him that he will deliver us again </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>while you join in helping us by your prayers. <br></em><br></p><p>Although the Corinthians are not made privy to any specifics, that hasn’t stopped Christians from trying to discover them: In 1 Corinthians 15:32 Paul mentions that he had fought wild beasts, or in Acts 19:23-40 we learn of the apostle’s involvement in the riot at Ephesus. The truth is, if the details were important, I’m convinced that he would have provided them. As Paul chose to inform the Corinthians of sufferings, who can’t relate to being “completely overwhelmed” with affliction in those times in life when a righteous choice has led to our suffering? Wild animals and riots are details that could hinder empathy. </p><p>In this moment, Paul says in verse nine, he was convinced of the certainty of death; he was powerless to avert it. Yet this was that he might not have anywhere ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 25 Nov 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/1477685d/4a9b2f65.mp3" length="30553728" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1906</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Many people consider 2 Corinthians to be Paul’s most personal and emotional letter(s). Now I say “letter(s)” because there is the possibility that 2 Corinthians represents two separate letters, commonly referred to as <em>Letter D</em>—chapters 1-9—and <em>Letter E</em>—chapters 10-13, due to the sudden development of a noticeably strained relationship between Paul and the Corinthians after the appearance of certain outsiders. This shift only make sense—scholars argue—if some time has passed between chapters nine and ten. I’ll let you be the judge when we get there. If this is the case, it means that at least four or, possibly, five letters have been exchanged between Paul and the Corinthians. So, maybe that’s a church we should be paying closer attention to. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to Corinth<em>, Letter A</em>, is lost; perhaps it will be discovered someday. 1 Corinthians represents <em>Letter B</em> and was written from Ephesus, as was <em>Letter C or E</em>, the “harsh letter” (2 Cor 2:4). It was sent to them via Titus, quite possibly. Afterward, when Paul meets Titus in Macedonia the apostle is met with good news from his padawan: The Corinthians had amended their ways. In response, Paul pens 2 Corinthians and has it sent to them. In it, he justifies the change he made concerning an announced future visit to the church he made in 1 Corinthians 16: a visit that did not occur. Interestingly, some scholars theorize that Paul may have made a short, impromptu trip to the church while he was living in Ephesus, during which he was attacked by someone in the church and had received no aid from its others members—thus providing the reason for his “harsh letter.” And don’t worry, we’ll revisit this timeline when we get to chapter two. </p><p>As usual, please forgive any typos. </p><p><strong> <br>Chapter One  (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by God’s will, and Timothy our brother: To the church of God at Corinth, with all the saints who are throughout Achaia. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul says hello. His greeting does remind us, however, that we are all one in the Lord. He and Timothy are greeting the Corinthian church not only on for themselves alone but on behalf of “all the saints who are throughout Achaia.” Maybe this is something that we need to remember here in America in the twenty-first century, that we are all one in the Lord. I admit that I am guilty of drawing distinctions from time-to-time, but this practice is likely contributing to the Church’s decline in our communities. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>He comforts us in all our affliction, so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction, through the comfort we ourselves receive from God.<br></em><br></p><p>We see clearly here a pastoral emphasis in this letter. “God…the Father of mercies and…all comfort,” this is how Paul describes God’s character. Of course, there are other descriptions of the divine character—and these, too, cannot be ignored—but oft times I fear that we Western Christians living in our highly politicized and divisive society forget to “read the room”. We end up choosing the wrong face for the wrong emotion. Paul is trying to mend fences with the Corinthians and heal the hurt that has occurred between them. </p><p>He reminds the church that God “comforts us in our affliction” for a specific purpose: “so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction”. I have believed for some time that the primary reason why the Church is struggling so much in our world today, why there is apparently unmendable division in the Body of Christ today is not doctrinal disagreement—notice that I gave the caveat of “primary”—but is the lack of empathy and compassion. We have allowed our cultural differences to impact, shape, and direct the Church that we have received from Christ. </p><p>The comfort that we have received from God, we have reserved it for ourselves and our friends rather than utilize it for the purpose that God has given it. Patrick’s rule of ministry number two, “There is infinite grace for one’s own sin and swift and sure condemnation for another’s.” We would rather prove a point or justify a decision or “be on the right side of history” than “to comfort those who are in any kind of affliction.”</p><p><em> </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>If we are afflicted, it is for your comfort and salvation. If we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which produces in you patient endurance of the same sufferings that we suffer. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>And our hope for you is firm, because we know that as you share in the sufferings, so you will also share in the comfort.<br></em><br></p><p>Is this not Paul’s way of expressing Jesus’s command to take up our crosses and follow Him? “For just as the sufferings of Christ overflow to us, so also through Christ our comfort overflows.” Here is an unpopular and avoided fact of faith, one that none of us want to hear: to have faith in Christ is to have suffering. In His daily interactions with others during His earthly ministry, does Jesus <strong>once</strong> condemn a sinner, or to be specific dies Jesus ever condemn a person who the religious of his day has labeled “sinner”? Does He excuse that person’s sin or redefine it to be no sin? Does His willing self-sacrifice free that sinner from the penalty sin? And does His resurrection offer to that person a life transformed by grace and love? To be faithful means to be willing to die for your enemies. I don’t think I can put more succinctly.</p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that as he suffers for the sake of the gospel of Jesus Christ, he also receives comfort and salvation from Christ to share with them. The Corinthians, in turn, will receive comfort as they, too, suffer for the sake of the gospel. Paul mentions a recent, personal experience to illustrate this teaching.</p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>We don’t want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, of our affliction that took place in Asia. We were completely overwhelmed—beyond our strength—so that we even despaired of life itself. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>Indeed, we felt that we had received the sentence of death, so that we would not trust in ourselves but in God who raises the dead. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>He has delivered us from such a terrible death, and he will deliver us. We have put our hope in him that he will deliver us again </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>while you join in helping us by your prayers. <br></em><br></p><p>Although the Corinthians are not made privy to any specifics, that hasn’t stopped Christians from trying to discover them: In 1 Corinthians 15:32 Paul mentions that he had fought wild beasts, or in Acts 19:23-40 we learn of the apostle’s involvement in the riot at Ephesus. The truth is, if the details were important, I’m convinced that he would have provided them. As Paul chose to inform the Corinthians of sufferings, who can’t relate to being “completely overwhelmed” with affliction in those times in life when a righteous choice has led to our suffering? Wild animals and riots are details that could hinder empathy. </p><p>In this moment, Paul says in verse nine, he was convinced of the certainty of death; he was powerless to avert it. Yet this was that he might not have anywhere ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1477685d/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 16: I'll Be Seeing You!</title>
      <itunes:episode>97</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>97</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 16: I'll Be Seeing You!</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">989268f4-fb95-4609-aef4-e427ddb6da37</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 19 Aug 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/103cea6b/d360dbdf.mp3" length="23073408" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1438</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/103cea6b/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 15: What happens to us now?</title>
      <itunes:episode>96</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>96</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 15: What happens to us now?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">35f22e19-a48d-4a18-a8e6-a408fa89189d</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NRSV, 1989)</p><p>In my estimation, 1 Corinthians 15 is one of the most doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament outside of Paul’s letter to the Romans. Why the apostle writes what he does in here is easily in keeping with the rest of this letter, but the nature of its subject matter is not. In respect to the former, the Corinthians have strayed from what they were taught and had been demonstrated by Paul, and he was trying to get them back on track. When considering the latter, however, up to this chapter Paul has been focused more on practical or pastoral theology—the hows of the faith and where they have erred in their practice—but here in fifteen, Paul seems to be addressing error that has arisen in their belief. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Now I want to make clear for you, brothers and sisters, the gospel I preached to you, which you received, on which you have taken your stand </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>and by which you are being saved, if you hold to the message I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>The gospel—the Good News of Jesus Christ and Him Crucified and Risen—is the only instrument for salvation that is available to the Corinthians. It seems that there may have arisen some doubt within the congregation of the gospel’s uniqueness in this regard. The Corinthians had heard and accepted Paul’s message and had staked their lives on it: “on which you have taken your stand…” Paul was under the impression that this was a done deal; but the apostle’s response here seems to indicate that there is now some doubt: maybe springing from the Corinthians’ determination to keep up the practices of their former lives. </p><p>Note that it is through the gospel that they “are being saved, if [they] hold to the message…unless [they] believed in vain.” This is not a doctrinal statement that some denominations and traditions like to hear. Salvation is a process here and not a single, exclusive act. The Corinthians must “hold to the message” to achieve complete salvation in the future. Thus, believing is not enough to assure salvation. Remember James’ words to a Church that had fallen to temptation: “Even demons believe…” So there is more to salvation than simple belief. </p><p>As stated in the introduction, Paul’s letter has been focused on the need for the Corinthians to change the way that they live—or more specifically the need to engage each other and world in a new, Christlike, way. Salvation, then, is best understood to be a process that starts with belief and ends with a person’s total transformation. “Now I see dimly as in a mirror, then I will see face to face.” Belief—in reference to mental acceptance—is not enough to reach salvation. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For I passed on to you as most important what I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the Twelve. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to over five hundred brothers and sisters at one time; most of them are still alive, but some have fallen asleep. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Last of all, as to one born at the wrong time, he also appeared to me.<br></em><br></p><p>Here is the Good News: “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures [by which Paul means the Hebrew scriptures], that he was buried, that he was raised [to new life] …and that appeared [to others for proof].” These then shared the gospel with others who then shared the gospel. </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I am the least of the apostles, not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul has stressed before to the Corinthians, the relationship with God has its cause in Him. Just as we can only understand God’s wisdom by the presence of the Spirit—remember, the wisdom of God is foolishness to the world—so, too, can we only become what we are supposed to be with God’s initiative. Paul doesn’t claim to be an apostle, he is an apostle by God’s action. Likewise, all the Corinthians can do is choose to respond in the way that Spirit desires them too, as demonstrated in the life of Christ. If they choose not to capitalize on what they have been given by God through Christ, they have received in vain. </p><p>Salvation is a partnership—a collective action between God and the individual and God with the community and the individual with the community. To find proof of this, all one must do is recall the nine fruits of the Spirit: Three are between God and the individual; three are within the individual; and three are with others in community. Put another way, God does His parts, and we do ours—which we can only do by His presence and grace, ironically. Paul understands this. </p><p><em>On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, yet not I, but the grace of God that was with me. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Whether, then, it is I or they, so we proclaim and so you have believed.<br></em><br></p><p>So, the purpose for Christ’s appearance to the apostles—the greatest and the least—is so that the Corinthians might believe and hopefully respond. Maybe they’ve got the first three fruits growing—love, joy, and peace—but the other six: patience, kindness, and generosity (with others) and faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control (within themselves) so far in the letter appear to be lacking. In fact, maybe even the first three are hard to find. These first three fruits: love, joy, and peace, though, are Paul’s concern here in chapter fifteen. What these opening verses in chapter fifteen tell us is that the fruit that God demands is the product of our belief and our response, and that if we do not maintain a right belief in the gospel, there is no way for us to produce it. </p><p>For some reason, it appears as though members of the Corinthian church are stepping away from the gospel that Paul had preached to them, “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, <strong> </strong>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures,” and it is this gospel that provides the foundation of selfless love (agape), joy, and peace that is only found in Jesus Christ.</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say, “There is no resurrection of the dead”? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>If there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised; </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>and if Christ has not been raised, then our proclamation is in vain, and so is your faith.<br></em><br></p><p>In abandoning their belief in the physical resurrection, the Corinthians are turning their backs on the first fruits of the Spirit. Gone is freedom from the fear of death. Perhaps their tendency to hold on to elements of their old lives is surfacing here, too. Previously, the Corinthians would have had no desire to be physically resurrected. (Visit the series on 1 and 2 Thessalonians for a deeper dive into Greek beliefs about death and the afterlife.) It is obvious that they once embraced Paul’s gospel, but now are falling away from it. We see in verse thirteen that the resurrection is central to the joy and peace bought by Christ’s selfless act on the cross. Without it, everything that Paul preached is in vain. </p><p></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NRSV, 1989)</p><p>In my estimation, 1 Corinthians 15 is one of the most doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament outside of Paul’s letter to the Romans. Why the apostle writes what he does in here is easily in keeping with the rest of this letter, but the nature of its subject matter is not. In respect to the former, the Corinthians have strayed from what they were taught and had been demonstrated by Paul, and he was trying to get them back on track. When considering the latter, however, up to this chapter Paul has been focused more on practical or pastoral theology—the hows of the faith and where they have erred in their practice—but here in fifteen, Paul seems to be addressing error that has arisen in their belief. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Now I want to make clear for you, brothers and sisters, the gospel I preached to you, which you received, on which you have taken your stand </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>and by which you are being saved, if you hold to the message I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>The gospel—the Good News of Jesus Christ and Him Crucified and Risen—is the only instrument for salvation that is available to the Corinthians. It seems that there may have arisen some doubt within the congregation of the gospel’s uniqueness in this regard. The Corinthians had heard and accepted Paul’s message and had staked their lives on it: “on which you have taken your stand…” Paul was under the impression that this was a done deal; but the apostle’s response here seems to indicate that there is now some doubt: maybe springing from the Corinthians’ determination to keep up the practices of their former lives. </p><p>Note that it is through the gospel that they “are being saved, if [they] hold to the message…unless [they] believed in vain.” This is not a doctrinal statement that some denominations and traditions like to hear. Salvation is a process here and not a single, exclusive act. The Corinthians must “hold to the message” to achieve complete salvation in the future. Thus, believing is not enough to assure salvation. Remember James’ words to a Church that had fallen to temptation: “Even demons believe…” So there is more to salvation than simple belief. </p><p>As stated in the introduction, Paul’s letter has been focused on the need for the Corinthians to change the way that they live—or more specifically the need to engage each other and world in a new, Christlike, way. Salvation, then, is best understood to be a process that starts with belief and ends with a person’s total transformation. “Now I see dimly as in a mirror, then I will see face to face.” Belief—in reference to mental acceptance—is not enough to reach salvation. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For I passed on to you as most important what I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the Twelve. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to over five hundred brothers and sisters at one time; most of them are still alive, but some have fallen asleep. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Last of all, as to one born at the wrong time, he also appeared to me.<br></em><br></p><p>Here is the Good News: “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures [by which Paul means the Hebrew scriptures], that he was buried, that he was raised [to new life] …and that appeared [to others for proof].” These then shared the gospel with others who then shared the gospel. </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I am the least of the apostles, not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul has stressed before to the Corinthians, the relationship with God has its cause in Him. Just as we can only understand God’s wisdom by the presence of the Spirit—remember, the wisdom of God is foolishness to the world—so, too, can we only become what we are supposed to be with God’s initiative. Paul doesn’t claim to be an apostle, he is an apostle by God’s action. Likewise, all the Corinthians can do is choose to respond in the way that Spirit desires them too, as demonstrated in the life of Christ. If they choose not to capitalize on what they have been given by God through Christ, they have received in vain. </p><p>Salvation is a partnership—a collective action between God and the individual and God with the community and the individual with the community. To find proof of this, all one must do is recall the nine fruits of the Spirit: Three are between God and the individual; three are within the individual; and three are with others in community. Put another way, God does His parts, and we do ours—which we can only do by His presence and grace, ironically. Paul understands this. </p><p><em>On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, yet not I, but the grace of God that was with me. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Whether, then, it is I or they, so we proclaim and so you have believed.<br></em><br></p><p>So, the purpose for Christ’s appearance to the apostles—the greatest and the least—is so that the Corinthians might believe and hopefully respond. Maybe they’ve got the first three fruits growing—love, joy, and peace—but the other six: patience, kindness, and generosity (with others) and faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control (within themselves) so far in the letter appear to be lacking. In fact, maybe even the first three are hard to find. These first three fruits: love, joy, and peace, though, are Paul’s concern here in chapter fifteen. What these opening verses in chapter fifteen tell us is that the fruit that God demands is the product of our belief and our response, and that if we do not maintain a right belief in the gospel, there is no way for us to produce it. </p><p>For some reason, it appears as though members of the Corinthian church are stepping away from the gospel that Paul had preached to them, “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, <strong> </strong>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures,” and it is this gospel that provides the foundation of selfless love (agape), joy, and peace that is only found in Jesus Christ.</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say, “There is no resurrection of the dead”? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>If there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised; </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>and if Christ has not been raised, then our proclamation is in vain, and so is your faith.<br></em><br></p><p>In abandoning their belief in the physical resurrection, the Corinthians are turning their backs on the first fruits of the Spirit. Gone is freedom from the fear of death. Perhaps their tendency to hold on to elements of their old lives is surfacing here, too. Previously, the Corinthians would have had no desire to be physically resurrected. (Visit the series on 1 and 2 Thessalonians for a deeper dive into Greek beliefs about death and the afterlife.) It is obvious that they once embraced Paul’s gospel, but now are falling away from it. We see in verse thirteen that the resurrection is central to the joy and peace bought by Christ’s selfless act on the cross. Without it, everything that Paul preached is in vain. </p><p></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Sat, 17 Aug 2024 12:48:47 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5e38beb7/e9d20deb.mp3" length="35322624" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>2204</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NRSV, 1989)</p><p>In my estimation, 1 Corinthians 15 is one of the most doctrinally dense chapters in the New Testament outside of Paul’s letter to the Romans. Why the apostle writes what he does in here is easily in keeping with the rest of this letter, but the nature of its subject matter is not. In respect to the former, the Corinthians have strayed from what they were taught and had been demonstrated by Paul, and he was trying to get them back on track. When considering the latter, however, up to this chapter Paul has been focused more on practical or pastoral theology—the hows of the faith and where they have erred in their practice—but here in fifteen, Paul seems to be addressing error that has arisen in their belief. </p><p><strong><em>1</em></strong><em> Now I want to make clear for you, brothers and sisters, the gospel I preached to you, which you received, on which you have taken your stand </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>and by which you are being saved, if you hold to the message I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>The gospel—the Good News of Jesus Christ and Him Crucified and Risen—is the only instrument for salvation that is available to the Corinthians. It seems that there may have arisen some doubt within the congregation of the gospel’s uniqueness in this regard. The Corinthians had heard and accepted Paul’s message and had staked their lives on it: “on which you have taken your stand…” Paul was under the impression that this was a done deal; but the apostle’s response here seems to indicate that there is now some doubt: maybe springing from the Corinthians’ determination to keep up the practices of their former lives. </p><p>Note that it is through the gospel that they “are being saved, if [they] hold to the message…unless [they] believed in vain.” This is not a doctrinal statement that some denominations and traditions like to hear. Salvation is a process here and not a single, exclusive act. The Corinthians must “hold to the message” to achieve complete salvation in the future. Thus, believing is not enough to assure salvation. Remember James’ words to a Church that had fallen to temptation: “Even demons believe…” So there is more to salvation than simple belief. </p><p>As stated in the introduction, Paul’s letter has been focused on the need for the Corinthians to change the way that they live—or more specifically the need to engage each other and world in a new, Christlike, way. Salvation, then, is best understood to be a process that starts with belief and ends with a person’s total transformation. “Now I see dimly as in a mirror, then I will see face to face.” Belief—in reference to mental acceptance—is not enough to reach salvation. </p><p><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>For I passed on to you as most important what I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the Twelve. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to over five hundred brothers and sisters at one time; most of them are still alive, but some have fallen asleep. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Last of all, as to one born at the wrong time, he also appeared to me.<br></em><br></p><p>Here is the Good News: “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures [by which Paul means the Hebrew scriptures], that he was buried, that he was raised [to new life] …and that appeared [to others for proof].” These then shared the gospel with others who then shared the gospel. </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I am the least of the apostles, not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul has stressed before to the Corinthians, the relationship with God has its cause in Him. Just as we can only understand God’s wisdom by the presence of the Spirit—remember, the wisdom of God is foolishness to the world—so, too, can we only become what we are supposed to be with God’s initiative. Paul doesn’t claim to be an apostle, he is an apostle by God’s action. Likewise, all the Corinthians can do is choose to respond in the way that Spirit desires them too, as demonstrated in the life of Christ. If they choose not to capitalize on what they have been given by God through Christ, they have received in vain. </p><p>Salvation is a partnership—a collective action between God and the individual and God with the community and the individual with the community. To find proof of this, all one must do is recall the nine fruits of the Spirit: Three are between God and the individual; three are within the individual; and three are with others in community. Put another way, God does His parts, and we do ours—which we can only do by His presence and grace, ironically. Paul understands this. </p><p><em>On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, yet not I, but the grace of God that was with me. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Whether, then, it is I or they, so we proclaim and so you have believed.<br></em><br></p><p>So, the purpose for Christ’s appearance to the apostles—the greatest and the least—is so that the Corinthians might believe and hopefully respond. Maybe they’ve got the first three fruits growing—love, joy, and peace—but the other six: patience, kindness, and generosity (with others) and faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control (within themselves) so far in the letter appear to be lacking. In fact, maybe even the first three are hard to find. These first three fruits: love, joy, and peace, though, are Paul’s concern here in chapter fifteen. What these opening verses in chapter fifteen tell us is that the fruit that God demands is the product of our belief and our response, and that if we do not maintain a right belief in the gospel, there is no way for us to produce it. </p><p>For some reason, it appears as though members of the Corinthian church are stepping away from the gospel that Paul had preached to them, “that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, <strong> </strong>that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures,” and it is this gospel that provides the foundation of selfless love (agape), joy, and peace that is only found in Jesus Christ.</p><p><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say, “There is no resurrection of the dead”? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>If there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised; </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>and if Christ has not been raised, then our proclamation is in vain, and so is your faith.<br></em><br></p><p>In abandoning their belief in the physical resurrection, the Corinthians are turning their backs on the first fruits of the Spirit. Gone is freedom from the fear of death. Perhaps their tendency to hold on to elements of their old lives is surfacing here, too. Previously, the Corinthians would have had no desire to be physically resurrected. (Visit the series on 1 and 2 Thessalonians for a deeper dive into Greek beliefs about death and the afterlife.) It is obvious that they once embraced Paul’s gospel, but now are falling away from it. We see in verse thirteen that the resurrection is central to the joy and peace bought by Christ’s selfless act on the cross. Without it, everything that Paul preached is in vain. </p><p></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>resurrection, Corinth, Spirit, correct, belief</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5e38beb7/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 14: You people are crazy!</title>
      <itunes:episode>95</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>95</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 14: You people are crazy!</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">9f5396b0-ca66-4283-a711-bf3bda60ff1c</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share so the podcast can reach its goal of seventy new listeners per series. And speaking of series, we are coming up on the conclusion of this series on 1 Corinthians. So, let’s get going on chapter fourteen. </p><p><em>Pursue love and desire spiritual gifts, and especially that you may prophesy. For the person who speaks in a tongue is not speaking to people but to God, since no one understands him; he speaks mysteries in the Spirit. On the other hand, the person who prophesies speaks to people for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation. The person who speaks in a tongue builds himself up, but the one who prophesies builds up the church. I wish all of you spoke in tongues, but even more that you prophesied. The person who prophesies is greater than the person who speaks in tongues, unless he interprets so that the church may be built up.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his discussion of charismata and his focus on agape. Teaching, preaching, healing, miracles, and prophecy all have been gifted by God for the purpose of building up the Church and the people of God, “for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation.” Although he does not dismiss the most valued gift among the Corinthians—gift of tongues—out of hand Paul does diminish its importance because in the exercise of this gift a “person who speaks in tongues builds himself up” and not rest of the congregation. Paul tacks a caveat onto the end of this that if the tongue is interpreted then there is greater value of the members of the Body. </p><p>Paul’s most treasured gift—and the one that he suggests all Corinthians should strive to possess—is the gift of prophecy. This charisma does not allow a person to look into the future like a fortune cookie or like Sister Roberta and her crystal ball; no, the gift of spiritual prophecy has been present since the very beginning of humankind’s relationship with God. Put simply, God’s prophets examine the world and the people around them and seek to bring them in harmony with God’s righteousness and life. They have been chosen by God to speak His word, thus “the one prophecies builds up the church.”</p><p><em>So now, brothers and sisters, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how will I benefit you unless I speak to you with a revelation or knowledge or prophecy or teaching? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Even lifeless instruments that produce sounds—whether flute or harp—if they don’t make a distinction in the notes, how will what is played on the flute or harp be recognized? In fact, if the bugle makes an unclear sound, who will prepare for battle? In the same way, unless you use your tongue for intelligible speech, how will what is spoken be known? For you will be speaking into the air. There are doubtless many different kinds of languages in the world, none is without meaning. Therefore, if I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and the speaker will be a foreigner to me. So also you—since you are zealous for spiritual gifts, seek to excel in building up the church.<br></em><br></p><p>In these verses we may well be catching a glimpse of why the Corinthians’ are so enamored with glossolalia. Often in Paul’s letters we are not told exactly what problem a congregation is facing. So, we must make an educated guess about the circumstance by examining the details of the instruction that Paul gives them. When considering the ongoing theme of this letter and Paul’s effort to convince the Corinthians to come together as one community instead of continually working to show-out, Paul’s words reveal that the Corinthians are babbling “divine” language that no one can understand. It's just noise that draws attention to the speaker and humiliates the listener. I can imagine it. “Well, you don’t understand because you aren’t as wise as I am. I guess I’m just holier than thou.” If we apply the same standard that Paul used when discussing Holy Communion, it is reasonable to argue that these Corinthians may not even be practicing this charisma. </p><p><em>Therefore the person who speaks in a tongue should pray that he can interpret. For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful. What then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will also pray with my understanding. I will sing praise with the spirit, and I will also sing praise with my understanding. Otherwise, if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying? For you may very well be giving thanks, but the other person is not being built up.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I thank God that I speak in tongues more than all of you; yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has already explained why the Corinthians should seek the spiritual gifts that edify others over glossolalia. Here, the apostle points out that there are two limitations to their sought-after gift. Firstly, without interpretation the gift is “unfruitful” in edifying one’s Christian sisters’ and brothers’ understandings. Secondly, the charisma engages only the speaker’s spirit; it is internally focused.  </p><p>There is some debate over Paul’s use of <em>to pneumati</em>—“the spirit”. Is he speaking of the Holy Spirit or the human spirit? Which one it is depends on if the translator has chosed to capitalize the S in spirit or not; in Greek script there is not variation script size: everything is written in lower case letters or in upper case ones. Here, I think Paul is referring to his human spirit, since he contrasts “the spirit” with the mind—interpreted here as “understanding”. Notice the contrast in these statements:</p><p>“For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful…if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say, ‘Amen’ at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying…yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.”  </p><p>It appears that when Paul uses “the spirit” he is speaking about his spirit. This is the intangible, unrelatable part of human existence that only you yourself and God know—his emotions and feelings, perhaps. It’s raising your hand in praise during the song or the sermon. It’s what Mary did that night when the shepherds came and told her about the angels: She cherished it in her heart. Paul compares this to his mind.</p><p>He would rather speak five words from his own understanding to others and ten thousand words in a tongue. To put this another way, he would rather speak a few words of his head for others’ understanding than to speak countless words from his heart. </p><p><br><em>Brothers and sisters, don’t be childish in your thinking, but be infants in regard to evil and adult in your thinking. </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>It is written in the law,</em></p><p><strong><em>I will speak to this people</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>by people of other tongues</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and by the lips of foreigners,</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and even then, they will not listen to me,</em></strong></p><p><br><em>says the Lord. Speaking in tongues, then, is intended as a sign, not for believers but for unbelievers, while prophecy is not for unbelievers but for believers. If, therefore, the whole church assembles together and all are speaking in tongues and people who are outsiders or unbelievers come in, will they not say that you are out of your minds?<br></em><br></p><p>How we modern Christians sho...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share so the podcast can reach its goal of seventy new listeners per series. And speaking of series, we are coming up on the conclusion of this series on 1 Corinthians. So, let’s get going on chapter fourteen. </p><p><em>Pursue love and desire spiritual gifts, and especially that you may prophesy. For the person who speaks in a tongue is not speaking to people but to God, since no one understands him; he speaks mysteries in the Spirit. On the other hand, the person who prophesies speaks to people for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation. The person who speaks in a tongue builds himself up, but the one who prophesies builds up the church. I wish all of you spoke in tongues, but even more that you prophesied. The person who prophesies is greater than the person who speaks in tongues, unless he interprets so that the church may be built up.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his discussion of charismata and his focus on agape. Teaching, preaching, healing, miracles, and prophecy all have been gifted by God for the purpose of building up the Church and the people of God, “for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation.” Although he does not dismiss the most valued gift among the Corinthians—gift of tongues—out of hand Paul does diminish its importance because in the exercise of this gift a “person who speaks in tongues builds himself up” and not rest of the congregation. Paul tacks a caveat onto the end of this that if the tongue is interpreted then there is greater value of the members of the Body. </p><p>Paul’s most treasured gift—and the one that he suggests all Corinthians should strive to possess—is the gift of prophecy. This charisma does not allow a person to look into the future like a fortune cookie or like Sister Roberta and her crystal ball; no, the gift of spiritual prophecy has been present since the very beginning of humankind’s relationship with God. Put simply, God’s prophets examine the world and the people around them and seek to bring them in harmony with God’s righteousness and life. They have been chosen by God to speak His word, thus “the one prophecies builds up the church.”</p><p><em>So now, brothers and sisters, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how will I benefit you unless I speak to you with a revelation or knowledge or prophecy or teaching? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Even lifeless instruments that produce sounds—whether flute or harp—if they don’t make a distinction in the notes, how will what is played on the flute or harp be recognized? In fact, if the bugle makes an unclear sound, who will prepare for battle? In the same way, unless you use your tongue for intelligible speech, how will what is spoken be known? For you will be speaking into the air. There are doubtless many different kinds of languages in the world, none is without meaning. Therefore, if I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and the speaker will be a foreigner to me. So also you—since you are zealous for spiritual gifts, seek to excel in building up the church.<br></em><br></p><p>In these verses we may well be catching a glimpse of why the Corinthians’ are so enamored with glossolalia. Often in Paul’s letters we are not told exactly what problem a congregation is facing. So, we must make an educated guess about the circumstance by examining the details of the instruction that Paul gives them. When considering the ongoing theme of this letter and Paul’s effort to convince the Corinthians to come together as one community instead of continually working to show-out, Paul’s words reveal that the Corinthians are babbling “divine” language that no one can understand. It's just noise that draws attention to the speaker and humiliates the listener. I can imagine it. “Well, you don’t understand because you aren’t as wise as I am. I guess I’m just holier than thou.” If we apply the same standard that Paul used when discussing Holy Communion, it is reasonable to argue that these Corinthians may not even be practicing this charisma. </p><p><em>Therefore the person who speaks in a tongue should pray that he can interpret. For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful. What then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will also pray with my understanding. I will sing praise with the spirit, and I will also sing praise with my understanding. Otherwise, if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying? For you may very well be giving thanks, but the other person is not being built up.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I thank God that I speak in tongues more than all of you; yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has already explained why the Corinthians should seek the spiritual gifts that edify others over glossolalia. Here, the apostle points out that there are two limitations to their sought-after gift. Firstly, without interpretation the gift is “unfruitful” in edifying one’s Christian sisters’ and brothers’ understandings. Secondly, the charisma engages only the speaker’s spirit; it is internally focused.  </p><p>There is some debate over Paul’s use of <em>to pneumati</em>—“the spirit”. Is he speaking of the Holy Spirit or the human spirit? Which one it is depends on if the translator has chosed to capitalize the S in spirit or not; in Greek script there is not variation script size: everything is written in lower case letters or in upper case ones. Here, I think Paul is referring to his human spirit, since he contrasts “the spirit” with the mind—interpreted here as “understanding”. Notice the contrast in these statements:</p><p>“For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful…if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say, ‘Amen’ at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying…yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.”  </p><p>It appears that when Paul uses “the spirit” he is speaking about his spirit. This is the intangible, unrelatable part of human existence that only you yourself and God know—his emotions and feelings, perhaps. It’s raising your hand in praise during the song or the sermon. It’s what Mary did that night when the shepherds came and told her about the angels: She cherished it in her heart. Paul compares this to his mind.</p><p>He would rather speak five words from his own understanding to others and ten thousand words in a tongue. To put this another way, he would rather speak a few words of his head for others’ understanding than to speak countless words from his heart. </p><p><br><em>Brothers and sisters, don’t be childish in your thinking, but be infants in regard to evil and adult in your thinking. </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>It is written in the law,</em></p><p><strong><em>I will speak to this people</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>by people of other tongues</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and by the lips of foreigners,</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and even then, they will not listen to me,</em></strong></p><p><br><em>says the Lord. Speaking in tongues, then, is intended as a sign, not for believers but for unbelievers, while prophecy is not for unbelievers but for believers. If, therefore, the whole church assembles together and all are speaking in tongues and people who are outsiders or unbelievers come in, will they not say that you are out of your minds?<br></em><br></p><p>How we modern Christians sho...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 22 Jul 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7d1d5eef/3e51aced.mp3" length="23804073" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1484</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share so the podcast can reach its goal of seventy new listeners per series. And speaking of series, we are coming up on the conclusion of this series on 1 Corinthians. So, let’s get going on chapter fourteen. </p><p><em>Pursue love and desire spiritual gifts, and especially that you may prophesy. For the person who speaks in a tongue is not speaking to people but to God, since no one understands him; he speaks mysteries in the Spirit. On the other hand, the person who prophesies speaks to people for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation. The person who speaks in a tongue builds himself up, but the one who prophesies builds up the church. I wish all of you spoke in tongues, but even more that you prophesied. The person who prophesies is greater than the person who speaks in tongues, unless he interprets so that the church may be built up.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his discussion of charismata and his focus on agape. Teaching, preaching, healing, miracles, and prophecy all have been gifted by God for the purpose of building up the Church and the people of God, “for their strengthening, encouragement, and consolation.” Although he does not dismiss the most valued gift among the Corinthians—gift of tongues—out of hand Paul does diminish its importance because in the exercise of this gift a “person who speaks in tongues builds himself up” and not rest of the congregation. Paul tacks a caveat onto the end of this that if the tongue is interpreted then there is greater value of the members of the Body. </p><p>Paul’s most treasured gift—and the one that he suggests all Corinthians should strive to possess—is the gift of prophecy. This charisma does not allow a person to look into the future like a fortune cookie or like Sister Roberta and her crystal ball; no, the gift of spiritual prophecy has been present since the very beginning of humankind’s relationship with God. Put simply, God’s prophets examine the world and the people around them and seek to bring them in harmony with God’s righteousness and life. They have been chosen by God to speak His word, thus “the one prophecies builds up the church.”</p><p><em>So now, brothers and sisters, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how will I benefit you unless I speak to you with a revelation or knowledge or prophecy or teaching? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Even lifeless instruments that produce sounds—whether flute or harp—if they don’t make a distinction in the notes, how will what is played on the flute or harp be recognized? In fact, if the bugle makes an unclear sound, who will prepare for battle? In the same way, unless you use your tongue for intelligible speech, how will what is spoken be known? For you will be speaking into the air. There are doubtless many different kinds of languages in the world, none is without meaning. Therefore, if I do not know the meaning of the language, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and the speaker will be a foreigner to me. So also you—since you are zealous for spiritual gifts, seek to excel in building up the church.<br></em><br></p><p>In these verses we may well be catching a glimpse of why the Corinthians’ are so enamored with glossolalia. Often in Paul’s letters we are not told exactly what problem a congregation is facing. So, we must make an educated guess about the circumstance by examining the details of the instruction that Paul gives them. When considering the ongoing theme of this letter and Paul’s effort to convince the Corinthians to come together as one community instead of continually working to show-out, Paul’s words reveal that the Corinthians are babbling “divine” language that no one can understand. It's just noise that draws attention to the speaker and humiliates the listener. I can imagine it. “Well, you don’t understand because you aren’t as wise as I am. I guess I’m just holier than thou.” If we apply the same standard that Paul used when discussing Holy Communion, it is reasonable to argue that these Corinthians may not even be practicing this charisma. </p><p><em>Therefore the person who speaks in a tongue should pray that he can interpret. For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful. What then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will also pray with my understanding. I will sing praise with the spirit, and I will also sing praise with my understanding. Otherwise, if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying? For you may very well be giving thanks, but the other person is not being built up.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I thank God that I speak in tongues more than all of you; yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has already explained why the Corinthians should seek the spiritual gifts that edify others over glossolalia. Here, the apostle points out that there are two limitations to their sought-after gift. Firstly, without interpretation the gift is “unfruitful” in edifying one’s Christian sisters’ and brothers’ understandings. Secondly, the charisma engages only the speaker’s spirit; it is internally focused.  </p><p>There is some debate over Paul’s use of <em>to pneumati</em>—“the spirit”. Is he speaking of the Holy Spirit or the human spirit? Which one it is depends on if the translator has chosed to capitalize the S in spirit or not; in Greek script there is not variation script size: everything is written in lower case letters or in upper case ones. Here, I think Paul is referring to his human spirit, since he contrasts “the spirit” with the mind—interpreted here as “understanding”. Notice the contrast in these statements:</p><p>“For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my understanding is unfruitful…if you praise with the spirit, how will the outsider say, ‘Amen’ at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying…yet in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding, in order to teach others also, than ten thousand words in a tongue.”  </p><p>It appears that when Paul uses “the spirit” he is speaking about his spirit. This is the intangible, unrelatable part of human existence that only you yourself and God know—his emotions and feelings, perhaps. It’s raising your hand in praise during the song or the sermon. It’s what Mary did that night when the shepherds came and told her about the angels: She cherished it in her heart. Paul compares this to his mind.</p><p>He would rather speak five words from his own understanding to others and ten thousand words in a tongue. To put this another way, he would rather speak a few words of his head for others’ understanding than to speak countless words from his heart. </p><p><br><em>Brothers and sisters, don’t be childish in your thinking, but be infants in regard to evil and adult in your thinking. </em><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>It is written in the law,</em></p><p><strong><em>I will speak to this people</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>by people of other tongues</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and by the lips of foreigners,</em></strong><em><br></em><strong><em>and even then, they will not listen to me,</em></strong></p><p><br><em>says the Lord. Speaking in tongues, then, is intended as a sign, not for believers but for unbelievers, while prophecy is not for unbelievers but for believers. If, therefore, the whole church assembles together and all are speaking in tongues and people who are outsiders or unbelievers come in, will they not say that you are out of your minds?<br></em><br></p><p>How we modern Christians sho...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7d1d5eef/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 13: Don't Tell the Wedding Planner</title>
      <itunes:episode>94</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>94</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 13: Don't Tell the Wedding Planner</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">e7d84a66-49e7-4c66-affa-e7ae09313596</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for tuning into First Day; I am your host Patrick Cooley, currently the pastor of Northport Methodist Church. Please like, subscribe, and share. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 12 Paul gives the Corinthians something to consider: that each person has an equally important and necessary part to play in completing the mission of the Church and that although the Holy Spirit has equipped each person with a different gift, this one Spirit is the source of all charismata—spiritual gifts. It seems as if members of the church are using the perceived quality of their gifts to distinguish themselves one from the other. Of the eight charismata identified by the apostle, speaking in tongues is the gift most desired by the Corinthians, although Paul states that it is best to be considered a steppingstone to the next, “better”, gifts—gifts that begin to cost their user more and more. </p><p>Of course, every Christian and even most non-Christians are familiar with 1 Corinthians 13. It is the most used scripture in religious and marginally religious wedding ceremonies. Who knows, it may be THE only scripture used in non-religious weddings, too. </p><p><em>If I speak human or angelic tongues but do not have love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy and understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith so that I can move mountains but do not have love, I am nothing. And if I give away all my possessions, and if I give over my body in order to boast but do not have love, I gain nothing.<br></em><br></p><p>Okay. This is something that I won’t be going too deeply into in this episode but may dedicate an episode to it in the future. As you are aware, English is a unique language—a scientific language with mixed up grammar and vocabulary coming from many sources, Latin, German, French, and Greek—I’m sure along with a few others. This hodgepodge of an origin makes English the world’s most spoken language—though not its most natively spoken one. English’s origin has an interesting side effect: It has a different word for everything—except for some things—including what is arguably the most important thing in life: love. We love our spouses, milkshakes, doing yardwork, quiet evenings, and loud football stadiums. This is not so with Greek. </p><p>There are eight different words used in Greek to distinguish between different types of love: <em>eros</em>—passionate love; <em>pragma</em>—enduring love; <em>ludus</em>—playful love; <em>agape</em>—selfless love; <em>philia</em>—friendship; <em>philautia</em>—self-love; <em>storge</em>—familial love; and <em>mania</em>—obsessive love. I’m sure you can guess to which of these eight words for love Paul is referring. </p><p>“If I don’t have selfless love (<em>agape</em>) it doesn’t matter if I can speak every language on earth or in heaven, nor if have any other charismata—prophecy, teaching, wisdom, or otherwise,” Paul says. If we are not selfless, we are nothing. Paul continues:</p><p><em>Love is patient, love is kind. Love does not envy, is not boastful, is not arrogant, is not rude, is not self-seeking, is not irritable, and does not keep a record of wrongs. Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth. It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.<br></em><br></p><p>Love seeks everything that certain members of the Corinthain church do not. In fact, love seeks everything that many of us still don’t. How can a person be selfless without the qualities that Paul identifies here? Patience, kindness, humility, meekness, satisfied, forgiving, serving, patient, and gracious, these are the makings of agape. </p><p>“Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth.” To possess selfless love, obviously, mean that you don’t live for yourself—you don’t live unrighteously—but for God—to live righteously. And those who loves long only for the truth—the truth about God, about Christ, about others, and about themselves. </p><p>“It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.” Paul has already written to the Galatians, “For we eagerly await through the Spirit, by faith, the hope of righteousness. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision accomplishes anything; what matters is faith working through love,” (5:5,6) and to the Thessalonians, “We recall, in the presence of our God and Father, your work produced by faith, your labor motivated by love, and your endurance inspired by hope in our Lord Jesus Christ,” (1 Th1:3) and, “But since we belong to the day, let us be self-controlled and put on the armor of faith and love, and a helmet of the hope of salvation.” (1 Th 5:8) </p><p><em>Love never ends. But as for prophecies, they will come to an end; as for tongues, they will cease; as for knowledge, it will come to an end. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part, but when the perfect comes, the partial will come to an end. <br></em><br></p><p>To have selfless love—to have agape—is to have faith. Paul has already told the Corinthians that faith is a charismata—a gift—and one that they all share; therefore it isn’t a stretch to see that Paul declares here that agape is a gift of the Spirit, too. But unlike the other gifts, it will not come to an end: Selfless and its products never fade. Of all the gifts, however, the Corinthians seek the least, while Paul urges them to seek the greatest. </p><p>I may get some hate mail because of what I am about to say, but I’m going to say it anyway. Here in the South, in the fall, the day you DO NOT PLAN to offer ministry is Saturday—for there is a love that is greater than agape. It never ceases to amaze me when Christians devote so much time to things over which we have no authority, yet neglect the very things that we do. I guess that goes for non-Christians as well. Let’s expend our resources on the things that don’t matter—things that won’t last—until we have nothing left for the things that do.  </p><p><em>When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put aside childish things. For now we see only a reflection as in a mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, as I am fully known. Now these three remain: faith, hope, and love—but the greatest of these is love.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that it is time for them to grow up, to “put aside childish things” like status and worldly ambition. Because there will come a time when what should matter will be displayed before their very eyes. After putting away these things, the adult Corinthian will have only three concern left: faith, hope, and selfless love—the last being the greatest according to the apostle. When we love selflessly, we place all our hopes in God; when we love selflessly, we place ourselves solely in His capable hands.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for tuning into First Day; I am your host Patrick Cooley, currently the pastor of Northport Methodist Church. Please like, subscribe, and share. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 12 Paul gives the Corinthians something to consider: that each person has an equally important and necessary part to play in completing the mission of the Church and that although the Holy Spirit has equipped each person with a different gift, this one Spirit is the source of all charismata—spiritual gifts. It seems as if members of the church are using the perceived quality of their gifts to distinguish themselves one from the other. Of the eight charismata identified by the apostle, speaking in tongues is the gift most desired by the Corinthians, although Paul states that it is best to be considered a steppingstone to the next, “better”, gifts—gifts that begin to cost their user more and more. </p><p>Of course, every Christian and even most non-Christians are familiar with 1 Corinthians 13. It is the most used scripture in religious and marginally religious wedding ceremonies. Who knows, it may be THE only scripture used in non-religious weddings, too. </p><p><em>If I speak human or angelic tongues but do not have love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy and understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith so that I can move mountains but do not have love, I am nothing. And if I give away all my possessions, and if I give over my body in order to boast but do not have love, I gain nothing.<br></em><br></p><p>Okay. This is something that I won’t be going too deeply into in this episode but may dedicate an episode to it in the future. As you are aware, English is a unique language—a scientific language with mixed up grammar and vocabulary coming from many sources, Latin, German, French, and Greek—I’m sure along with a few others. This hodgepodge of an origin makes English the world’s most spoken language—though not its most natively spoken one. English’s origin has an interesting side effect: It has a different word for everything—except for some things—including what is arguably the most important thing in life: love. We love our spouses, milkshakes, doing yardwork, quiet evenings, and loud football stadiums. This is not so with Greek. </p><p>There are eight different words used in Greek to distinguish between different types of love: <em>eros</em>—passionate love; <em>pragma</em>—enduring love; <em>ludus</em>—playful love; <em>agape</em>—selfless love; <em>philia</em>—friendship; <em>philautia</em>—self-love; <em>storge</em>—familial love; and <em>mania</em>—obsessive love. I’m sure you can guess to which of these eight words for love Paul is referring. </p><p>“If I don’t have selfless love (<em>agape</em>) it doesn’t matter if I can speak every language on earth or in heaven, nor if have any other charismata—prophecy, teaching, wisdom, or otherwise,” Paul says. If we are not selfless, we are nothing. Paul continues:</p><p><em>Love is patient, love is kind. Love does not envy, is not boastful, is not arrogant, is not rude, is not self-seeking, is not irritable, and does not keep a record of wrongs. Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth. It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.<br></em><br></p><p>Love seeks everything that certain members of the Corinthain church do not. In fact, love seeks everything that many of us still don’t. How can a person be selfless without the qualities that Paul identifies here? Patience, kindness, humility, meekness, satisfied, forgiving, serving, patient, and gracious, these are the makings of agape. </p><p>“Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth.” To possess selfless love, obviously, mean that you don’t live for yourself—you don’t live unrighteously—but for God—to live righteously. And those who loves long only for the truth—the truth about God, about Christ, about others, and about themselves. </p><p>“It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.” Paul has already written to the Galatians, “For we eagerly await through the Spirit, by faith, the hope of righteousness. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision accomplishes anything; what matters is faith working through love,” (5:5,6) and to the Thessalonians, “We recall, in the presence of our God and Father, your work produced by faith, your labor motivated by love, and your endurance inspired by hope in our Lord Jesus Christ,” (1 Th1:3) and, “But since we belong to the day, let us be self-controlled and put on the armor of faith and love, and a helmet of the hope of salvation.” (1 Th 5:8) </p><p><em>Love never ends. But as for prophecies, they will come to an end; as for tongues, they will cease; as for knowledge, it will come to an end. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part, but when the perfect comes, the partial will come to an end. <br></em><br></p><p>To have selfless love—to have agape—is to have faith. Paul has already told the Corinthians that faith is a charismata—a gift—and one that they all share; therefore it isn’t a stretch to see that Paul declares here that agape is a gift of the Spirit, too. But unlike the other gifts, it will not come to an end: Selfless and its products never fade. Of all the gifts, however, the Corinthians seek the least, while Paul urges them to seek the greatest. </p><p>I may get some hate mail because of what I am about to say, but I’m going to say it anyway. Here in the South, in the fall, the day you DO NOT PLAN to offer ministry is Saturday—for there is a love that is greater than agape. It never ceases to amaze me when Christians devote so much time to things over which we have no authority, yet neglect the very things that we do. I guess that goes for non-Christians as well. Let’s expend our resources on the things that don’t matter—things that won’t last—until we have nothing left for the things that do.  </p><p><em>When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put aside childish things. For now we see only a reflection as in a mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, as I am fully known. Now these three remain: faith, hope, and love—but the greatest of these is love.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that it is time for them to grow up, to “put aside childish things” like status and worldly ambition. Because there will come a time when what should matter will be displayed before their very eyes. After putting away these things, the adult Corinthian will have only three concern left: faith, hope, and selfless love—the last being the greatest according to the apostle. When we love selflessly, we place all our hopes in God; when we love selflessly, we place ourselves solely in His capable hands.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 15 Jul 2024 00:02:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/efb42019/741f5015.mp3" length="12112083" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>753</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for tuning into First Day; I am your host Patrick Cooley, currently the pastor of Northport Methodist Church. Please like, subscribe, and share. </p><p>In 1 Corinthians 12 Paul gives the Corinthians something to consider: that each person has an equally important and necessary part to play in completing the mission of the Church and that although the Holy Spirit has equipped each person with a different gift, this one Spirit is the source of all charismata—spiritual gifts. It seems as if members of the church are using the perceived quality of their gifts to distinguish themselves one from the other. Of the eight charismata identified by the apostle, speaking in tongues is the gift most desired by the Corinthians, although Paul states that it is best to be considered a steppingstone to the next, “better”, gifts—gifts that begin to cost their user more and more. </p><p>Of course, every Christian and even most non-Christians are familiar with 1 Corinthians 13. It is the most used scripture in religious and marginally religious wedding ceremonies. Who knows, it may be THE only scripture used in non-religious weddings, too. </p><p><em>If I speak human or angelic tongues but do not have love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy and understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith so that I can move mountains but do not have love, I am nothing. And if I give away all my possessions, and if I give over my body in order to boast but do not have love, I gain nothing.<br></em><br></p><p>Okay. This is something that I won’t be going too deeply into in this episode but may dedicate an episode to it in the future. As you are aware, English is a unique language—a scientific language with mixed up grammar and vocabulary coming from many sources, Latin, German, French, and Greek—I’m sure along with a few others. This hodgepodge of an origin makes English the world’s most spoken language—though not its most natively spoken one. English’s origin has an interesting side effect: It has a different word for everything—except for some things—including what is arguably the most important thing in life: love. We love our spouses, milkshakes, doing yardwork, quiet evenings, and loud football stadiums. This is not so with Greek. </p><p>There are eight different words used in Greek to distinguish between different types of love: <em>eros</em>—passionate love; <em>pragma</em>—enduring love; <em>ludus</em>—playful love; <em>agape</em>—selfless love; <em>philia</em>—friendship; <em>philautia</em>—self-love; <em>storge</em>—familial love; and <em>mania</em>—obsessive love. I’m sure you can guess to which of these eight words for love Paul is referring. </p><p>“If I don’t have selfless love (<em>agape</em>) it doesn’t matter if I can speak every language on earth or in heaven, nor if have any other charismata—prophecy, teaching, wisdom, or otherwise,” Paul says. If we are not selfless, we are nothing. Paul continues:</p><p><em>Love is patient, love is kind. Love does not envy, is not boastful, is not arrogant, is not rude, is not self-seeking, is not irritable, and does not keep a record of wrongs. Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth. It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.<br></em><br></p><p>Love seeks everything that certain members of the Corinthain church do not. In fact, love seeks everything that many of us still don’t. How can a person be selfless without the qualities that Paul identifies here? Patience, kindness, humility, meekness, satisfied, forgiving, serving, patient, and gracious, these are the makings of agape. </p><p>“Love finds no joy in unrighteousness but rejoices in the truth.” To possess selfless love, obviously, mean that you don’t live for yourself—you don’t live unrighteously—but for God—to live righteously. And those who loves long only for the truth—the truth about God, about Christ, about others, and about themselves. </p><p>“It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.” Paul has already written to the Galatians, “For we eagerly await through the Spirit, by faith, the hope of righteousness. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision accomplishes anything; what matters is faith working through love,” (5:5,6) and to the Thessalonians, “We recall, in the presence of our God and Father, your work produced by faith, your labor motivated by love, and your endurance inspired by hope in our Lord Jesus Christ,” (1 Th1:3) and, “But since we belong to the day, let us be self-controlled and put on the armor of faith and love, and a helmet of the hope of salvation.” (1 Th 5:8) </p><p><em>Love never ends. But as for prophecies, they will come to an end; as for tongues, they will cease; as for knowledge, it will come to an end. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part, but when the perfect comes, the partial will come to an end. <br></em><br></p><p>To have selfless love—to have agape—is to have faith. Paul has already told the Corinthians that faith is a charismata—a gift—and one that they all share; therefore it isn’t a stretch to see that Paul declares here that agape is a gift of the Spirit, too. But unlike the other gifts, it will not come to an end: Selfless and its products never fade. Of all the gifts, however, the Corinthians seek the least, while Paul urges them to seek the greatest. </p><p>I may get some hate mail because of what I am about to say, but I’m going to say it anyway. Here in the South, in the fall, the day you DO NOT PLAN to offer ministry is Saturday—for there is a love that is greater than agape. It never ceases to amaze me when Christians devote so much time to things over which we have no authority, yet neglect the very things that we do. I guess that goes for non-Christians as well. Let’s expend our resources on the things that don’t matter—things that won’t last—until we have nothing left for the things that do.  </p><p><em>When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put aside childish things. For now we see only a reflection as in a mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, as I am fully known. Now these three remain: faith, hope, and love—but the greatest of these is love.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that it is time for them to grow up, to “put aside childish things” like status and worldly ambition. Because there will come a time when what should matter will be displayed before their very eyes. After putting away these things, the adult Corinthian will have only three concern left: faith, hope, and selfless love—the last being the greatest according to the apostle. When we love selflessly, we place all our hopes in God; when we love selflessly, we place ourselves solely in His capable hands.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/efb42019/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 12: Many Gifts But One Spirit</title>
      <itunes:episode>93</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>93</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 12: Many Gifts But One Spirit</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">ee12486f-721a-4c07-a64d-9b98e48a6699</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. Please like, subscribe, and share. My goal is to reach seventy new listeners each series by the end of 2024, and you can help make that happen. If you have any questions, please don’t hesitate to reach out to me. </p><p>Paul ends chapter eleven criticizing those in the Corinthian church who are participating in Holy Communion with selfish and self-centered motives. Communion is meant to build up the Body of Christ so that the Body might go out and be God’s righteousness in the world; it is intended to make us one in the Lord. This is not what was happening in Corinth; they seem to have forgotten who they have become in Christ Jesus and have lost their way. Of course, this misunderstanding of the meaning and purpose of the Lord’s Table is merely indicative of Corinth’s overarching problem of self-centeredness and pride. They even are using the spiritual gifts with which God has provided them to jockey for position. </p><p><em>Now concerning spiritual gifts: brothers and sisters, I do not want you to be unaware. You know that when you were pagans, you used to be enticed and led astray by mute idols. Therefore I want you to know that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is cursed,” and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul leaves the Corinthians no room to brag. Any positive assertion—any spiritual gift—is from the Spirit of God. They have come their faith in God through Christ Jesus and the presence of the Spirit. This is good-old prevenient grace: We can choose God only because God has made it possible for us to do so. It is unlikely that anyone in the Corinthian church as stating that “Jesus is cursed,” although no one can say for certain, one way or the other. Here, Paul is making the point that it is because of the presence of the Spirit that the Corinthians church even exists. The Spirit will make no one curse Jesus, and only the Spirit can allow one to bless Jesus. Paul couches this discussion on the differing gifts in that same Spirit.</p><p><em>Now there are different gifts, but the same Spirit. There are different ministries, but the same Lord. And there are different activities, but the same God works all of them in each person. A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good: to one is given a message of wisdom through the Spirit, to another, a message of knowledge by the same Spirit, to another, faith by the same Spirit, to another, gifts of healing by the one Spirit, to another, the performing of miracles, to another, prophecy, to another, distinguishing between spirits, to another, different kinds of tongues, to another, interpretation of tongues. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>One and the same Spirit is active in all these, distributing to each person as he wills.<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians have used their wisdom, their baptism, their daily practices, and even the Lord’s Supper to separate and distinguish themselves one from the other. All in an attempt say, “I am better than you.” So, <em>holier-than-thouism</em> has been alive and active for a long time. So far, Paul has been able to stress oneness in Corinthian church: one baptism, one Lord, one table, one faith. But with differing spiritual gifts being present in the church—in fact being necessary in it—Paul may have his work cut out for him. Paul tells the Corinthians that although they possess different gifts, the foundation of all of them is in ONE Spirit. Like the ability to say that “Jesus is Lord,” none have a right to claim any special status, though they really want to. “A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good…distributing to each person as he wills.” Additionally, these differing gifts are active only because the Spirit remains active in Corinthians and that is only “for the common good.” </p><p>Like Holy Communion which doesn’t even exist if it is not being used to build community, if a believer is attempting to use his or her gift for any other purpose than for the common good, the “spiritual” part will be missing, since the Spirit “is active…distributing to each person as he wills.” This is a serious problem in the Church today in my estimation. We often assume that the Spirit is with us, that God is on our side, regardless of our motivations and purposes. Only God gives us the ability to say yes, and only God can empower us to do what He wills. And if we aren’t seeking the same thing that God is, why would be reasonable for us to assume that He is going to send His Spirit, His power to us? </p><p>When we list these gifts of the Spirit, these <em>charismata</em>, it is clearly evident how they could be used to elevate the status and standing of individuals within the church: wisdom, knowledge, faith, healing, miracles, prophecy, discernment between spirits, speaking different languages, and interpreting different languages. These gifts, it appears, have been present at one time or another in the Corinthian church—and have likely been misunderstood at best and abused at worst—particularly, it seems, the gift of tongues, or <em>glossolalia</em>. Interestingly, Paul lists faith as a gift of the Spirit, so it is something that every Corinthian has. So, like all the other gifts, faith is given by God for a purpose, and we should expect that if our faith is useless it, too, can be taken away. (Just something to think about.)</p><p>I will not go into detail about each, specific charismata here and now, because this is not Paul’s point for mentioning them. His point he makes evidently clear: All gifts that are given by God come with strings attached—and none of those strings are for any individual believer to lord his or her gift over others. This is made quite clear in verses twelve and thirteen.</p><p><em>For just as the body is one and has many parts, and all the parts of that body, though many, are one body—so also is Christ. For we were all baptized by one Spirit into one body—whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and we were all given one Spirit to drink. Indeed, the body is not one part but many.<br></em><br></p><p>Charismata have been given to the Corinthian church to bring it together to work toward a single goal. And they are given for reasons only God knows to whomever God desires, “Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free”. </p><p><em>If the foot should say, “Because I’m not a hand, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body. And if the ear should say, “Because I’m not an eye, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul dishes out some pastoral theology here that we should probably heed. Why do we Christians insist on judging ourselves through comparison to other Christians? This applies equally to our own feelings of inadequacy and to our own feelings of superiority. </p><p><em>If the whole body were an eye, where would the hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be? But as it is, God has arranged each one of the parts in the body just as he wanted. And if they were all the same part, where would the body be? As it is, there are many parts, but one body. The eye cannot say to the hand, “I don’t need you!” Or again, the head can’t say to the feet, “I don’t need you!<br></em><br></p><p>Since all Christians are different, their charismata will also differ. And the Body of Christ requires all to function as they have been gifted for the sake of the mission of the God’s kingdom. I picture Mike Witkowski, but even there he is more than just an eye. Yes, the congregation’s members must be different and their functions distinguishable, but not one of them is b...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. Please like, subscribe, and share. My goal is to reach seventy new listeners each series by the end of 2024, and you can help make that happen. If you have any questions, please don’t hesitate to reach out to me. </p><p>Paul ends chapter eleven criticizing those in the Corinthian church who are participating in Holy Communion with selfish and self-centered motives. Communion is meant to build up the Body of Christ so that the Body might go out and be God’s righteousness in the world; it is intended to make us one in the Lord. This is not what was happening in Corinth; they seem to have forgotten who they have become in Christ Jesus and have lost their way. Of course, this misunderstanding of the meaning and purpose of the Lord’s Table is merely indicative of Corinth’s overarching problem of self-centeredness and pride. They even are using the spiritual gifts with which God has provided them to jockey for position. </p><p><em>Now concerning spiritual gifts: brothers and sisters, I do not want you to be unaware. You know that when you were pagans, you used to be enticed and led astray by mute idols. Therefore I want you to know that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is cursed,” and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul leaves the Corinthians no room to brag. Any positive assertion—any spiritual gift—is from the Spirit of God. They have come their faith in God through Christ Jesus and the presence of the Spirit. This is good-old prevenient grace: We can choose God only because God has made it possible for us to do so. It is unlikely that anyone in the Corinthian church as stating that “Jesus is cursed,” although no one can say for certain, one way or the other. Here, Paul is making the point that it is because of the presence of the Spirit that the Corinthians church even exists. The Spirit will make no one curse Jesus, and only the Spirit can allow one to bless Jesus. Paul couches this discussion on the differing gifts in that same Spirit.</p><p><em>Now there are different gifts, but the same Spirit. There are different ministries, but the same Lord. And there are different activities, but the same God works all of them in each person. A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good: to one is given a message of wisdom through the Spirit, to another, a message of knowledge by the same Spirit, to another, faith by the same Spirit, to another, gifts of healing by the one Spirit, to another, the performing of miracles, to another, prophecy, to another, distinguishing between spirits, to another, different kinds of tongues, to another, interpretation of tongues. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>One and the same Spirit is active in all these, distributing to each person as he wills.<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians have used their wisdom, their baptism, their daily practices, and even the Lord’s Supper to separate and distinguish themselves one from the other. All in an attempt say, “I am better than you.” So, <em>holier-than-thouism</em> has been alive and active for a long time. So far, Paul has been able to stress oneness in Corinthian church: one baptism, one Lord, one table, one faith. But with differing spiritual gifts being present in the church—in fact being necessary in it—Paul may have his work cut out for him. Paul tells the Corinthians that although they possess different gifts, the foundation of all of them is in ONE Spirit. Like the ability to say that “Jesus is Lord,” none have a right to claim any special status, though they really want to. “A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good…distributing to each person as he wills.” Additionally, these differing gifts are active only because the Spirit remains active in Corinthians and that is only “for the common good.” </p><p>Like Holy Communion which doesn’t even exist if it is not being used to build community, if a believer is attempting to use his or her gift for any other purpose than for the common good, the “spiritual” part will be missing, since the Spirit “is active…distributing to each person as he wills.” This is a serious problem in the Church today in my estimation. We often assume that the Spirit is with us, that God is on our side, regardless of our motivations and purposes. Only God gives us the ability to say yes, and only God can empower us to do what He wills. And if we aren’t seeking the same thing that God is, why would be reasonable for us to assume that He is going to send His Spirit, His power to us? </p><p>When we list these gifts of the Spirit, these <em>charismata</em>, it is clearly evident how they could be used to elevate the status and standing of individuals within the church: wisdom, knowledge, faith, healing, miracles, prophecy, discernment between spirits, speaking different languages, and interpreting different languages. These gifts, it appears, have been present at one time or another in the Corinthian church—and have likely been misunderstood at best and abused at worst—particularly, it seems, the gift of tongues, or <em>glossolalia</em>. Interestingly, Paul lists faith as a gift of the Spirit, so it is something that every Corinthian has. So, like all the other gifts, faith is given by God for a purpose, and we should expect that if our faith is useless it, too, can be taken away. (Just something to think about.)</p><p>I will not go into detail about each, specific charismata here and now, because this is not Paul’s point for mentioning them. His point he makes evidently clear: All gifts that are given by God come with strings attached—and none of those strings are for any individual believer to lord his or her gift over others. This is made quite clear in verses twelve and thirteen.</p><p><em>For just as the body is one and has many parts, and all the parts of that body, though many, are one body—so also is Christ. For we were all baptized by one Spirit into one body—whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and we were all given one Spirit to drink. Indeed, the body is not one part but many.<br></em><br></p><p>Charismata have been given to the Corinthian church to bring it together to work toward a single goal. And they are given for reasons only God knows to whomever God desires, “Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free”. </p><p><em>If the foot should say, “Because I’m not a hand, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body. And if the ear should say, “Because I’m not an eye, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul dishes out some pastoral theology here that we should probably heed. Why do we Christians insist on judging ourselves through comparison to other Christians? This applies equally to our own feelings of inadequacy and to our own feelings of superiority. </p><p><em>If the whole body were an eye, where would the hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be? But as it is, God has arranged each one of the parts in the body just as he wanted. And if they were all the same part, where would the body be? As it is, there are many parts, but one body. The eye cannot say to the hand, “I don’t need you!” Or again, the head can’t say to the feet, “I don’t need you!<br></em><br></p><p>Since all Christians are different, their charismata will also differ. And the Body of Christ requires all to function as they have been gifted for the sake of the mission of the God’s kingdom. I picture Mike Witkowski, but even there he is more than just an eye. Yes, the congregation’s members must be different and their functions distinguishable, but not one of them is b...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 15 Jul 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/4f4b346e/958dc9db.mp3" length="17114637" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1066</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. Please like, subscribe, and share. My goal is to reach seventy new listeners each series by the end of 2024, and you can help make that happen. If you have any questions, please don’t hesitate to reach out to me. </p><p>Paul ends chapter eleven criticizing those in the Corinthian church who are participating in Holy Communion with selfish and self-centered motives. Communion is meant to build up the Body of Christ so that the Body might go out and be God’s righteousness in the world; it is intended to make us one in the Lord. This is not what was happening in Corinth; they seem to have forgotten who they have become in Christ Jesus and have lost their way. Of course, this misunderstanding of the meaning and purpose of the Lord’s Table is merely indicative of Corinth’s overarching problem of self-centeredness and pride. They even are using the spiritual gifts with which God has provided them to jockey for position. </p><p><em>Now concerning spiritual gifts: brothers and sisters, I do not want you to be unaware. You know that when you were pagans, you used to be enticed and led astray by mute idols. Therefore I want you to know that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is cursed,” and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul leaves the Corinthians no room to brag. Any positive assertion—any spiritual gift—is from the Spirit of God. They have come their faith in God through Christ Jesus and the presence of the Spirit. This is good-old prevenient grace: We can choose God only because God has made it possible for us to do so. It is unlikely that anyone in the Corinthian church as stating that “Jesus is cursed,” although no one can say for certain, one way or the other. Here, Paul is making the point that it is because of the presence of the Spirit that the Corinthians church even exists. The Spirit will make no one curse Jesus, and only the Spirit can allow one to bless Jesus. Paul couches this discussion on the differing gifts in that same Spirit.</p><p><em>Now there are different gifts, but the same Spirit. There are different ministries, but the same Lord. And there are different activities, but the same God works all of them in each person. A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good: to one is given a message of wisdom through the Spirit, to another, a message of knowledge by the same Spirit, to another, faith by the same Spirit, to another, gifts of healing by the one Spirit, to another, the performing of miracles, to another, prophecy, to another, distinguishing between spirits, to another, different kinds of tongues, to another, interpretation of tongues. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>One and the same Spirit is active in all these, distributing to each person as he wills.<br></em><br></p><p>The Corinthians have used their wisdom, their baptism, their daily practices, and even the Lord’s Supper to separate and distinguish themselves one from the other. All in an attempt say, “I am better than you.” So, <em>holier-than-thouism</em> has been alive and active for a long time. So far, Paul has been able to stress oneness in Corinthian church: one baptism, one Lord, one table, one faith. But with differing spiritual gifts being present in the church—in fact being necessary in it—Paul may have his work cut out for him. Paul tells the Corinthians that although they possess different gifts, the foundation of all of them is in ONE Spirit. Like the ability to say that “Jesus is Lord,” none have a right to claim any special status, though they really want to. “A manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the common good…distributing to each person as he wills.” Additionally, these differing gifts are active only because the Spirit remains active in Corinthians and that is only “for the common good.” </p><p>Like Holy Communion which doesn’t even exist if it is not being used to build community, if a believer is attempting to use his or her gift for any other purpose than for the common good, the “spiritual” part will be missing, since the Spirit “is active…distributing to each person as he wills.” This is a serious problem in the Church today in my estimation. We often assume that the Spirit is with us, that God is on our side, regardless of our motivations and purposes. Only God gives us the ability to say yes, and only God can empower us to do what He wills. And if we aren’t seeking the same thing that God is, why would be reasonable for us to assume that He is going to send His Spirit, His power to us? </p><p>When we list these gifts of the Spirit, these <em>charismata</em>, it is clearly evident how they could be used to elevate the status and standing of individuals within the church: wisdom, knowledge, faith, healing, miracles, prophecy, discernment between spirits, speaking different languages, and interpreting different languages. These gifts, it appears, have been present at one time or another in the Corinthian church—and have likely been misunderstood at best and abused at worst—particularly, it seems, the gift of tongues, or <em>glossolalia</em>. Interestingly, Paul lists faith as a gift of the Spirit, so it is something that every Corinthian has. So, like all the other gifts, faith is given by God for a purpose, and we should expect that if our faith is useless it, too, can be taken away. (Just something to think about.)</p><p>I will not go into detail about each, specific charismata here and now, because this is not Paul’s point for mentioning them. His point he makes evidently clear: All gifts that are given by God come with strings attached—and none of those strings are for any individual believer to lord his or her gift over others. This is made quite clear in verses twelve and thirteen.</p><p><em>For just as the body is one and has many parts, and all the parts of that body, though many, are one body—so also is Christ. For we were all baptized by one Spirit into one body—whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and we were all given one Spirit to drink. Indeed, the body is not one part but many.<br></em><br></p><p>Charismata have been given to the Corinthian church to bring it together to work toward a single goal. And they are given for reasons only God knows to whomever God desires, “Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free”. </p><p><em>If the foot should say, “Because I’m not a hand, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body. And if the ear should say, “Because I’m not an eye, I don’t belong to the body,” it is not for that reason any less a part of the body.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul dishes out some pastoral theology here that we should probably heed. Why do we Christians insist on judging ourselves through comparison to other Christians? This applies equally to our own feelings of inadequacy and to our own feelings of superiority. </p><p><em>If the whole body were an eye, where would the hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be? But as it is, God has arranged each one of the parts in the body just as he wanted. And if they were all the same part, where would the body be? As it is, there are many parts, but one body. The eye cannot say to the hand, “I don’t need you!” Or again, the head can’t say to the feet, “I don’t need you!<br></em><br></p><p>Since all Christians are different, their charismata will also differ. And the Body of Christ requires all to function as they have been gifted for the sake of the mission of the God’s kingdom. I picture Mike Witkowski, but even there he is more than just an eye. Yes, the congregation’s members must be different and their functions distinguishable, but not one of them is b...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/4f4b346e/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 11 Part Two: The Three Muskateers </title>
      <itunes:episode>92</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>92</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 11 Part Two: The Three Muskateers </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">68066ff3-4ede-42df-a1a8-e9ec2f3f94fd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Paul turns his attention toward another problem within the church that the Corinthians are creating for themselves because of their refusal to see themselves as one and to seek one another’s betterment. </p><p><em>Now in giving this instruction I do not praise you, since you come together not for the better but for the worse. For to begin with, I hear that when you come together as a church there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it. Indeed, it is necessary that there be factions among you, so that those who are approved may be recognized among you. When you come together, then, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper. For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk! Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink? Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you? I do not praise you in this matter!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul would ask each Christian why he or she gathers with others around Christ’s table. He criticizes the Corinthians because they come “to eat the Lord’s Supper” not for sake of unity but for the sake of distinguishing themselves one from the other. Remember that this church has become factionalized: “I am of Paul…of Apollos…of Cephas…of Christ…” Some feel comfortable eating food sacrificed to idols because they “know better,” and others, it seems, want to ignore the fact that in Christ Jesus there is no male or female. It should come as no surprise, then, to discover that the reason for the Corinthians’ coming to the Lord’s Table for communion is as selfish and self-centered. Paul cannot understand why the Corinthians are acting this way. “Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink?”</p><p>“For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk!” They have the bread and the wine, but <em>communion </em>has ceased to be that and has become, instead, an individual affair; its purpose as a means of creating a new community in Christ’s body and blood lost. </p><p>“Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you?” he asks. Here, Paul starts meddling in the lives of modern, Western Christians. In these Corinthian’s zeal to prove how strong their faith is, how in tune with God their lives have become that they can take care of their own communing with Christ—each attempting to walk closer to Christ on his or her own—they prove that they have to idea what the church of God and, in fact, may be demonstrating that they hate it. </p><p>Their Christianity has become a work of individual merit lacking all empathy and compassion. Based on Paul’s response—“What should I say to you? Should I praise you?”—I can only reckon that these Corinthians were expecting an double thumbs-up for their efforts toward becoming righteous. No, Paul tells them, he will not praise them because what they are doing around the Lord’s Table is anything but righteous! </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: On the night when he was betrayed, the Lord Jesus took bread, and when he had given thanks, broke it, and said, ‘This is my body, which is for you. Do this in remembrance of me.’ <br></em><br></p><p><em>In the same way also he took the cup, after supper, and said, ‘This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me.’ For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.<br></em><br></p><p>These Corinthians have done the opposite of what Jesus commands here regarding His Table: They have forgotten Christ. The purpose of communion is to remind us of what Christ has done for us and empower and motivate Christians to be willing to do the same for others. It’s not, “Jesus died for me, so I must be awesome,” but, “Jesus died for me so that I can lay down my life for you.” Paul will return to this in his letter to the Philippians. Ask not what the Church can do for you, but what you can do for the Church. The Corinthians, and even we, can do this because in communion we place ourselves spiritually with the other disciples around the table in that upper room so long ago. </p><p>Deuteronomy 26:5-9a states: “’And you shall answer and say before the LORD your God: “My father was a Syrian, about to perish, and he went down to Egypt and dwelt there, few in number; and there he became a nation, great, mighty, and populous. But the Egyptians mistreated us, afflicted us, and laid hard bondage on us. Then we cried out to the LORD God of our fathers, and the LORD heard our voice and looked on our affliction and our labor and our oppression. So the LORD brought us out of Egypt with a mighty hand and with an outstretched arm, with great terror and with signs and wonders. He has brought us to this place…” (NKJV)</p><p>This passage plays an important part in the Passover celebration in Judaism. In reciting it, Jews identify themselves with those who have gone before and lay claim to the blessings, attention, and promises that God bestowed upon them. In this act, they become the child Jacob’s child; they become the victim of oppression; they are liberated by God and brought into the Promised Land. Paul’s point to the Corinthians is that it is the same for them around the Christ Jesus’ Table in communion. The same blessings that the disciples and first apostles received they do, too, when they place themselves at that table spiritually. </p><p>“For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.” This sacrifice is ongoing, not in the sense that Jesus dies again and again, but, rather, that we receive from Him forgiveness and ongoing sustenance to continue our journey and the mission that we have received. Jesus died to free us from the power of Adam’s sin, and Jesus lives so that we might have life and have it abundantly. (John 10:10)</p><p><em>So, then, whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of sin against the body and blood of the Lord. Let a person examine himself; in this way let him eat the bread and drink from the cup. For whoever eats and drinks without recognizing the body, eats and drinks judgment on himself.<br></em><br></p><p>When the Corinthians take part in communion in a way that causes division—for the purpose of elevating and distinguishing themselves one from another—when they forget the reason why it was given to them by the Lord, when they ignore the fact that it proclaims Christ’s sacrifice to establish a relationship with God for the sake of those unworthy to have one, they commit sin and make a mockery of the very Church that Jesus has established through His death and His new life. </p><p><em>This is why many are sick and ill among you, and many have fallen asleep. If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged, but when we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned with the world.<br></em><br></p><p>Of course, Paul is not talking about physical but spiritual sickness and death. Visit the podcast’s series on James to dive into the topic of spiritual sickness. Here, he is calling on the Corinthians to practice of critical self-evaluation: “If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged [by the Lord]”. How often do we do this, if at all?</p><p>I guess things don’t change that much. In most churches today—both conservative and progressive—rarely do we experience the sentiment of “How have I contributed to this problem?” We judge ourselves worthy and, gosh darn it, okey-dokey. We, like the Corint...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Paul turns his attention toward another problem within the church that the Corinthians are creating for themselves because of their refusal to see themselves as one and to seek one another’s betterment. </p><p><em>Now in giving this instruction I do not praise you, since you come together not for the better but for the worse. For to begin with, I hear that when you come together as a church there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it. Indeed, it is necessary that there be factions among you, so that those who are approved may be recognized among you. When you come together, then, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper. For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk! Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink? Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you? I do not praise you in this matter!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul would ask each Christian why he or she gathers with others around Christ’s table. He criticizes the Corinthians because they come “to eat the Lord’s Supper” not for sake of unity but for the sake of distinguishing themselves one from the other. Remember that this church has become factionalized: “I am of Paul…of Apollos…of Cephas…of Christ…” Some feel comfortable eating food sacrificed to idols because they “know better,” and others, it seems, want to ignore the fact that in Christ Jesus there is no male or female. It should come as no surprise, then, to discover that the reason for the Corinthians’ coming to the Lord’s Table for communion is as selfish and self-centered. Paul cannot understand why the Corinthians are acting this way. “Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink?”</p><p>“For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk!” They have the bread and the wine, but <em>communion </em>has ceased to be that and has become, instead, an individual affair; its purpose as a means of creating a new community in Christ’s body and blood lost. </p><p>“Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you?” he asks. Here, Paul starts meddling in the lives of modern, Western Christians. In these Corinthian’s zeal to prove how strong their faith is, how in tune with God their lives have become that they can take care of their own communing with Christ—each attempting to walk closer to Christ on his or her own—they prove that they have to idea what the church of God and, in fact, may be demonstrating that they hate it. </p><p>Their Christianity has become a work of individual merit lacking all empathy and compassion. Based on Paul’s response—“What should I say to you? Should I praise you?”—I can only reckon that these Corinthians were expecting an double thumbs-up for their efforts toward becoming righteous. No, Paul tells them, he will not praise them because what they are doing around the Lord’s Table is anything but righteous! </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: On the night when he was betrayed, the Lord Jesus took bread, and when he had given thanks, broke it, and said, ‘This is my body, which is for you. Do this in remembrance of me.’ <br></em><br></p><p><em>In the same way also he took the cup, after supper, and said, ‘This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me.’ For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.<br></em><br></p><p>These Corinthians have done the opposite of what Jesus commands here regarding His Table: They have forgotten Christ. The purpose of communion is to remind us of what Christ has done for us and empower and motivate Christians to be willing to do the same for others. It’s not, “Jesus died for me, so I must be awesome,” but, “Jesus died for me so that I can lay down my life for you.” Paul will return to this in his letter to the Philippians. Ask not what the Church can do for you, but what you can do for the Church. The Corinthians, and even we, can do this because in communion we place ourselves spiritually with the other disciples around the table in that upper room so long ago. </p><p>Deuteronomy 26:5-9a states: “’And you shall answer and say before the LORD your God: “My father was a Syrian, about to perish, and he went down to Egypt and dwelt there, few in number; and there he became a nation, great, mighty, and populous. But the Egyptians mistreated us, afflicted us, and laid hard bondage on us. Then we cried out to the LORD God of our fathers, and the LORD heard our voice and looked on our affliction and our labor and our oppression. So the LORD brought us out of Egypt with a mighty hand and with an outstretched arm, with great terror and with signs and wonders. He has brought us to this place…” (NKJV)</p><p>This passage plays an important part in the Passover celebration in Judaism. In reciting it, Jews identify themselves with those who have gone before and lay claim to the blessings, attention, and promises that God bestowed upon them. In this act, they become the child Jacob’s child; they become the victim of oppression; they are liberated by God and brought into the Promised Land. Paul’s point to the Corinthians is that it is the same for them around the Christ Jesus’ Table in communion. The same blessings that the disciples and first apostles received they do, too, when they place themselves at that table spiritually. </p><p>“For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.” This sacrifice is ongoing, not in the sense that Jesus dies again and again, but, rather, that we receive from Him forgiveness and ongoing sustenance to continue our journey and the mission that we have received. Jesus died to free us from the power of Adam’s sin, and Jesus lives so that we might have life and have it abundantly. (John 10:10)</p><p><em>So, then, whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of sin against the body and blood of the Lord. Let a person examine himself; in this way let him eat the bread and drink from the cup. For whoever eats and drinks without recognizing the body, eats and drinks judgment on himself.<br></em><br></p><p>When the Corinthians take part in communion in a way that causes division—for the purpose of elevating and distinguishing themselves one from another—when they forget the reason why it was given to them by the Lord, when they ignore the fact that it proclaims Christ’s sacrifice to establish a relationship with God for the sake of those unworthy to have one, they commit sin and make a mockery of the very Church that Jesus has established through His death and His new life. </p><p><em>This is why many are sick and ill among you, and many have fallen asleep. If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged, but when we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned with the world.<br></em><br></p><p>Of course, Paul is not talking about physical but spiritual sickness and death. Visit the podcast’s series on James to dive into the topic of spiritual sickness. Here, he is calling on the Corinthians to practice of critical self-evaluation: “If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged [by the Lord]”. How often do we do this, if at all?</p><p>I guess things don’t change that much. In most churches today—both conservative and progressive—rarely do we experience the sentiment of “How have I contributed to this problem?” We judge ourselves worthy and, gosh darn it, okey-dokey. We, like the Corint...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 08 Jul 2024 00:02:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a3869ba6/f133cc7b.mp3" length="12852707" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>800</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Paul turns his attention toward another problem within the church that the Corinthians are creating for themselves because of their refusal to see themselves as one and to seek one another’s betterment. </p><p><em>Now in giving this instruction I do not praise you, since you come together not for the better but for the worse. For to begin with, I hear that when you come together as a church there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it. Indeed, it is necessary that there be factions among you, so that those who are approved may be recognized among you. When you come together, then, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper. For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk! Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink? Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you? I do not praise you in this matter!<br></em><br></p><p>Paul would ask each Christian why he or she gathers with others around Christ’s table. He criticizes the Corinthians because they come “to eat the Lord’s Supper” not for sake of unity but for the sake of distinguishing themselves one from the other. Remember that this church has become factionalized: “I am of Paul…of Apollos…of Cephas…of Christ…” Some feel comfortable eating food sacrificed to idols because they “know better,” and others, it seems, want to ignore the fact that in Christ Jesus there is no male or female. It should come as no surprise, then, to discover that the reason for the Corinthians’ coming to the Lord’s Table for communion is as selfish and self-centered. Paul cannot understand why the Corinthians are acting this way. “Don’t you have homes in which to eat and drink?”</p><p>“For at the meal, each one eats his own supper. So one person is hungry while another gets drunk!” They have the bread and the wine, but <em>communion </em>has ceased to be that and has become, instead, an individual affair; its purpose as a means of creating a new community in Christ’s body and blood lost. </p><p>“Or do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you?” he asks. Here, Paul starts meddling in the lives of modern, Western Christians. In these Corinthian’s zeal to prove how strong their faith is, how in tune with God their lives have become that they can take care of their own communing with Christ—each attempting to walk closer to Christ on his or her own—they prove that they have to idea what the church of God and, in fact, may be demonstrating that they hate it. </p><p>Their Christianity has become a work of individual merit lacking all empathy and compassion. Based on Paul’s response—“What should I say to you? Should I praise you?”—I can only reckon that these Corinthians were expecting an double thumbs-up for their efforts toward becoming righteous. No, Paul tells them, he will not praise them because what they are doing around the Lord’s Table is anything but righteous! </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: On the night when he was betrayed, the Lord Jesus took bread, and when he had given thanks, broke it, and said, ‘This is my body, which is for you. Do this in remembrance of me.’ <br></em><br></p><p><em>In the same way also he took the cup, after supper, and said, ‘This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me.’ For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.<br></em><br></p><p>These Corinthians have done the opposite of what Jesus commands here regarding His Table: They have forgotten Christ. The purpose of communion is to remind us of what Christ has done for us and empower and motivate Christians to be willing to do the same for others. It’s not, “Jesus died for me, so I must be awesome,” but, “Jesus died for me so that I can lay down my life for you.” Paul will return to this in his letter to the Philippians. Ask not what the Church can do for you, but what you can do for the Church. The Corinthians, and even we, can do this because in communion we place ourselves spiritually with the other disciples around the table in that upper room so long ago. </p><p>Deuteronomy 26:5-9a states: “’And you shall answer and say before the LORD your God: “My father was a Syrian, about to perish, and he went down to Egypt and dwelt there, few in number; and there he became a nation, great, mighty, and populous. But the Egyptians mistreated us, afflicted us, and laid hard bondage on us. Then we cried out to the LORD God of our fathers, and the LORD heard our voice and looked on our affliction and our labor and our oppression. So the LORD brought us out of Egypt with a mighty hand and with an outstretched arm, with great terror and with signs and wonders. He has brought us to this place…” (NKJV)</p><p>This passage plays an important part in the Passover celebration in Judaism. In reciting it, Jews identify themselves with those who have gone before and lay claim to the blessings, attention, and promises that God bestowed upon them. In this act, they become the child Jacob’s child; they become the victim of oppression; they are liberated by God and brought into the Promised Land. Paul’s point to the Corinthians is that it is the same for them around the Christ Jesus’ Table in communion. The same blessings that the disciples and first apostles received they do, too, when they place themselves at that table spiritually. </p><p>“For as often as you eat this bread and drink the cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.” This sacrifice is ongoing, not in the sense that Jesus dies again and again, but, rather, that we receive from Him forgiveness and ongoing sustenance to continue our journey and the mission that we have received. Jesus died to free us from the power of Adam’s sin, and Jesus lives so that we might have life and have it abundantly. (John 10:10)</p><p><em>So, then, whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of sin against the body and blood of the Lord. Let a person examine himself; in this way let him eat the bread and drink from the cup. For whoever eats and drinks without recognizing the body, eats and drinks judgment on himself.<br></em><br></p><p>When the Corinthians take part in communion in a way that causes division—for the purpose of elevating and distinguishing themselves one from another—when they forget the reason why it was given to them by the Lord, when they ignore the fact that it proclaims Christ’s sacrifice to establish a relationship with God for the sake of those unworthy to have one, they commit sin and make a mockery of the very Church that Jesus has established through His death and His new life. </p><p><em>This is why many are sick and ill among you, and many have fallen asleep. If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged, but when we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned with the world.<br></em><br></p><p>Of course, Paul is not talking about physical but spiritual sickness and death. Visit the podcast’s series on James to dive into the topic of spiritual sickness. Here, he is calling on the Corinthians to practice of critical self-evaluation: “If we were properly judging ourselves, we would not be judged [by the Lord]”. How often do we do this, if at all?</p><p>I guess things don’t change that much. In most churches today—both conservative and progressive—rarely do we experience the sentiment of “How have I contributed to this problem?” We judge ourselves worthy and, gosh darn it, okey-dokey. We, like the Corint...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>one, Spirit, Corinth</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a3869ba6/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 11 Part One: The Scissors Are in Your Hands</title>
      <itunes:episode>91</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>91</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 11 Part One: The Scissors Are in Your Hands</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">4f1d92f1-6841-40c3-9637-d4e41633ba62</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/31d1208b</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share on Apple, Google, and Amazon Podcasts. </p><p>Of all the scripture that I have studied and taught in my ministry as well as in these series on the New Testament, thus far this is the most difficult I have encountered to wrap my mind and heart around: 1 Corinthians 11:2-16. If we take scripture seriously, we cannot quickly ignore the practical implications of Paul’s teaching by saying something like, “We just don’t understand it,” and then continue to argue that the bible contains the only truth that a person needs for living his or her life and that we MUST follow it. So I want to apologize up-front for this journey down the rabbit hole that we find while journeying down the rabbit hole. </p><p><em>Now I praise you because you remember me in everything and hold fast to the traditions just as I delivered them to you. But I want you to know that Christ is the head of every man, and the man is the head of the woman, and God is the head of Christ. Every man who prays or prophesies with something on his head dishonors his head. Every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her head, since that is one and the same as having her head shaved. For if a woman doesn’t cover her head, she should have her hair cut off. But if it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or her head shaved, let her head be covered.<br></em><br></p><p>It’s disingenuous to command other people to get their lives in line with the words of scripture and then explain away why some passage we find hard to accept—or command hard to fulfill—doesn’t apply to us. Nor can we relegate scripture’s application to context only. In doing so, we rob scripture of its spiritual authority, and we limit its power to transform our lives, since the same arguments used to explain away the things we don’t like can also be used to remove the soapboxes upon which we ourselves stand. So, what do we make of this passage (11:2-16); how are we to understand it and to respond to it? The difficulty arises when we compare what is said here with what the apostle has already spoken to both the Galatians and, even, to the Corinthians themselves.</p><p>In Galatians 3:27-29 the apostle writes, “For those of you who were baptized into Christ have been clothed with Christ. There is no Jew or Greek, slave or free, male and female; since you are all one in Christ Jesus. And if you belong to Christ then you are Abraham’s seed, heirs according to the promise.” Through this baptism the Christian’s very being is fundamentally changed: a person’s current cultural, legal, and even biological identities become irrelevant in comparison to whom that person becomes in Christ Jesus. In other words, the divisions that separate us—that we ourselves or others have imposed—dissolve away when we are joined with Christ Jesus. So why would Paul draw such a distinction between men and women here in 11:2-16? The befuddlement is further compounded by Paul’s own teaching earlier in this very letter!</p><p>In 1 Corinthians 7 Paul discusses with the church his principles of marriage. While arguing the need for husbands and wives to engage in sexual intercourse with one another to prevent Satan’s temptation he writes, “A wife does not have the right to her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right to his own body, but his wife does.” (4) Neither party in the marriage contract owns their own bodies; they belong to the other. </p><p>At face value I find it difficult to reconcile Paul’s edict that “the man is the head of the woman” (11:3) with his teaching in 1 Corinthians 7 states that neither husband nor wife have authority over their own bodies; nor does this subordination align with his earlier teaching to the Galatians that in Christ even the distinction between male and female doesn’t exist. So, what gives: Does this prove that the bible contradicts itself—and is thusly only a book like any other—or that Paul cannot be trusted? The short answer to both questions is, “No,” but a single, absolute, certain answer isn’t easily possible either.</p><p><em>A man should not cover his head, because he is the image and glory of God. So too, woman is the glory of man. For man did not come from woman, but woman came from man. Neither was man created for the sake of woman, but woman for the sake of man. This is why a woman should have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels. In the Lord, however, woman is not independent of man, and man is not independent of woman. For just as woman came from man, so man comes through woman, and all things come from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Historically, Methodist Christians read scripture through four lenses—a few of those lenses might make Christians from other traditions uncomfortable, but that’s their burden and not the Methodists’. This METHOD of reading, engaging, and applying scripture is often called the Quadrilateral. Forgive me but, although I am an Elder in Full Connection in a Methodist denomination—meaning I am ordained clergy—I did not graduate a Methodist seminary; mine was Episcopalian, the University of the South, Sewanee, “Down with the heathen, up with Church. Yea, Sewanee’s right!” So, every historical detail about the origin of the Quadrilateral I cannot provide. But what I can identify for you are the four lenses that help a person read, understand, and apply scriptural truth in the search for a closer walk with Jesus. These are: <em>the text itself</em>—what do the words themselves say, <em>tradition</em>—what has the Church historically understood the text to mean, <em>reason</em>—does the meaning make any sense—is it logical, and <em>experience</em>—what is the subjective meaning of the text based on the reader’s own life. What this means, of course, is that there are no quick not identical answers.</p><p>Applying Paul’s words in 11:2-6 literally is fraught with danger when we remember Jesus’ declaration that the standard by which we judge another is the same standard by which we will be judged. Therefore, all scripture must be applied literally in all circumstances for all people: including us. Likewise if we demand grace for ourselves, we must also demand it for others; remember Jesus’ parable of the unforgiving servant. Thankfully, the apostle is not concerned with establishing a dogmatic practice here, I don’t think. </p><p>As I have stated before, I believe that scripture is Spirit filled and as such maintains internal consistency—after all, God is the same today, yesterday, and tomorrow. This consistency is present but may not be obvious, hence the usefulness of the Quadrilateral. To hopefully discover this consistent truth or message here in 11:2-16, we must ask what would prompt Paul to write what he does and then consider why he would write it. </p><p>What does Paul say in 11:2-16? Firstly, God is the head of Christ, and secondly, Christ is the head of man, and thirdly, man is the head of woman—each in successive subordination. This makes God—the Father—head over all and everything subordinate to Him. Paul states that men must pray and prophecy with their heads uncovered, contrary to generally accepted Jewish custom. A man covering his head in these circumstances brings dishonor upon it. </p><p>On the other hand, women must pray and prophecy with theirs covered—or their faces veiled, there is much disagreement on this—in keeping <strong>with</strong> Jewish custom. A woman would bring dishonor “to her head” if she performs these aforementioned acts—prophecy and prayer—with her head uncovered. </p><p>If to dishonor one’s head means to bring disgrace to it, the man who prays with his head covered disgraces his head...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share on Apple, Google, and Amazon Podcasts. </p><p>Of all the scripture that I have studied and taught in my ministry as well as in these series on the New Testament, thus far this is the most difficult I have encountered to wrap my mind and heart around: 1 Corinthians 11:2-16. If we take scripture seriously, we cannot quickly ignore the practical implications of Paul’s teaching by saying something like, “We just don’t understand it,” and then continue to argue that the bible contains the only truth that a person needs for living his or her life and that we MUST follow it. So I want to apologize up-front for this journey down the rabbit hole that we find while journeying down the rabbit hole. </p><p><em>Now I praise you because you remember me in everything and hold fast to the traditions just as I delivered them to you. But I want you to know that Christ is the head of every man, and the man is the head of the woman, and God is the head of Christ. Every man who prays or prophesies with something on his head dishonors his head. Every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her head, since that is one and the same as having her head shaved. For if a woman doesn’t cover her head, she should have her hair cut off. But if it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or her head shaved, let her head be covered.<br></em><br></p><p>It’s disingenuous to command other people to get their lives in line with the words of scripture and then explain away why some passage we find hard to accept—or command hard to fulfill—doesn’t apply to us. Nor can we relegate scripture’s application to context only. In doing so, we rob scripture of its spiritual authority, and we limit its power to transform our lives, since the same arguments used to explain away the things we don’t like can also be used to remove the soapboxes upon which we ourselves stand. So, what do we make of this passage (11:2-16); how are we to understand it and to respond to it? The difficulty arises when we compare what is said here with what the apostle has already spoken to both the Galatians and, even, to the Corinthians themselves.</p><p>In Galatians 3:27-29 the apostle writes, “For those of you who were baptized into Christ have been clothed with Christ. There is no Jew or Greek, slave or free, male and female; since you are all one in Christ Jesus. And if you belong to Christ then you are Abraham’s seed, heirs according to the promise.” Through this baptism the Christian’s very being is fundamentally changed: a person’s current cultural, legal, and even biological identities become irrelevant in comparison to whom that person becomes in Christ Jesus. In other words, the divisions that separate us—that we ourselves or others have imposed—dissolve away when we are joined with Christ Jesus. So why would Paul draw such a distinction between men and women here in 11:2-16? The befuddlement is further compounded by Paul’s own teaching earlier in this very letter!</p><p>In 1 Corinthians 7 Paul discusses with the church his principles of marriage. While arguing the need for husbands and wives to engage in sexual intercourse with one another to prevent Satan’s temptation he writes, “A wife does not have the right to her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right to his own body, but his wife does.” (4) Neither party in the marriage contract owns their own bodies; they belong to the other. </p><p>At face value I find it difficult to reconcile Paul’s edict that “the man is the head of the woman” (11:3) with his teaching in 1 Corinthians 7 states that neither husband nor wife have authority over their own bodies; nor does this subordination align with his earlier teaching to the Galatians that in Christ even the distinction between male and female doesn’t exist. So, what gives: Does this prove that the bible contradicts itself—and is thusly only a book like any other—or that Paul cannot be trusted? The short answer to both questions is, “No,” but a single, absolute, certain answer isn’t easily possible either.</p><p><em>A man should not cover his head, because he is the image and glory of God. So too, woman is the glory of man. For man did not come from woman, but woman came from man. Neither was man created for the sake of woman, but woman for the sake of man. This is why a woman should have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels. In the Lord, however, woman is not independent of man, and man is not independent of woman. For just as woman came from man, so man comes through woman, and all things come from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Historically, Methodist Christians read scripture through four lenses—a few of those lenses might make Christians from other traditions uncomfortable, but that’s their burden and not the Methodists’. This METHOD of reading, engaging, and applying scripture is often called the Quadrilateral. Forgive me but, although I am an Elder in Full Connection in a Methodist denomination—meaning I am ordained clergy—I did not graduate a Methodist seminary; mine was Episcopalian, the University of the South, Sewanee, “Down with the heathen, up with Church. Yea, Sewanee’s right!” So, every historical detail about the origin of the Quadrilateral I cannot provide. But what I can identify for you are the four lenses that help a person read, understand, and apply scriptural truth in the search for a closer walk with Jesus. These are: <em>the text itself</em>—what do the words themselves say, <em>tradition</em>—what has the Church historically understood the text to mean, <em>reason</em>—does the meaning make any sense—is it logical, and <em>experience</em>—what is the subjective meaning of the text based on the reader’s own life. What this means, of course, is that there are no quick not identical answers.</p><p>Applying Paul’s words in 11:2-6 literally is fraught with danger when we remember Jesus’ declaration that the standard by which we judge another is the same standard by which we will be judged. Therefore, all scripture must be applied literally in all circumstances for all people: including us. Likewise if we demand grace for ourselves, we must also demand it for others; remember Jesus’ parable of the unforgiving servant. Thankfully, the apostle is not concerned with establishing a dogmatic practice here, I don’t think. </p><p>As I have stated before, I believe that scripture is Spirit filled and as such maintains internal consistency—after all, God is the same today, yesterday, and tomorrow. This consistency is present but may not be obvious, hence the usefulness of the Quadrilateral. To hopefully discover this consistent truth or message here in 11:2-16, we must ask what would prompt Paul to write what he does and then consider why he would write it. </p><p>What does Paul say in 11:2-16? Firstly, God is the head of Christ, and secondly, Christ is the head of man, and thirdly, man is the head of woman—each in successive subordination. This makes God—the Father—head over all and everything subordinate to Him. Paul states that men must pray and prophecy with their heads uncovered, contrary to generally accepted Jewish custom. A man covering his head in these circumstances brings dishonor upon it. </p><p>On the other hand, women must pray and prophecy with theirs covered—or their faces veiled, there is much disagreement on this—in keeping <strong>with</strong> Jewish custom. A woman would bring dishonor “to her head” if she performs these aforementioned acts—prophecy and prayer—with her head uncovered. </p><p>If to dishonor one’s head means to bring disgrace to it, the man who prays with his head covered disgraces his head...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 08 Jul 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/31d1208b/7c54bed4.mp3" length="22420628" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1398</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I am Patrick Cooley. Please like, subscribe, and share on Apple, Google, and Amazon Podcasts. </p><p>Of all the scripture that I have studied and taught in my ministry as well as in these series on the New Testament, thus far this is the most difficult I have encountered to wrap my mind and heart around: 1 Corinthians 11:2-16. If we take scripture seriously, we cannot quickly ignore the practical implications of Paul’s teaching by saying something like, “We just don’t understand it,” and then continue to argue that the bible contains the only truth that a person needs for living his or her life and that we MUST follow it. So I want to apologize up-front for this journey down the rabbit hole that we find while journeying down the rabbit hole. </p><p><em>Now I praise you because you remember me in everything and hold fast to the traditions just as I delivered them to you. But I want you to know that Christ is the head of every man, and the man is the head of the woman, and God is the head of Christ. Every man who prays or prophesies with something on his head dishonors his head. Every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her head, since that is one and the same as having her head shaved. For if a woman doesn’t cover her head, she should have her hair cut off. But if it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or her head shaved, let her head be covered.<br></em><br></p><p>It’s disingenuous to command other people to get their lives in line with the words of scripture and then explain away why some passage we find hard to accept—or command hard to fulfill—doesn’t apply to us. Nor can we relegate scripture’s application to context only. In doing so, we rob scripture of its spiritual authority, and we limit its power to transform our lives, since the same arguments used to explain away the things we don’t like can also be used to remove the soapboxes upon which we ourselves stand. So, what do we make of this passage (11:2-16); how are we to understand it and to respond to it? The difficulty arises when we compare what is said here with what the apostle has already spoken to both the Galatians and, even, to the Corinthians themselves.</p><p>In Galatians 3:27-29 the apostle writes, “For those of you who were baptized into Christ have been clothed with Christ. There is no Jew or Greek, slave or free, male and female; since you are all one in Christ Jesus. And if you belong to Christ then you are Abraham’s seed, heirs according to the promise.” Through this baptism the Christian’s very being is fundamentally changed: a person’s current cultural, legal, and even biological identities become irrelevant in comparison to whom that person becomes in Christ Jesus. In other words, the divisions that separate us—that we ourselves or others have imposed—dissolve away when we are joined with Christ Jesus. So why would Paul draw such a distinction between men and women here in 11:2-16? The befuddlement is further compounded by Paul’s own teaching earlier in this very letter!</p><p>In 1 Corinthians 7 Paul discusses with the church his principles of marriage. While arguing the need for husbands and wives to engage in sexual intercourse with one another to prevent Satan’s temptation he writes, “A wife does not have the right to her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right to his own body, but his wife does.” (4) Neither party in the marriage contract owns their own bodies; they belong to the other. </p><p>At face value I find it difficult to reconcile Paul’s edict that “the man is the head of the woman” (11:3) with his teaching in 1 Corinthians 7 states that neither husband nor wife have authority over their own bodies; nor does this subordination align with his earlier teaching to the Galatians that in Christ even the distinction between male and female doesn’t exist. So, what gives: Does this prove that the bible contradicts itself—and is thusly only a book like any other—or that Paul cannot be trusted? The short answer to both questions is, “No,” but a single, absolute, certain answer isn’t easily possible either.</p><p><em>A man should not cover his head, because he is the image and glory of God. So too, woman is the glory of man. For man did not come from woman, but woman came from man. Neither was man created for the sake of woman, but woman for the sake of man. This is why a woman should have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels. In the Lord, however, woman is not independent of man, and man is not independent of woman. For just as woman came from man, so man comes through woman, and all things come from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Historically, Methodist Christians read scripture through four lenses—a few of those lenses might make Christians from other traditions uncomfortable, but that’s their burden and not the Methodists’. This METHOD of reading, engaging, and applying scripture is often called the Quadrilateral. Forgive me but, although I am an Elder in Full Connection in a Methodist denomination—meaning I am ordained clergy—I did not graduate a Methodist seminary; mine was Episcopalian, the University of the South, Sewanee, “Down with the heathen, up with Church. Yea, Sewanee’s right!” So, every historical detail about the origin of the Quadrilateral I cannot provide. But what I can identify for you are the four lenses that help a person read, understand, and apply scriptural truth in the search for a closer walk with Jesus. These are: <em>the text itself</em>—what do the words themselves say, <em>tradition</em>—what has the Church historically understood the text to mean, <em>reason</em>—does the meaning make any sense—is it logical, and <em>experience</em>—what is the subjective meaning of the text based on the reader’s own life. What this means, of course, is that there are no quick not identical answers.</p><p>Applying Paul’s words in 11:2-6 literally is fraught with danger when we remember Jesus’ declaration that the standard by which we judge another is the same standard by which we will be judged. Therefore, all scripture must be applied literally in all circumstances for all people: including us. Likewise if we demand grace for ourselves, we must also demand it for others; remember Jesus’ parable of the unforgiving servant. Thankfully, the apostle is not concerned with establishing a dogmatic practice here, I don’t think. </p><p>As I have stated before, I believe that scripture is Spirit filled and as such maintains internal consistency—after all, God is the same today, yesterday, and tomorrow. This consistency is present but may not be obvious, hence the usefulness of the Quadrilateral. To hopefully discover this consistent truth or message here in 11:2-16, we must ask what would prompt Paul to write what he does and then consider why he would write it. </p><p>What does Paul say in 11:2-16? Firstly, God is the head of Christ, and secondly, Christ is the head of man, and thirdly, man is the head of woman—each in successive subordination. This makes God—the Father—head over all and everything subordinate to Him. Paul states that men must pray and prophecy with their heads uncovered, contrary to generally accepted Jewish custom. A man covering his head in these circumstances brings dishonor upon it. </p><p>On the other hand, women must pray and prophecy with theirs covered—or their faces veiled, there is much disagreement on this—in keeping <strong>with</strong> Jewish custom. A woman would bring dishonor “to her head” if she performs these aforementioned acts—prophecy and prayer—with her head uncovered. </p><p>If to dishonor one’s head means to bring disgrace to it, the man who prays with his head covered disgraces his head...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 10 Part Two: Remember Why You Are Here</title>
      <itunes:episode>90</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>90</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 10 Part Two: Remember Why You Are Here</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">d338b0c0-64f2-495c-b332-1862fa4791ac</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/26e4a34c</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>So then, my dear friends, flee from idolatry. I am speaking as to sensible people. Judge for yourselves what I am saying. The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ? The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ? Because there is one bread, we who are many are one body, since all of us share the one bread.<br></em><br></p><p>Flee the <em>actual</em> idols that are there in Corinth; the physical things to which you give your devotion, Paul says. But also strive to be free from the heart that desires them—the heart that wants to keep hold of the things that the world offers—which are, in fact, things that we can control. He then places the decision to do so in their hands, having laid out for them the evidence of his exhortation. “The cup of blessing was drunk as often as wine was drunk at a meal.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, R.F. Collins, 379) </p><p>This cup, though, was not for any one person’s edification but was a reminder that all believers have died in Christ. The same is true for the bread that the Corinthians eat. They are not merely food and drink consumed to satiate a physical desire but, in fact, carry spiritual significance. This may or may not be a reference to the practice of communion, but it at least indicates that the Corinthians were to consider meals together as holy—not intended to fill the belly but the soul—to bring them together as one into the body of Christ. In them, there is no place for conspicuous consumption. To state this another way, the eater must never eat with the intention of separating himself or herself from fellow Christians; we must always have each other in mind. </p><p><em> Consider the people of Israel. Do not those who eat the sacrifices participate in the altar? What am I saying then? That food sacrificed to idols is anything, or that an idol is anything? No, but I do say that what they sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God. I do not want you to be participants with demons! You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons. You cannot share in the Lord’s table and the table of demons. Or are we provoking the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? <br></em><br></p><p>Paul turns the Corinthian’s attention back to Israel as he did in the beginning of the chapter—particularly to sacrificial system that is practiced in temples. Whether the sacrifice is made to the LORD, to Zeus, or to Baal, there are certain things that these sacred acts have in common, and one of them is that the priests performing the rituals on behalf of the laity take a portion of the sacrifice for themselves. This practice should be taken as proof that the person is a priest and associates that person with the one to whom the sacrifice is being offered. So in eating food that has been sacrificed to idols, the Corinthians in question are participants, indirectly, at the idol’s altar. To them, this may be merely a physical act or it may be intended to demonstrate their social standing, but considering what Paul was just written in verses 14-22, the apostle would say that this meal was spiritually significant and—thus—dangerous because it opens the door to unwanted and distracting spiritual influences. </p><p><em>“Everything is permissible,” but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible,” but not everything builds up. No one is to seek his own good, but the good of the other person.<br></em><br></p><p>These idols have no power to compel, but they—through their worshippers primarily (remember the influence of Moab’s prostitutes on Israel’s men)—can influence and distract Christians from their calling to be like Christ Jesus. They have no power, so it is permissible, but it can still distract, so it isn’t beneficial. And in verse twenty-four Paul tells us how to determine what we do in public and where and what we eat and drink: If our act might hinder another person’s journey to righteousness, it’s best we ignore Nike and don’t do it. Fortunately, Paul provides the Corinthians with a detailed example:</p><p><em>Eat everything that is sold in the meat market, without raising questions for the sake of conscience, since </em><strong><em>the earth is the Lord’s,</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>and all that is in it.</em></strong><em> If any of the unbelievers invites you over and you want to go, eat everything that is set before you, without raising questions for the sake of conscience. But if someone says to you, “This is food from a sacrifice,” do not eat it, out of consideration for the one who told you, and for the sake of conscience.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I do not mean your own conscience, but the other person’s. For why is my freedom judged by another person’s conscience?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I criticized because of something for which I give thanks? So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God, just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.<br></em><br></p><p>We are not our own, and we and our loved ones must not be our only concern. The Christianity practiced today in our bit of the world has strayed so very far from Paul’s teaching here that it should make us pause. Our Christianity most often focuses on the end of things; “I need to be right with God so that I can go to heaven.” We each focus our faith—and the fruits of our faith—on ourselves. If this had been Paul’s perspective he would have told the Corinthians that if other people—Christian or otherwise—are negatively influenced by their choice to eat meat sacrificed to idols and gods, those other people just need to grow up. But that is not what Paul teaches here. </p><p>Altering our behavior is not for our sakes but for the sake of others. Everything is permissible but not everything is beneficial to other people or builds up the body. I’ve preached this before, and the message is usually met with sound of silence. I don’t mean to say that Paul’s teaching here in chapter ten is hard to understand but that it is hard to accept when we consider the state of modern Christianity and its focus on the hereafter and each of us working to get into heaven as opposed to helping others mature in righteousness in the here and now. Paul’s closing remarks in chapter ten bear repeating:</p><p><em>So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.</em></p><p><br>And in 11:1 Paul completes his exhortation, <em>“Imitate me, as I also imitate Christ.”</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>So then, my dear friends, flee from idolatry. I am speaking as to sensible people. Judge for yourselves what I am saying. The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ? The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ? Because there is one bread, we who are many are one body, since all of us share the one bread.<br></em><br></p><p>Flee the <em>actual</em> idols that are there in Corinth; the physical things to which you give your devotion, Paul says. But also strive to be free from the heart that desires them—the heart that wants to keep hold of the things that the world offers—which are, in fact, things that we can control. He then places the decision to do so in their hands, having laid out for them the evidence of his exhortation. “The cup of blessing was drunk as often as wine was drunk at a meal.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, R.F. Collins, 379) </p><p>This cup, though, was not for any one person’s edification but was a reminder that all believers have died in Christ. The same is true for the bread that the Corinthians eat. They are not merely food and drink consumed to satiate a physical desire but, in fact, carry spiritual significance. This may or may not be a reference to the practice of communion, but it at least indicates that the Corinthians were to consider meals together as holy—not intended to fill the belly but the soul—to bring them together as one into the body of Christ. In them, there is no place for conspicuous consumption. To state this another way, the eater must never eat with the intention of separating himself or herself from fellow Christians; we must always have each other in mind. </p><p><em> Consider the people of Israel. Do not those who eat the sacrifices participate in the altar? What am I saying then? That food sacrificed to idols is anything, or that an idol is anything? No, but I do say that what they sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God. I do not want you to be participants with demons! You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons. You cannot share in the Lord’s table and the table of demons. Or are we provoking the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? <br></em><br></p><p>Paul turns the Corinthian’s attention back to Israel as he did in the beginning of the chapter—particularly to sacrificial system that is practiced in temples. Whether the sacrifice is made to the LORD, to Zeus, or to Baal, there are certain things that these sacred acts have in common, and one of them is that the priests performing the rituals on behalf of the laity take a portion of the sacrifice for themselves. This practice should be taken as proof that the person is a priest and associates that person with the one to whom the sacrifice is being offered. So in eating food that has been sacrificed to idols, the Corinthians in question are participants, indirectly, at the idol’s altar. To them, this may be merely a physical act or it may be intended to demonstrate their social standing, but considering what Paul was just written in verses 14-22, the apostle would say that this meal was spiritually significant and—thus—dangerous because it opens the door to unwanted and distracting spiritual influences. </p><p><em>“Everything is permissible,” but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible,” but not everything builds up. No one is to seek his own good, but the good of the other person.<br></em><br></p><p>These idols have no power to compel, but they—through their worshippers primarily (remember the influence of Moab’s prostitutes on Israel’s men)—can influence and distract Christians from their calling to be like Christ Jesus. They have no power, so it is permissible, but it can still distract, so it isn’t beneficial. And in verse twenty-four Paul tells us how to determine what we do in public and where and what we eat and drink: If our act might hinder another person’s journey to righteousness, it’s best we ignore Nike and don’t do it. Fortunately, Paul provides the Corinthians with a detailed example:</p><p><em>Eat everything that is sold in the meat market, without raising questions for the sake of conscience, since </em><strong><em>the earth is the Lord’s,</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>and all that is in it.</em></strong><em> If any of the unbelievers invites you over and you want to go, eat everything that is set before you, without raising questions for the sake of conscience. But if someone says to you, “This is food from a sacrifice,” do not eat it, out of consideration for the one who told you, and for the sake of conscience.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I do not mean your own conscience, but the other person’s. For why is my freedom judged by another person’s conscience?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I criticized because of something for which I give thanks? So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God, just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.<br></em><br></p><p>We are not our own, and we and our loved ones must not be our only concern. The Christianity practiced today in our bit of the world has strayed so very far from Paul’s teaching here that it should make us pause. Our Christianity most often focuses on the end of things; “I need to be right with God so that I can go to heaven.” We each focus our faith—and the fruits of our faith—on ourselves. If this had been Paul’s perspective he would have told the Corinthians that if other people—Christian or otherwise—are negatively influenced by their choice to eat meat sacrificed to idols and gods, those other people just need to grow up. But that is not what Paul teaches here. </p><p>Altering our behavior is not for our sakes but for the sake of others. Everything is permissible but not everything is beneficial to other people or builds up the body. I’ve preached this before, and the message is usually met with sound of silence. I don’t mean to say that Paul’s teaching here in chapter ten is hard to understand but that it is hard to accept when we consider the state of modern Christianity and its focus on the hereafter and each of us working to get into heaven as opposed to helping others mature in righteousness in the here and now. Paul’s closing remarks in chapter ten bear repeating:</p><p><em>So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.</em></p><p><br>And in 11:1 Paul completes his exhortation, <em>“Imitate me, as I also imitate Christ.”</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 01 Jul 2024 00:02:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/26e4a34c/b8dbfbfb.mp3" length="18453151" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>767</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p><em>So then, my dear friends, flee from idolatry. I am speaking as to sensible people. Judge for yourselves what I am saying. The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ? The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ? Because there is one bread, we who are many are one body, since all of us share the one bread.<br></em><br></p><p>Flee the <em>actual</em> idols that are there in Corinth; the physical things to which you give your devotion, Paul says. But also strive to be free from the heart that desires them—the heart that wants to keep hold of the things that the world offers—which are, in fact, things that we can control. He then places the decision to do so in their hands, having laid out for them the evidence of his exhortation. “The cup of blessing was drunk as often as wine was drunk at a meal.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, R.F. Collins, 379) </p><p>This cup, though, was not for any one person’s edification but was a reminder that all believers have died in Christ. The same is true for the bread that the Corinthians eat. They are not merely food and drink consumed to satiate a physical desire but, in fact, carry spiritual significance. This may or may not be a reference to the practice of communion, but it at least indicates that the Corinthians were to consider meals together as holy—not intended to fill the belly but the soul—to bring them together as one into the body of Christ. In them, there is no place for conspicuous consumption. To state this another way, the eater must never eat with the intention of separating himself or herself from fellow Christians; we must always have each other in mind. </p><p><em> Consider the people of Israel. Do not those who eat the sacrifices participate in the altar? What am I saying then? That food sacrificed to idols is anything, or that an idol is anything? No, but I do say that what they sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God. I do not want you to be participants with demons! You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons. You cannot share in the Lord’s table and the table of demons. Or are we provoking the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? <br></em><br></p><p>Paul turns the Corinthian’s attention back to Israel as he did in the beginning of the chapter—particularly to sacrificial system that is practiced in temples. Whether the sacrifice is made to the LORD, to Zeus, or to Baal, there are certain things that these sacred acts have in common, and one of them is that the priests performing the rituals on behalf of the laity take a portion of the sacrifice for themselves. This practice should be taken as proof that the person is a priest and associates that person with the one to whom the sacrifice is being offered. So in eating food that has been sacrificed to idols, the Corinthians in question are participants, indirectly, at the idol’s altar. To them, this may be merely a physical act or it may be intended to demonstrate their social standing, but considering what Paul was just written in verses 14-22, the apostle would say that this meal was spiritually significant and—thus—dangerous because it opens the door to unwanted and distracting spiritual influences. </p><p><em>“Everything is permissible,” but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible,” but not everything builds up. No one is to seek his own good, but the good of the other person.<br></em><br></p><p>These idols have no power to compel, but they—through their worshippers primarily (remember the influence of Moab’s prostitutes on Israel’s men)—can influence and distract Christians from their calling to be like Christ Jesus. They have no power, so it is permissible, but it can still distract, so it isn’t beneficial. And in verse twenty-four Paul tells us how to determine what we do in public and where and what we eat and drink: If our act might hinder another person’s journey to righteousness, it’s best we ignore Nike and don’t do it. Fortunately, Paul provides the Corinthians with a detailed example:</p><p><em>Eat everything that is sold in the meat market, without raising questions for the sake of conscience, since </em><strong><em>the earth is the Lord’s,</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>and all that is in it.</em></strong><em> If any of the unbelievers invites you over and you want to go, eat everything that is set before you, without raising questions for the sake of conscience. But if someone says to you, “This is food from a sacrifice,” do not eat it, out of consideration for the one who told you, and for the sake of conscience.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I do not mean your own conscience, but the other person’s. For why is my freedom judged by another person’s conscience?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I criticized because of something for which I give thanks? So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God, just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.<br></em><br></p><p>We are not our own, and we and our loved ones must not be our only concern. The Christianity practiced today in our bit of the world has strayed so very far from Paul’s teaching here that it should make us pause. Our Christianity most often focuses on the end of things; “I need to be right with God so that I can go to heaven.” We each focus our faith—and the fruits of our faith—on ourselves. If this had been Paul’s perspective he would have told the Corinthians that if other people—Christian or otherwise—are negatively influenced by their choice to eat meat sacrificed to idols and gods, those other people just need to grow up. But that is not what Paul teaches here. </p><p>Altering our behavior is not for our sakes but for the sake of others. Everything is permissible but not everything is beneficial to other people or builds up the body. I’ve preached this before, and the message is usually met with sound of silence. I don’t mean to say that Paul’s teaching here in chapter ten is hard to understand but that it is hard to accept when we consider the state of modern Christianity and its focus on the hereafter and each of us working to get into heaven as opposed to helping others mature in righteousness in the here and now. Paul’s closing remarks in chapter ten bear repeating:</p><p><em>So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do everything for the glory of God. Give no offense to Jews or Greeks or the church of God,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>just as I also try to please everyone in everything, not seeking my own benefit, but the benefit of many, so that they may be saved.</em></p><p><br>And in 11:1 Paul completes his exhortation, <em>“Imitate me, as I also imitate Christ.”</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 10 Part One: Are You Sure?</title>
      <itunes:episode>89</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>89</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 10 Part One: Are You Sure?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">36b8d9b7-a003-4e2f-9c39-4c5366204456</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/dc520150</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><em>Now I do not want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, that our ancestors were all under the cloud, all passed through the sea, and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea. They all ate the same spiritual food,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>and all drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from the spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ. Nevertheless God was not pleased with most of them, since they were struck down in the wilderness.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has spent this letter urging the Corinthians to begin living in a way that will be pleasing to Christ. Thus far, the churches to which Paul has written demonstrate three ways that Christians can respond when we receive the gospel. In the Galatians’ case, they received the message with joy, but came to accept the notion that the law was required for sanctification; they responded by enslaving themselves to it. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians reveals a congregation that was well on its way to sanctification. </p><p>His words to them were of encouragement and for perseverance. Lastly, we learn that the Corinthians have yet to fully put their old lives away; they are keeping to society’s norms. Paul tells them that this is something that they cannot do if they plan to remain faithful and is something that they cannot do since they are expected to lift one another up to God. In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for the Corinthians to imitate. He has willingly entered slavery and relinquished his rights for their sakes. Here in ten, Paul provides the congregation with a second example—this time of a people who refused to leave their practices, desires, and expectations behind. </p><p>Here Paul includes the Gentile Corinthians into God’s people: “our ancestors”. He could, on the contrary, be referring to himself and/or is people as Jews of the Roman age looking back. My money is on the former: Paul’s statement is inclusive because he wants to warn the Corinthians to no do what Israel did when it was freed from slavery. When Paul states that the Israelites were all “baptized into Moses,” he is not equating the transformative effect that believers undergo at their baptism into Christ with their passage through the sea and “under the cloud”. Through the sea and the cloud Israel became one; they were unified in their freedom from slavery and in their receipt of God’s grace. Protection, liberation, sustenance, and life in the form of water from a rock originated from this grace.</p><p>These gifts were not merely symbolic for Paul; they were real and had real effect, but their source was spiritual. They were God’s action breaking forth into the world, hence Paul’s declaration that Christ was with them. However, Israel’s lack of concern for God’s righteousness offering to them indicated their lack of concern for one another. Their example mustn’t be ignored!</p><p><em>Now these things took place as examples for us, so that we will not desire evil things as they did.Don’t become idolaters as some of them were; as it is written, </em><strong><em>The people sat down to eat and drink, and got up to party. </em></strong><em>Let us not commit sexual immorality as some of them did, and in a single day twenty-three thousand people died. Let us not test Christ as some of them did and were destroyed by snakes. And don’t grumble as some of them did, and were killed by the destroyer. These things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our instruction, on whom the ends of the ages have come.<br></em><br></p><p>In verse seven, Paul quotes Exodus 32:6 from the LXX—concerning the creation of the golden calf. In doing so, he links human craving with idolatry. Although Israel received God’s guidance, protection, and provision as it journeyed from Egypt to the Promised Land, although it had been freed from centuries of slavery, although its identity as the children of Abraham and as God’s friends had been restored, in almost every circumstance this was not enough for them. Their dissatisfaction with the spiritual food that God had provided to them and their longing for meat—symbolic of the desire for worldly things—Paul tells the Corinthians is intended to act as a warning to them that the desires of their hearts must change. What was once important to them mustn’t be any longer!</p><p>Here is the golden calf (Exodus 32:6); here is Israel’s men turning to the prostitutes of Moab and worshipping Baal of Peor (Numbers 25:1-3); here is complaining about God’s provision not being desirable (Numbers 21); here is Israel’s rebellion by refusing to trust in God and failing to enter into Canaan—resulting in that generation’s death in the wilderness and failure to enter into the Promised Land (Numbers 14).</p><p><em>So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>No temptation has come upon you except what is common to humanity. But God is faithful; he will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation he will also provide the way out so that you may be able to bear it.<br></em><br></p><p>Each member of the community must take care to remain faithful. “So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.” It is an interesting way to start this last exhortation. Paul doesn’t say “whoever is standing” but, “whoever THINKS he stands”. I detect a touch of sarcasm here. Paul has already made it a point to remind the Corinthians that it is a dangerous thing to assume salvation based upon their own understanding. Remember the end of chapter nine, where the apostle tells the church that even he, who has had a person encounter with the risen Lord, doesn’t make such an assumption: He disciplines himself as athletes discipline themselves. We must choose to remain faithful, and we must choose to remain humble. Never forget that Laodicea thought it was fine. This is Paul’s call for us to be honest with ourselves. </p><p>In the same vein, no Corinthian should ever think that his or her obstacles are any different than anyone else’s. Paul notes this, I think, because he is addressing people that have likely spent their whole lives trying to stand out from everyone else. Remember, status and upward mobility is the name of the game in Corinth. Honestly assess yourselves, Paul tells them, and realize that what you face, others have faced before—even other Christians. But never fear because God is with you. </p><p>Finally, just because God is faithful and “will not allow [us] to be tempted beyond what [we] are able [to bear]” this does not mean that we will escape temptation unchanged or unscathed.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><em>Now I do not want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, that our ancestors were all under the cloud, all passed through the sea, and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea. They all ate the same spiritual food,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>and all drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from the spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ. Nevertheless God was not pleased with most of them, since they were struck down in the wilderness.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has spent this letter urging the Corinthians to begin living in a way that will be pleasing to Christ. Thus far, the churches to which Paul has written demonstrate three ways that Christians can respond when we receive the gospel. In the Galatians’ case, they received the message with joy, but came to accept the notion that the law was required for sanctification; they responded by enslaving themselves to it. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians reveals a congregation that was well on its way to sanctification. </p><p>His words to them were of encouragement and for perseverance. Lastly, we learn that the Corinthians have yet to fully put their old lives away; they are keeping to society’s norms. Paul tells them that this is something that they cannot do if they plan to remain faithful and is something that they cannot do since they are expected to lift one another up to God. In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for the Corinthians to imitate. He has willingly entered slavery and relinquished his rights for their sakes. Here in ten, Paul provides the congregation with a second example—this time of a people who refused to leave their practices, desires, and expectations behind. </p><p>Here Paul includes the Gentile Corinthians into God’s people: “our ancestors”. He could, on the contrary, be referring to himself and/or is people as Jews of the Roman age looking back. My money is on the former: Paul’s statement is inclusive because he wants to warn the Corinthians to no do what Israel did when it was freed from slavery. When Paul states that the Israelites were all “baptized into Moses,” he is not equating the transformative effect that believers undergo at their baptism into Christ with their passage through the sea and “under the cloud”. Through the sea and the cloud Israel became one; they were unified in their freedom from slavery and in their receipt of God’s grace. Protection, liberation, sustenance, and life in the form of water from a rock originated from this grace.</p><p>These gifts were not merely symbolic for Paul; they were real and had real effect, but their source was spiritual. They were God’s action breaking forth into the world, hence Paul’s declaration that Christ was with them. However, Israel’s lack of concern for God’s righteousness offering to them indicated their lack of concern for one another. Their example mustn’t be ignored!</p><p><em>Now these things took place as examples for us, so that we will not desire evil things as they did.Don’t become idolaters as some of them were; as it is written, </em><strong><em>The people sat down to eat and drink, and got up to party. </em></strong><em>Let us not commit sexual immorality as some of them did, and in a single day twenty-three thousand people died. Let us not test Christ as some of them did and were destroyed by snakes. And don’t grumble as some of them did, and were killed by the destroyer. These things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our instruction, on whom the ends of the ages have come.<br></em><br></p><p>In verse seven, Paul quotes Exodus 32:6 from the LXX—concerning the creation of the golden calf. In doing so, he links human craving with idolatry. Although Israel received God’s guidance, protection, and provision as it journeyed from Egypt to the Promised Land, although it had been freed from centuries of slavery, although its identity as the children of Abraham and as God’s friends had been restored, in almost every circumstance this was not enough for them. Their dissatisfaction with the spiritual food that God had provided to them and their longing for meat—symbolic of the desire for worldly things—Paul tells the Corinthians is intended to act as a warning to them that the desires of their hearts must change. What was once important to them mustn’t be any longer!</p><p>Here is the golden calf (Exodus 32:6); here is Israel’s men turning to the prostitutes of Moab and worshipping Baal of Peor (Numbers 25:1-3); here is complaining about God’s provision not being desirable (Numbers 21); here is Israel’s rebellion by refusing to trust in God and failing to enter into Canaan—resulting in that generation’s death in the wilderness and failure to enter into the Promised Land (Numbers 14).</p><p><em>So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>No temptation has come upon you except what is common to humanity. But God is faithful; he will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation he will also provide the way out so that you may be able to bear it.<br></em><br></p><p>Each member of the community must take care to remain faithful. “So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.” It is an interesting way to start this last exhortation. Paul doesn’t say “whoever is standing” but, “whoever THINKS he stands”. I detect a touch of sarcasm here. Paul has already made it a point to remind the Corinthians that it is a dangerous thing to assume salvation based upon their own understanding. Remember the end of chapter nine, where the apostle tells the church that even he, who has had a person encounter with the risen Lord, doesn’t make such an assumption: He disciplines himself as athletes discipline themselves. We must choose to remain faithful, and we must choose to remain humble. Never forget that Laodicea thought it was fine. This is Paul’s call for us to be honest with ourselves. </p><p>In the same vein, no Corinthian should ever think that his or her obstacles are any different than anyone else’s. Paul notes this, I think, because he is addressing people that have likely spent their whole lives trying to stand out from everyone else. Remember, status and upward mobility is the name of the game in Corinth. Honestly assess yourselves, Paul tells them, and realize that what you face, others have faced before—even other Christians. But never fear because God is with you. </p><p>Finally, just because God is faithful and “will not allow [us] to be tempted beyond what [we] are able [to bear]” this does not mean that we will escape temptation unchanged or unscathed.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 01 Jul 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/dc520150/9d53e9f9.mp3" length="13895097" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>865</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)<br></strong><br></p><p><em>Now I do not want you to be unaware, brothers and sisters, that our ancestors were all under the cloud, all passed through the sea, and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea. They all ate the same spiritual food,</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>and all drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from the spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ. Nevertheless God was not pleased with most of them, since they were struck down in the wilderness.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul has spent this letter urging the Corinthians to begin living in a way that will be pleasing to Christ. Thus far, the churches to which Paul has written demonstrate three ways that Christians can respond when we receive the gospel. In the Galatians’ case, they received the message with joy, but came to accept the notion that the law was required for sanctification; they responded by enslaving themselves to it. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians reveals a congregation that was well on its way to sanctification. </p><p>His words to them were of encouragement and for perseverance. Lastly, we learn that the Corinthians have yet to fully put their old lives away; they are keeping to society’s norms. Paul tells them that this is something that they cannot do if they plan to remain faithful and is something that they cannot do since they are expected to lift one another up to God. In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for the Corinthians to imitate. He has willingly entered slavery and relinquished his rights for their sakes. Here in ten, Paul provides the congregation with a second example—this time of a people who refused to leave their practices, desires, and expectations behind. </p><p>Here Paul includes the Gentile Corinthians into God’s people: “our ancestors”. He could, on the contrary, be referring to himself and/or is people as Jews of the Roman age looking back. My money is on the former: Paul’s statement is inclusive because he wants to warn the Corinthians to no do what Israel did when it was freed from slavery. When Paul states that the Israelites were all “baptized into Moses,” he is not equating the transformative effect that believers undergo at their baptism into Christ with their passage through the sea and “under the cloud”. Through the sea and the cloud Israel became one; they were unified in their freedom from slavery and in their receipt of God’s grace. Protection, liberation, sustenance, and life in the form of water from a rock originated from this grace.</p><p>These gifts were not merely symbolic for Paul; they were real and had real effect, but their source was spiritual. They were God’s action breaking forth into the world, hence Paul’s declaration that Christ was with them. However, Israel’s lack of concern for God’s righteousness offering to them indicated their lack of concern for one another. Their example mustn’t be ignored!</p><p><em>Now these things took place as examples for us, so that we will not desire evil things as they did.Don’t become idolaters as some of them were; as it is written, </em><strong><em>The people sat down to eat and drink, and got up to party. </em></strong><em>Let us not commit sexual immorality as some of them did, and in a single day twenty-three thousand people died. Let us not test Christ as some of them did and were destroyed by snakes. And don’t grumble as some of them did, and were killed by the destroyer. These things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our instruction, on whom the ends of the ages have come.<br></em><br></p><p>In verse seven, Paul quotes Exodus 32:6 from the LXX—concerning the creation of the golden calf. In doing so, he links human craving with idolatry. Although Israel received God’s guidance, protection, and provision as it journeyed from Egypt to the Promised Land, although it had been freed from centuries of slavery, although its identity as the children of Abraham and as God’s friends had been restored, in almost every circumstance this was not enough for them. Their dissatisfaction with the spiritual food that God had provided to them and their longing for meat—symbolic of the desire for worldly things—Paul tells the Corinthians is intended to act as a warning to them that the desires of their hearts must change. What was once important to them mustn’t be any longer!</p><p>Here is the golden calf (Exodus 32:6); here is Israel’s men turning to the prostitutes of Moab and worshipping Baal of Peor (Numbers 25:1-3); here is complaining about God’s provision not being desirable (Numbers 21); here is Israel’s rebellion by refusing to trust in God and failing to enter into Canaan—resulting in that generation’s death in the wilderness and failure to enter into the Promised Land (Numbers 14).</p><p><em>So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>No temptation has come upon you except what is common to humanity. But God is faithful; he will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation he will also provide the way out so that you may be able to bear it.<br></em><br></p><p>Each member of the community must take care to remain faithful. “So, whoever thinks he stands must be careful not to fall.” It is an interesting way to start this last exhortation. Paul doesn’t say “whoever is standing” but, “whoever THINKS he stands”. I detect a touch of sarcasm here. Paul has already made it a point to remind the Corinthians that it is a dangerous thing to assume salvation based upon their own understanding. Remember the end of chapter nine, where the apostle tells the church that even he, who has had a person encounter with the risen Lord, doesn’t make such an assumption: He disciplines himself as athletes discipline themselves. We must choose to remain faithful, and we must choose to remain humble. Never forget that Laodicea thought it was fine. This is Paul’s call for us to be honest with ourselves. </p><p>In the same vein, no Corinthian should ever think that his or her obstacles are any different than anyone else’s. Paul notes this, I think, because he is addressing people that have likely spent their whole lives trying to stand out from everyone else. Remember, status and upward mobility is the name of the game in Corinth. Honestly assess yourselves, Paul tells them, and realize that what you face, others have faced before—even other Christians. But never fear because God is with you. </p><p>Finally, just because God is faithful and “will not allow [us] to be tempted beyond what [we] are able [to bear]” this does not mean that we will escape temptation unchanged or unscathed.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 9: To win the race you must participate in it. </title>
      <itunes:episode>88</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>88</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 9: To win the race you must participate in it. </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">34d9f07b-bf89-408c-a407-b8f0f00d87c8</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/e42e2fe7</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for those Corinthians who are lording their under freedom over others. Keep in mind these people’s statement: “Everything is permissible for me.”</p><p>Both slavery and freedom were ever present in the Roman world. Roman citizens, like Paul, had not fear of enslavement within the Empire; however, this is not true for others. Freedom in Paul’s world contained two ideas: freedom <em>from</em> and freedom <em>for</em>. It was the freedom from slavery and the freedom for exercising one’s rights. Paul discusses both of these elements here in this chapter. </p><p><em>Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord? If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you, because you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>As we learned in last chapter, certain members of the Corinthian church had rightly declared that they were free to eat anything that they desired; this included food that had be offered as sacrifices to idols. Paul was concerned that their <em>laissez faire </em>attitude would hinder the spiritual growth of other members of the congregation. Paul’s agrees that Christians are free to act as they see fit but that every choice that they make may not be beneficial to them. And based upon many other topics the apostle discusses in this letter, it is a safe assumption that their eating habits were not the only things with which they were taking liberties.</p><p>In these first two verses, Paul is calling into question the Corinthian’s understanding of Christian freedom. Even though he is a Roman citizen—and thus free from slavery and free to exercise his rights—Paul explains here that his freedom does not derive from Rome but from his apostleship; in other words, he is free because of Jesus. His encounter with Christ freed him to do the work of the evangelist, and they are the only proof of this that is necessary. These Corinthians believed they had been made free to do whatever they wanted—like any good Roman would—but Paul tells them otherwise. </p><p><em>My defense to those who examine me is this: Don’t we have the right to eat and drink?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>Don’t we have the right to be accompanied by a believing wife like the other apostles, the Lord’s brothers, and Cephas? Or do only Barnabas and I have no right to refrain from working? Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit? Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink the milk from the flock?<br></em><br></p><p>As any Roman would have the freedom to exercise his or her rights, so does Paul as an apostle of Christ. He has the right to marry, the right to eat and drink, the right to get paid for his work, and the right to reap the benefits of the harvest. </p><p><em>Am I saying this from a human perspective? Doesn’t the law also say the same thing? For it is written in the law of Moses, </em><strong><em>Do not muzzle an ox</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>while it treads out grain.</em></strong><em> Is God really concerned about oxen? Isn’t he really saying it for our sake? Yes, this is written for our sake, because he who plows ought to plow in hope, and he who threshes should thresh in hope of sharing the crop. If we have sown spiritual things for you, is it too much if we reap material benefits from you? If others have this right to receive benefits from you, don’t we even more? Nevertheless, we have not made use of this right; instead, we endure everything so that we will not hinder the gospel of Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>“Is God really concerned about oxen [getting their rightful wage]?” Paul tells the Corinthians that he deserves to “reap material benefits” from them since he has laid the foundation of Jesus Christ in their hearts (back in chapter 3). Like the soldier and the vinedresser and the shepherd and, even, the ox, he is free to claim any benefit as his right. Yet he hasn’t chosen to exercise this right. Instead, he endures “everything so that [he] will not hinder the gospel of Christ.” Just because you can, it doesn’t mean that you’ll benefit from it; and just because you can doesn’t mean you should. And to beat that dead horse just a little more:</p><p><em>Don’t you know that those who perform the temple services eat the food from the temple, and those who serve at the altar share in the offerings of the altar? </em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>In the same way, the Lord has commanded that those who preach the gospel should earn their living by the gospel.</em></p><p>Paul has not said these things to the Corinthians to guilt them into providing him with financial support. In fact, he would rather die “than for anyone to deprive [him] of [his] boast!” This may be a little bit of an over exaggeration, but his point is that if he took even the smallest payment from them, his witness—his example—would be for nothing. His boast is not in what he has done through his own choice but what has been accomplished through him by God. He says:</p><p><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For my part I have used none of these rights, nor have I written these things that they may be applied in my case. For it would be better for me to die than for anyone to deprive me of my boast!<br></em><br></p><p>He expounds on this further:</p><p><em>For if I preach the gospel, I have no reason to boast, because I am compelled to preach—and woe to me if I do not preach the gospel! </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For if I do this willingly, I have a reward, but if unwillingly, I am entrusted with a commission. What then is my reward? To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge and not make full use of my rights in the gospel.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul does not take pride in himself or his choice to preach. If he did, he wouldn’t be much of a witness. Here he tells us that he is compelled by Christ to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles. He is commissioned—or called—to do so, and it has, therefore, become his responsibility. And a person should not receive praise for doing what he or she is supposed to do. </p><p>Remember Paul’s story. He didn’t want anything to do with Jesus; he was a sworn enemy of the church, yet on that fateful day, Jesus Christ compelled him to preach the gospel to the nations of the world. How funny that this Jew-of-Jews was commissioned to love the Gentiles. This, Paul states in verse eighteen is his only reward: to forgo his rights as a follower of Jesus Christ and “To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge”. But to be clear, Paul gives up much more than his freedom for the exercise of his rights; he also gives up his freedom from slavery and submits to Christ’s yoke. </p><p><em>Although I am free from all and not anyone’s slave, I have made myself a slave to everyone, in order to win more people. To the Jews I became like a Jew, to win Jews; to those under the law, like one under the law—though I myself am not under the law—to win those under the law. To those who are without the law, like one without the law—though I am not without God’s law but under the law of Christ—to win those without the law. To the weak I became weak, in order to win the weak. I have become all things to all people, so that I may by every possible means save some. Now I do all this because of the gospel, so that I may share in the blessings.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul tells the Corinthians that he has done will seem delusional and wrong in a culture that elevates identity above everything else. In his self-enslavement to Christ and to his calling Paul’s identity no longer matters to him. What he was, a Jew, doesn’t matter, and who the Corinthians are, Gentiles, doesn’t mat...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for those Corinthians who are lording their under freedom over others. Keep in mind these people’s statement: “Everything is permissible for me.”</p><p>Both slavery and freedom were ever present in the Roman world. Roman citizens, like Paul, had not fear of enslavement within the Empire; however, this is not true for others. Freedom in Paul’s world contained two ideas: freedom <em>from</em> and freedom <em>for</em>. It was the freedom from slavery and the freedom for exercising one’s rights. Paul discusses both of these elements here in this chapter. </p><p><em>Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord? If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you, because you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>As we learned in last chapter, certain members of the Corinthian church had rightly declared that they were free to eat anything that they desired; this included food that had be offered as sacrifices to idols. Paul was concerned that their <em>laissez faire </em>attitude would hinder the spiritual growth of other members of the congregation. Paul’s agrees that Christians are free to act as they see fit but that every choice that they make may not be beneficial to them. And based upon many other topics the apostle discusses in this letter, it is a safe assumption that their eating habits were not the only things with which they were taking liberties.</p><p>In these first two verses, Paul is calling into question the Corinthian’s understanding of Christian freedom. Even though he is a Roman citizen—and thus free from slavery and free to exercise his rights—Paul explains here that his freedom does not derive from Rome but from his apostleship; in other words, he is free because of Jesus. His encounter with Christ freed him to do the work of the evangelist, and they are the only proof of this that is necessary. These Corinthians believed they had been made free to do whatever they wanted—like any good Roman would—but Paul tells them otherwise. </p><p><em>My defense to those who examine me is this: Don’t we have the right to eat and drink?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>Don’t we have the right to be accompanied by a believing wife like the other apostles, the Lord’s brothers, and Cephas? Or do only Barnabas and I have no right to refrain from working? Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit? Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink the milk from the flock?<br></em><br></p><p>As any Roman would have the freedom to exercise his or her rights, so does Paul as an apostle of Christ. He has the right to marry, the right to eat and drink, the right to get paid for his work, and the right to reap the benefits of the harvest. </p><p><em>Am I saying this from a human perspective? Doesn’t the law also say the same thing? For it is written in the law of Moses, </em><strong><em>Do not muzzle an ox</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>while it treads out grain.</em></strong><em> Is God really concerned about oxen? Isn’t he really saying it for our sake? Yes, this is written for our sake, because he who plows ought to plow in hope, and he who threshes should thresh in hope of sharing the crop. If we have sown spiritual things for you, is it too much if we reap material benefits from you? If others have this right to receive benefits from you, don’t we even more? Nevertheless, we have not made use of this right; instead, we endure everything so that we will not hinder the gospel of Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>“Is God really concerned about oxen [getting their rightful wage]?” Paul tells the Corinthians that he deserves to “reap material benefits” from them since he has laid the foundation of Jesus Christ in their hearts (back in chapter 3). Like the soldier and the vinedresser and the shepherd and, even, the ox, he is free to claim any benefit as his right. Yet he hasn’t chosen to exercise this right. Instead, he endures “everything so that [he] will not hinder the gospel of Christ.” Just because you can, it doesn’t mean that you’ll benefit from it; and just because you can doesn’t mean you should. And to beat that dead horse just a little more:</p><p><em>Don’t you know that those who perform the temple services eat the food from the temple, and those who serve at the altar share in the offerings of the altar? </em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>In the same way, the Lord has commanded that those who preach the gospel should earn their living by the gospel.</em></p><p>Paul has not said these things to the Corinthians to guilt them into providing him with financial support. In fact, he would rather die “than for anyone to deprive [him] of [his] boast!” This may be a little bit of an over exaggeration, but his point is that if he took even the smallest payment from them, his witness—his example—would be for nothing. His boast is not in what he has done through his own choice but what has been accomplished through him by God. He says:</p><p><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For my part I have used none of these rights, nor have I written these things that they may be applied in my case. For it would be better for me to die than for anyone to deprive me of my boast!<br></em><br></p><p>He expounds on this further:</p><p><em>For if I preach the gospel, I have no reason to boast, because I am compelled to preach—and woe to me if I do not preach the gospel! </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For if I do this willingly, I have a reward, but if unwillingly, I am entrusted with a commission. What then is my reward? To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge and not make full use of my rights in the gospel.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul does not take pride in himself or his choice to preach. If he did, he wouldn’t be much of a witness. Here he tells us that he is compelled by Christ to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles. He is commissioned—or called—to do so, and it has, therefore, become his responsibility. And a person should not receive praise for doing what he or she is supposed to do. </p><p>Remember Paul’s story. He didn’t want anything to do with Jesus; he was a sworn enemy of the church, yet on that fateful day, Jesus Christ compelled him to preach the gospel to the nations of the world. How funny that this Jew-of-Jews was commissioned to love the Gentiles. This, Paul states in verse eighteen is his only reward: to forgo his rights as a follower of Jesus Christ and “To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge”. But to be clear, Paul gives up much more than his freedom for the exercise of his rights; he also gives up his freedom from slavery and submits to Christ’s yoke. </p><p><em>Although I am free from all and not anyone’s slave, I have made myself a slave to everyone, in order to win more people. To the Jews I became like a Jew, to win Jews; to those under the law, like one under the law—though I myself am not under the law—to win those under the law. To those who are without the law, like one without the law—though I am not without God’s law but under the law of Christ—to win those without the law. To the weak I became weak, in order to win the weak. I have become all things to all people, so that I may by every possible means save some. Now I do all this because of the gospel, so that I may share in the blessings.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul tells the Corinthians that he has done will seem delusional and wrong in a culture that elevates identity above everything else. In his self-enslavement to Christ and to his calling Paul’s identity no longer matters to him. What he was, a Jew, doesn’t matter, and who the Corinthians are, Gentiles, doesn’t mat...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 24 Jun 2024 00:02:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/e42e2fe7/e969a417.mp3" length="25980178" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1080</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(NRSV, 1989)</strong></p><p>In chapter nine, Paul uses himself as an example for those Corinthians who are lording their under freedom over others. Keep in mind these people’s statement: “Everything is permissible for me.”</p><p>Both slavery and freedom were ever present in the Roman world. Roman citizens, like Paul, had not fear of enslavement within the Empire; however, this is not true for others. Freedom in Paul’s world contained two ideas: freedom <em>from</em> and freedom <em>for</em>. It was the freedom from slavery and the freedom for exercising one’s rights. Paul discusses both of these elements here in this chapter. </p><p><em>Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord? If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you, because you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>As we learned in last chapter, certain members of the Corinthian church had rightly declared that they were free to eat anything that they desired; this included food that had be offered as sacrifices to idols. Paul was concerned that their <em>laissez faire </em>attitude would hinder the spiritual growth of other members of the congregation. Paul’s agrees that Christians are free to act as they see fit but that every choice that they make may not be beneficial to them. And based upon many other topics the apostle discusses in this letter, it is a safe assumption that their eating habits were not the only things with which they were taking liberties.</p><p>In these first two verses, Paul is calling into question the Corinthian’s understanding of Christian freedom. Even though he is a Roman citizen—and thus free from slavery and free to exercise his rights—Paul explains here that his freedom does not derive from Rome but from his apostleship; in other words, he is free because of Jesus. His encounter with Christ freed him to do the work of the evangelist, and they are the only proof of this that is necessary. These Corinthians believed they had been made free to do whatever they wanted—like any good Roman would—but Paul tells them otherwise. </p><p><em>My defense to those who examine me is this: Don’t we have the right to eat and drink?</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>Don’t we have the right to be accompanied by a believing wife like the other apostles, the Lord’s brothers, and Cephas? Or do only Barnabas and I have no right to refrain from working? Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit? Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink the milk from the flock?<br></em><br></p><p>As any Roman would have the freedom to exercise his or her rights, so does Paul as an apostle of Christ. He has the right to marry, the right to eat and drink, the right to get paid for his work, and the right to reap the benefits of the harvest. </p><p><em>Am I saying this from a human perspective? Doesn’t the law also say the same thing? For it is written in the law of Moses, </em><strong><em>Do not muzzle an ox</em></strong><em> </em><strong><em>while it treads out grain.</em></strong><em> Is God really concerned about oxen? Isn’t he really saying it for our sake? Yes, this is written for our sake, because he who plows ought to plow in hope, and he who threshes should thresh in hope of sharing the crop. If we have sown spiritual things for you, is it too much if we reap material benefits from you? If others have this right to receive benefits from you, don’t we even more? Nevertheless, we have not made use of this right; instead, we endure everything so that we will not hinder the gospel of Christ.<br></em><br></p><p>“Is God really concerned about oxen [getting their rightful wage]?” Paul tells the Corinthians that he deserves to “reap material benefits” from them since he has laid the foundation of Jesus Christ in their hearts (back in chapter 3). Like the soldier and the vinedresser and the shepherd and, even, the ox, he is free to claim any benefit as his right. Yet he hasn’t chosen to exercise this right. Instead, he endures “everything so that [he] will not hinder the gospel of Christ.” Just because you can, it doesn’t mean that you’ll benefit from it; and just because you can doesn’t mean you should. And to beat that dead horse just a little more:</p><p><em>Don’t you know that those who perform the temple services eat the food from the temple, and those who serve at the altar share in the offerings of the altar? </em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>In the same way, the Lord has commanded that those who preach the gospel should earn their living by the gospel.</em></p><p>Paul has not said these things to the Corinthians to guilt them into providing him with financial support. In fact, he would rather die “than for anyone to deprive [him] of [his] boast!” This may be a little bit of an over exaggeration, but his point is that if he took even the smallest payment from them, his witness—his example—would be for nothing. His boast is not in what he has done through his own choice but what has been accomplished through him by God. He says:</p><p><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For my part I have used none of these rights, nor have I written these things that they may be applied in my case. For it would be better for me to die than for anyone to deprive me of my boast!<br></em><br></p><p>He expounds on this further:</p><p><em>For if I preach the gospel, I have no reason to boast, because I am compelled to preach—and woe to me if I do not preach the gospel! </em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>For if I do this willingly, I have a reward, but if unwillingly, I am entrusted with a commission. What then is my reward? To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge and not make full use of my rights in the gospel.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul does not take pride in himself or his choice to preach. If he did, he wouldn’t be much of a witness. Here he tells us that he is compelled by Christ to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles. He is commissioned—or called—to do so, and it has, therefore, become his responsibility. And a person should not receive praise for doing what he or she is supposed to do. </p><p>Remember Paul’s story. He didn’t want anything to do with Jesus; he was a sworn enemy of the church, yet on that fateful day, Jesus Christ compelled him to preach the gospel to the nations of the world. How funny that this Jew-of-Jews was commissioned to love the Gentiles. This, Paul states in verse eighteen is his only reward: to forgo his rights as a follower of Jesus Christ and “To preach the gospel and offer it free of charge”. But to be clear, Paul gives up much more than his freedom for the exercise of his rights; he also gives up his freedom from slavery and submits to Christ’s yoke. </p><p><em>Although I am free from all and not anyone’s slave, I have made myself a slave to everyone, in order to win more people. To the Jews I became like a Jew, to win Jews; to those under the law, like one under the law—though I myself am not under the law—to win those under the law. To those who are without the law, like one without the law—though I am not without God’s law but under the law of Christ—to win those without the law. To the weak I became weak, in order to win the weak. I have become all things to all people, so that I may by every possible means save some. Now I do all this because of the gospel, so that I may share in the blessings.<br></em><br></p><p>What Paul tells the Corinthians that he has done will seem delusional and wrong in a culture that elevates identity above everything else. In his self-enslavement to Christ and to his calling Paul’s identity no longer matters to him. What he was, a Jew, doesn’t matter, and who the Corinthians are, Gentiles, doesn’t mat...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 8: Just because you're hungry and it's there doesn't mean that you should eat it.</title>
      <itunes:episode>87</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>87</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 8: Just because you're hungry and it's there doesn't mean that you should eat it.</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">cb7b6142-7172-4834-8641-4840784ba3f0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7db9881f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. If anyone thinks he knows anything, he does not yet know it as he ought to know it. But if anyone loves God, he is known by him.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul turns his attention toward the subject of Christian Corinthians eating food that has been “sacrificed to idols,” we are again confronted with Corinth’s overarching problem: self-centeredness. The apostle has already addressed their cliquishness, their self-promotion, their pridefulness, and their tendency to not think about the other members of their community. “We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.” It appears that once again certain members of the church are claiming status because of their possession of special knowledge. This distinction within the church centers on the act of eating food that has procured from the any of the myriad of pagan temples located there in Corinth. It appears that some members of the congregation think that “This is bad. This is really bad. M’kay.” </p><p>And we soon learn that Paul thinks that this belief is silly; this is not a problem. The problem for Paul is that there are members of the church that look down on their brothers and sisters that believe this. This latter group believe that they have greater knowledge and are, thus, farther along in their faith. They mistakenly believe that the growth in one’s knowledge is synonymous with the growth of one’s faith. Paul quickly informs them, by verse three, in fact, that they cannot be more wrong. He then returns to the issue that has promoted the enlightened members’ pride.  </p><p><em>About eating food sacrificed to idols, then, we know that ‘an idol is nothing in the world,’ and that ‘there is no God but one.’ For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and many ‘lords’—yet for us there is one God, the Father. All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul declares that “gods” and “lords” have no power to affect the Corinthian’s lives, since they have placed their faith in Jesus Christ. Therefore, it does not matter if the food that they are eating had been presented to these deities as offerings before they consumed it; such offerings are a waste of food.</p><p>“For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and ‘lords’ yet for us there is one God, the Father.” Paul tells the Corinthians that even of there were deities in creation, it would not matter since for them, “there is one God, the Father…And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ.” He admits that there are many gods and idols that people empower with their faith; they convince themselves that these are real. But none of these matters for the believer. Paul ends this passage with a doctrinal statement similar to ones that he will make in future letters: “All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him,” Paul says. This is why the condition of the Corinthians’ food is of no consequence for Paul; it has no power since God is the source of all things and we have received these for His purposes. </p><p><em>However, not everyone has this knowledge. Some have been so used to idolatry up until now that when they eat food sacrificed to an idol, their conscience, being weak, is defiled. Food will not bring us close to God. We are not worse off if we don’t eat, and we are not better if we do eat.<br></em><br></p><p>There are some in the church that do not yet possess the wisdom to partake in such food. In fact, it may well be the majority. These have not moved far enough away from their old habits, thoughts, and desires that they are able to eat such food. They can eat, but it would not be beneficial for them. True freedom in Christ is the product of maturity. (Galatians 5) If these immature members of the congregation eat food used in idolatry, Paul likely fears that emotional and physical responses might hinder their spiritual development. After all, he essentially warned the Corinthians that participating in sex outside of marriage will do the same. Food for all people—like sex for most—Paul says here serves a purpose, and that purpose is not to make us holier or bring us closer to God. </p><p><em>But be careful that this right of yours in no way becomes a stumbling block to the weak. For if someone sees you, the one who has knowledge, dining in an idol’s temple, won’t his weak conscience be encouraged to eat food offered to idols? So the weak person, the brother or sister for whom Christ died, is ruined by your knowledge. Now when you sin like this against brothers and sisters and wound their weak conscience, you are sinning against Christ. Therefore, if food causes my brother or sister to fall, I will never again eat meat, so that I won’t cause my brother or sister to fall.<br></em><br></p><p>Earlier, Paul wrote to the Galatians: “Carry one another’s burdens; in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ. For is anyone considers himself to be something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” (6:2,3) “All things are permissible, yet all things are not beneficial for me.” Here in these closing verses of chapter eight, Paul tells the Corinthians what is beneficial to each of them: the betterment and strengthening of every member’s faith in Christ. The Corinthians will come to learn in this very letter that each person is a member of the body of Christ with every other member. What is best for those who brag about their knowledge and the freedom that it gives them is to seek a closer walk with Jesus for other members who lack these.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. If anyone thinks he knows anything, he does not yet know it as he ought to know it. But if anyone loves God, he is known by him.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul turns his attention toward the subject of Christian Corinthians eating food that has been “sacrificed to idols,” we are again confronted with Corinth’s overarching problem: self-centeredness. The apostle has already addressed their cliquishness, their self-promotion, their pridefulness, and their tendency to not think about the other members of their community. “We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.” It appears that once again certain members of the church are claiming status because of their possession of special knowledge. This distinction within the church centers on the act of eating food that has procured from the any of the myriad of pagan temples located there in Corinth. It appears that some members of the congregation think that “This is bad. This is really bad. M’kay.” </p><p>And we soon learn that Paul thinks that this belief is silly; this is not a problem. The problem for Paul is that there are members of the church that look down on their brothers and sisters that believe this. This latter group believe that they have greater knowledge and are, thus, farther along in their faith. They mistakenly believe that the growth in one’s knowledge is synonymous with the growth of one’s faith. Paul quickly informs them, by verse three, in fact, that they cannot be more wrong. He then returns to the issue that has promoted the enlightened members’ pride.  </p><p><em>About eating food sacrificed to idols, then, we know that ‘an idol is nothing in the world,’ and that ‘there is no God but one.’ For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and many ‘lords’—yet for us there is one God, the Father. All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul declares that “gods” and “lords” have no power to affect the Corinthian’s lives, since they have placed their faith in Jesus Christ. Therefore, it does not matter if the food that they are eating had been presented to these deities as offerings before they consumed it; such offerings are a waste of food.</p><p>“For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and ‘lords’ yet for us there is one God, the Father.” Paul tells the Corinthians that even of there were deities in creation, it would not matter since for them, “there is one God, the Father…And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ.” He admits that there are many gods and idols that people empower with their faith; they convince themselves that these are real. But none of these matters for the believer. Paul ends this passage with a doctrinal statement similar to ones that he will make in future letters: “All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him,” Paul says. This is why the condition of the Corinthians’ food is of no consequence for Paul; it has no power since God is the source of all things and we have received these for His purposes. </p><p><em>However, not everyone has this knowledge. Some have been so used to idolatry up until now that when they eat food sacrificed to an idol, their conscience, being weak, is defiled. Food will not bring us close to God. We are not worse off if we don’t eat, and we are not better if we do eat.<br></em><br></p><p>There are some in the church that do not yet possess the wisdom to partake in such food. In fact, it may well be the majority. These have not moved far enough away from their old habits, thoughts, and desires that they are able to eat such food. They can eat, but it would not be beneficial for them. True freedom in Christ is the product of maturity. (Galatians 5) If these immature members of the congregation eat food used in idolatry, Paul likely fears that emotional and physical responses might hinder their spiritual development. After all, he essentially warned the Corinthians that participating in sex outside of marriage will do the same. Food for all people—like sex for most—Paul says here serves a purpose, and that purpose is not to make us holier or bring us closer to God. </p><p><em>But be careful that this right of yours in no way becomes a stumbling block to the weak. For if someone sees you, the one who has knowledge, dining in an idol’s temple, won’t his weak conscience be encouraged to eat food offered to idols? So the weak person, the brother or sister for whom Christ died, is ruined by your knowledge. Now when you sin like this against brothers and sisters and wound their weak conscience, you are sinning against Christ. Therefore, if food causes my brother or sister to fall, I will never again eat meat, so that I won’t cause my brother or sister to fall.<br></em><br></p><p>Earlier, Paul wrote to the Galatians: “Carry one another’s burdens; in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ. For is anyone considers himself to be something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” (6:2,3) “All things are permissible, yet all things are not beneficial for me.” Here in these closing verses of chapter eight, Paul tells the Corinthians what is beneficial to each of them: the betterment and strengthening of every member’s faith in Christ. The Corinthians will come to learn in this very letter that each person is a member of the body of Christ with every other member. What is best for those who brag about their knowledge and the freedom that it gives them is to seek a closer walk with Jesus for other members who lack these.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 24 Jun 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7db9881f/55831b66.mp3" length="15104044" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>627</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Now about food sacrificed to idols: We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. If anyone thinks he knows anything, he does not yet know it as he ought to know it. But if anyone loves God, he is known by him.<br></em><br></p><p>As Paul turns his attention toward the subject of Christian Corinthians eating food that has been “sacrificed to idols,” we are again confronted with Corinth’s overarching problem: self-centeredness. The apostle has already addressed their cliquishness, their self-promotion, their pridefulness, and their tendency to not think about the other members of their community. “We know that ‘we all have knowledge.’ Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up.” It appears that once again certain members of the church are claiming status because of their possession of special knowledge. This distinction within the church centers on the act of eating food that has procured from the any of the myriad of pagan temples located there in Corinth. It appears that some members of the congregation think that “This is bad. This is really bad. M’kay.” </p><p>And we soon learn that Paul thinks that this belief is silly; this is not a problem. The problem for Paul is that there are members of the church that look down on their brothers and sisters that believe this. This latter group believe that they have greater knowledge and are, thus, farther along in their faith. They mistakenly believe that the growth in one’s knowledge is synonymous with the growth of one’s faith. Paul quickly informs them, by verse three, in fact, that they cannot be more wrong. He then returns to the issue that has promoted the enlightened members’ pride.  </p><p><em>About eating food sacrificed to idols, then, we know that ‘an idol is nothing in the world,’ and that ‘there is no God but one.’ For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and many ‘lords’—yet for us there is one God, the Father. All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul declares that “gods” and “lords” have no power to affect the Corinthian’s lives, since they have placed their faith in Jesus Christ. Therefore, it does not matter if the food that they are eating had been presented to these deities as offerings before they consumed it; such offerings are a waste of food.</p><p>“For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth—as there are many ‘gods’ and ‘lords’ yet for us there is one God, the Father.” Paul tells the Corinthians that even of there were deities in creation, it would not matter since for them, “there is one God, the Father…And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ.” He admits that there are many gods and idols that people empower with their faith; they convince themselves that these are real. But none of these matters for the believer. Paul ends this passage with a doctrinal statement similar to ones that he will make in future letters: “All things are from him, and we exist for him. And there is one Lord, Jesus Christ. All things are through him, and we exist through him,” Paul says. This is why the condition of the Corinthians’ food is of no consequence for Paul; it has no power since God is the source of all things and we have received these for His purposes. </p><p><em>However, not everyone has this knowledge. Some have been so used to idolatry up until now that when they eat food sacrificed to an idol, their conscience, being weak, is defiled. Food will not bring us close to God. We are not worse off if we don’t eat, and we are not better if we do eat.<br></em><br></p><p>There are some in the church that do not yet possess the wisdom to partake in such food. In fact, it may well be the majority. These have not moved far enough away from their old habits, thoughts, and desires that they are able to eat such food. They can eat, but it would not be beneficial for them. True freedom in Christ is the product of maturity. (Galatians 5) If these immature members of the congregation eat food used in idolatry, Paul likely fears that emotional and physical responses might hinder their spiritual development. After all, he essentially warned the Corinthians that participating in sex outside of marriage will do the same. Food for all people—like sex for most—Paul says here serves a purpose, and that purpose is not to make us holier or bring us closer to God. </p><p><em>But be careful that this right of yours in no way becomes a stumbling block to the weak. For if someone sees you, the one who has knowledge, dining in an idol’s temple, won’t his weak conscience be encouraged to eat food offered to idols? So the weak person, the brother or sister for whom Christ died, is ruined by your knowledge. Now when you sin like this against brothers and sisters and wound their weak conscience, you are sinning against Christ. Therefore, if food causes my brother or sister to fall, I will never again eat meat, so that I won’t cause my brother or sister to fall.<br></em><br></p><p>Earlier, Paul wrote to the Galatians: “Carry one another’s burdens; in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ. For is anyone considers himself to be something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” (6:2,3) “All things are permissible, yet all things are not beneficial for me.” Here in these closing verses of chapter eight, Paul tells the Corinthians what is beneficial to each of them: the betterment and strengthening of every member’s faith in Christ. The Corinthians will come to learn in this very letter that each person is a member of the body of Christ with every other member. What is best for those who brag about their knowledge and the freedom that it gives them is to seek a closer walk with Jesus for other members who lack these.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 7 Part Two: No Matter Who, Where, or When</title>
      <itunes:episode>86</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>86</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 7 Part Two: No Matter Who, Where, or When</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">3f4cc0f8-884c-486b-b472-c8c4be6f0edf</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Let each one live his life in the situation the Lord assigned when God called him. This is what I command in all the churches. Was anyone already circumcised when he was called? He should not undo his circumcision. Was anyone called while uncircumcised? He should not get circumcised. Circumcision does not matter and uncircumcision does not matter. Keeping God’s commands is what matters. Let each of you remain in the situation in which he was called. Were you called while a slave? Don’t let it concern you. But if you can become free, by all means take the opportunity.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For he who is called by the Lord as a slave is the Lord’s freedman. Likewise he who is called as a free man is Christ’s slave.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of people. Brothers and sisters, each person is to remain with God in the situation in which he was called.<br></em><br></p><p>Sadly, Paul’s words to the Corinthians are also taken out of context by people trying to justify un-Christlike attitudes. Here Paul’s intent is not to argue that Christians who own slaves should not free them. These eight verses are examples intended to reenforce the point that he has just made about divorce: It is best to remain in the condition that we were in when we came to faith. J. Paul Sampley writes, “Paul does not require believers to leave their social setting. As we shall see shortly, this is partly a function of Paul’s conviction that the end of the ages is near and, therefore, there is no need of altering social structures, but it also reflects his profound belief that the gospel can be fully lived whatever one is or whatever one’s circumstances (cf. 2 Cor. 4:7).” (NIB, Vol. 10, 880)</p><p><em>Now about virgins: I have no command from the Lord, but I do give an opinion as one who by the Lord’s mercy is faithful. Because of the present distress, I think that it is good for a man to remain as he is. Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife. However, if you do get married, you have not sinned, and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned. But such people will have trouble in this life, and I am trying to spare you.<br></em><br></p><p>In v27, Paul repeats again his overarching message of this chapter. “Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife.” Remain in the condition that you are in presently. As previously stated in the quote from J. Paul Sampley, Paul recommended that each Corinthian should stay in the state that they were in when they came to faith in Jesus Christ as a proof that the gospel is effective no matter the circumstance. Also as we see here, Paul states that a Christian who seeks a change in his or her status only invites distraction. It is the apostle’s opinion that life is already difficult enough for the Christian; why add more trouble to it in the time that remains? </p><p><em>This is what I mean, brothers and sisters: The time is limited, so from now on those who have wives should be as though they had none, those who weep as though they did not weep, those who rejoice as though they did not rejoice, those who buy as though they didn’t own anything, and those who use the world as though they did not make full use of it. For this world in its current form is passing away.<br></em><br></p><p>We learn here that Paul believed that to expend effort trying to change our status—whatever it may be—would be wasted since the end was near. He suggests here that the Corinthians begin the process of distancing themselves from worldly cares. Status no longer matters nor does condition or circumstance. “For this world in its current form in passing away.” But some might ask if this still holds true today, since Paul was apparently mistaken about the timeline. My answer is a good old non-committed maybe. It depends on what Paul means in the ending of verse 31.</p><p>If Paul means to tell the Corinthians that they needn’t worry about status and circumstance because the judgement is imminent, there may be some room to question this teaching, since the apostle’s advice was shared nearly two millennia ago and there has been no “passing away.” The end is nigh; sell your possessions and look skyward toward heaven. I hear Bill Murray’s repeated slogan in <em>Stripes</em>: “It just doesn’t matter. It just doesn’t matter.” But if the literal end of all things doesn’t happen or is not near, how can we even consider living as Paul advises in v29-31? The Shakers heeded this advice, and today there remains a single active Shaker community in the United States. But perhaps Paul means something different.</p><p>“For this world in its current form is passing away.” Later in 2 Corinthians Paul declares that “in Christ there is a new creation. The old had passed away, and, see, the new has come.” If Paul is not talking about the final judgement being near, what is he? Earlier in his letter to the Galatians, Paul informs the congregation that he “no longer lives, but it is Christ who lives [within him].” And it is this very same idea that he may be communicating to the Corinthians—that in Christ the faithful must reevaluate and engage the world in a different way. Believers must begin to see themselves through different eyes. In fact, this theme is repeated in Paul’s later letter to the Romans, who must stop living into their old identities and into Christ’s. For Paul, the new world, the kingdom of God is not something that will come but something that already has in Christ—although it is not yet completely visible. In fact, Paul will soon state to the Corinthians that, “now is the acceptable time; behold, now is the day of salvation.” (2 Cor 6:2, NJV)</p><p><em> want you to be without concerns. The unmarried man is concerned about the things of the Lord—how he may please the Lord. But the married man is concerned about the things of the world—how he may please his wife—and his interests are divided. The unmarried woman or virgin is concerned about the things of the Lord, so that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But the married woman is concerned about the things of the world—how she may please her husband.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I am saying this for your own benefit, not to put a restraint on you, but to promote what is proper and so that you may be devoted to the Lord without distraction.<br></em><br></p><p>If the kingdom of God has been inaugurated, then the Corinthians are bound to seeing that it is made real or made known. Paul believes that the Christian who keeps part of his or her mind on the world’s concerns will have a more difficult time pleasing the Lord—or carrying out His will—since, “his interests are divided.” Remember, this is Paul’s teaching and not the Lord’s by his own admission. However, this does not mean that we must ignore it. On the contrary, his observation is correct. Who among us has never been distracted from what we know should be done by things that, to quote Bill Murray again, “Just [don’t] matter”? Paul actually tells us this in the very next passage: that since this teaching is not from the Lord, it is for each of us to decide how best to “please the Lord” and submit to His will. Paul just argues that his way is “more excellent”. </p><p><em>If any man thinks he is acting improperly toward the virgin he is engaged to, if she is getting beyond the usual age for marriage, and he feels he should marry—he can do what he wants. He is not sinning; they can get married. But he who stands firm in his heart (who is under no compulsion, but has control over his own will) and has decided in his heart to keep her as his fiancée, will do well. So, then, he who marries his fiancée does well, but he who does not marry will do better.<br></em><br></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Let each one live his life in the situation the Lord assigned when God called him. This is what I command in all the churches. Was anyone already circumcised when he was called? He should not undo his circumcision. Was anyone called while uncircumcised? He should not get circumcised. Circumcision does not matter and uncircumcision does not matter. Keeping God’s commands is what matters. Let each of you remain in the situation in which he was called. Were you called while a slave? Don’t let it concern you. But if you can become free, by all means take the opportunity.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For he who is called by the Lord as a slave is the Lord’s freedman. Likewise he who is called as a free man is Christ’s slave.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of people. Brothers and sisters, each person is to remain with God in the situation in which he was called.<br></em><br></p><p>Sadly, Paul’s words to the Corinthians are also taken out of context by people trying to justify un-Christlike attitudes. Here Paul’s intent is not to argue that Christians who own slaves should not free them. These eight verses are examples intended to reenforce the point that he has just made about divorce: It is best to remain in the condition that we were in when we came to faith. J. Paul Sampley writes, “Paul does not require believers to leave their social setting. As we shall see shortly, this is partly a function of Paul’s conviction that the end of the ages is near and, therefore, there is no need of altering social structures, but it also reflects his profound belief that the gospel can be fully lived whatever one is or whatever one’s circumstances (cf. 2 Cor. 4:7).” (NIB, Vol. 10, 880)</p><p><em>Now about virgins: I have no command from the Lord, but I do give an opinion as one who by the Lord’s mercy is faithful. Because of the present distress, I think that it is good for a man to remain as he is. Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife. However, if you do get married, you have not sinned, and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned. But such people will have trouble in this life, and I am trying to spare you.<br></em><br></p><p>In v27, Paul repeats again his overarching message of this chapter. “Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife.” Remain in the condition that you are in presently. As previously stated in the quote from J. Paul Sampley, Paul recommended that each Corinthian should stay in the state that they were in when they came to faith in Jesus Christ as a proof that the gospel is effective no matter the circumstance. Also as we see here, Paul states that a Christian who seeks a change in his or her status only invites distraction. It is the apostle’s opinion that life is already difficult enough for the Christian; why add more trouble to it in the time that remains? </p><p><em>This is what I mean, brothers and sisters: The time is limited, so from now on those who have wives should be as though they had none, those who weep as though they did not weep, those who rejoice as though they did not rejoice, those who buy as though they didn’t own anything, and those who use the world as though they did not make full use of it. For this world in its current form is passing away.<br></em><br></p><p>We learn here that Paul believed that to expend effort trying to change our status—whatever it may be—would be wasted since the end was near. He suggests here that the Corinthians begin the process of distancing themselves from worldly cares. Status no longer matters nor does condition or circumstance. “For this world in its current form in passing away.” But some might ask if this still holds true today, since Paul was apparently mistaken about the timeline. My answer is a good old non-committed maybe. It depends on what Paul means in the ending of verse 31.</p><p>If Paul means to tell the Corinthians that they needn’t worry about status and circumstance because the judgement is imminent, there may be some room to question this teaching, since the apostle’s advice was shared nearly two millennia ago and there has been no “passing away.” The end is nigh; sell your possessions and look skyward toward heaven. I hear Bill Murray’s repeated slogan in <em>Stripes</em>: “It just doesn’t matter. It just doesn’t matter.” But if the literal end of all things doesn’t happen or is not near, how can we even consider living as Paul advises in v29-31? The Shakers heeded this advice, and today there remains a single active Shaker community in the United States. But perhaps Paul means something different.</p><p>“For this world in its current form is passing away.” Later in 2 Corinthians Paul declares that “in Christ there is a new creation. The old had passed away, and, see, the new has come.” If Paul is not talking about the final judgement being near, what is he? Earlier in his letter to the Galatians, Paul informs the congregation that he “no longer lives, but it is Christ who lives [within him].” And it is this very same idea that he may be communicating to the Corinthians—that in Christ the faithful must reevaluate and engage the world in a different way. Believers must begin to see themselves through different eyes. In fact, this theme is repeated in Paul’s later letter to the Romans, who must stop living into their old identities and into Christ’s. For Paul, the new world, the kingdom of God is not something that will come but something that already has in Christ—although it is not yet completely visible. In fact, Paul will soon state to the Corinthians that, “now is the acceptable time; behold, now is the day of salvation.” (2 Cor 6:2, NJV)</p><p><em> want you to be without concerns. The unmarried man is concerned about the things of the Lord—how he may please the Lord. But the married man is concerned about the things of the world—how he may please his wife—and his interests are divided. The unmarried woman or virgin is concerned about the things of the Lord, so that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But the married woman is concerned about the things of the world—how she may please her husband.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I am saying this for your own benefit, not to put a restraint on you, but to promote what is proper and so that you may be devoted to the Lord without distraction.<br></em><br></p><p>If the kingdom of God has been inaugurated, then the Corinthians are bound to seeing that it is made real or made known. Paul believes that the Christian who keeps part of his or her mind on the world’s concerns will have a more difficult time pleasing the Lord—or carrying out His will—since, “his interests are divided.” Remember, this is Paul’s teaching and not the Lord’s by his own admission. However, this does not mean that we must ignore it. On the contrary, his observation is correct. Who among us has never been distracted from what we know should be done by things that, to quote Bill Murray again, “Just [don’t] matter”? Paul actually tells us this in the very next passage: that since this teaching is not from the Lord, it is for each of us to decide how best to “please the Lord” and submit to His will. Paul just argues that his way is “more excellent”. </p><p><em>If any man thinks he is acting improperly toward the virgin he is engaged to, if she is getting beyond the usual age for marriage, and he feels he should marry—he can do what he wants. He is not sinning; they can get married. But he who stands firm in his heart (who is under no compulsion, but has control over his own will) and has decided in his heart to keep her as his fiancée, will do well. So, then, he who marries his fiancée does well, but he who does not marry will do better.<br></em><br></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 17 Jun 2024 00:02:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d036f165/d33f4598.mp3" length="15553559" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>969</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>Let each one live his life in the situation the Lord assigned when God called him. This is what I command in all the churches. Was anyone already circumcised when he was called? He should not undo his circumcision. Was anyone called while uncircumcised? He should not get circumcised. Circumcision does not matter and uncircumcision does not matter. Keeping God’s commands is what matters. Let each of you remain in the situation in which he was called. Were you called while a slave? Don’t let it concern you. But if you can become free, by all means take the opportunity.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>For he who is called by the Lord as a slave is the Lord’s freedman. Likewise he who is called as a free man is Christ’s slave.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of people. Brothers and sisters, each person is to remain with God in the situation in which he was called.<br></em><br></p><p>Sadly, Paul’s words to the Corinthians are also taken out of context by people trying to justify un-Christlike attitudes. Here Paul’s intent is not to argue that Christians who own slaves should not free them. These eight verses are examples intended to reenforce the point that he has just made about divorce: It is best to remain in the condition that we were in when we came to faith. J. Paul Sampley writes, “Paul does not require believers to leave their social setting. As we shall see shortly, this is partly a function of Paul’s conviction that the end of the ages is near and, therefore, there is no need of altering social structures, but it also reflects his profound belief that the gospel can be fully lived whatever one is or whatever one’s circumstances (cf. 2 Cor. 4:7).” (NIB, Vol. 10, 880)</p><p><em>Now about virgins: I have no command from the Lord, but I do give an opinion as one who by the Lord’s mercy is faithful. Because of the present distress, I think that it is good for a man to remain as he is. Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife. However, if you do get married, you have not sinned, and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned. But such people will have trouble in this life, and I am trying to spare you.<br></em><br></p><p>In v27, Paul repeats again his overarching message of this chapter. “Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be released. Are you released from a wife? Do not seek a wife.” Remain in the condition that you are in presently. As previously stated in the quote from J. Paul Sampley, Paul recommended that each Corinthian should stay in the state that they were in when they came to faith in Jesus Christ as a proof that the gospel is effective no matter the circumstance. Also as we see here, Paul states that a Christian who seeks a change in his or her status only invites distraction. It is the apostle’s opinion that life is already difficult enough for the Christian; why add more trouble to it in the time that remains? </p><p><em>This is what I mean, brothers and sisters: The time is limited, so from now on those who have wives should be as though they had none, those who weep as though they did not weep, those who rejoice as though they did not rejoice, those who buy as though they didn’t own anything, and those who use the world as though they did not make full use of it. For this world in its current form is passing away.<br></em><br></p><p>We learn here that Paul believed that to expend effort trying to change our status—whatever it may be—would be wasted since the end was near. He suggests here that the Corinthians begin the process of distancing themselves from worldly cares. Status no longer matters nor does condition or circumstance. “For this world in its current form in passing away.” But some might ask if this still holds true today, since Paul was apparently mistaken about the timeline. My answer is a good old non-committed maybe. It depends on what Paul means in the ending of verse 31.</p><p>If Paul means to tell the Corinthians that they needn’t worry about status and circumstance because the judgement is imminent, there may be some room to question this teaching, since the apostle’s advice was shared nearly two millennia ago and there has been no “passing away.” The end is nigh; sell your possessions and look skyward toward heaven. I hear Bill Murray’s repeated slogan in <em>Stripes</em>: “It just doesn’t matter. It just doesn’t matter.” But if the literal end of all things doesn’t happen or is not near, how can we even consider living as Paul advises in v29-31? The Shakers heeded this advice, and today there remains a single active Shaker community in the United States. But perhaps Paul means something different.</p><p>“For this world in its current form is passing away.” Later in 2 Corinthians Paul declares that “in Christ there is a new creation. The old had passed away, and, see, the new has come.” If Paul is not talking about the final judgement being near, what is he? Earlier in his letter to the Galatians, Paul informs the congregation that he “no longer lives, but it is Christ who lives [within him].” And it is this very same idea that he may be communicating to the Corinthians—that in Christ the faithful must reevaluate and engage the world in a different way. Believers must begin to see themselves through different eyes. In fact, this theme is repeated in Paul’s later letter to the Romans, who must stop living into their old identities and into Christ’s. For Paul, the new world, the kingdom of God is not something that will come but something that already has in Christ—although it is not yet completely visible. In fact, Paul will soon state to the Corinthians that, “now is the acceptable time; behold, now is the day of salvation.” (2 Cor 6:2, NJV)</p><p><em> want you to be without concerns. The unmarried man is concerned about the things of the Lord—how he may please the Lord. But the married man is concerned about the things of the world—how he may please his wife—and his interests are divided. The unmarried woman or virgin is concerned about the things of the Lord, so that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But the married woman is concerned about the things of the world—how she may please her husband.</em><strong><em> </em></strong><em>I am saying this for your own benefit, not to put a restraint on you, but to promote what is proper and so that you may be devoted to the Lord without distraction.<br></em><br></p><p>If the kingdom of God has been inaugurated, then the Corinthians are bound to seeing that it is made real or made known. Paul believes that the Christian who keeps part of his or her mind on the world’s concerns will have a more difficult time pleasing the Lord—or carrying out His will—since, “his interests are divided.” Remember, this is Paul’s teaching and not the Lord’s by his own admission. However, this does not mean that we must ignore it. On the contrary, his observation is correct. Who among us has never been distracted from what we know should be done by things that, to quote Bill Murray again, “Just [don’t] matter”? Paul actually tells us this in the very next passage: that since this teaching is not from the Lord, it is for each of us to decide how best to “please the Lord” and submit to His will. Paul just argues that his way is “more excellent”. </p><p><em>If any man thinks he is acting improperly toward the virgin he is engaged to, if she is getting beyond the usual age for marriage, and he feels he should marry—he can do what he wants. He is not sinning; they can get married. But he who stands firm in his heart (who is under no compulsion, but has control over his own will) and has decided in his heart to keep her as his fiancée, will do well. So, then, he who marries his fiancée does well, but he who does not marry will do better.<br></em><br></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Paul, Corinthians, status, gospel, effective</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d036f165/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 7 Part One: Don't Give Satan a Chance</title>
      <itunes:episode>85</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>85</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 7 Part One: Don't Give Satan a Chance</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">8816cc38-aa6f-4030-bcfe-312dacdbef35</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter six ends with Paul’s command to, “Flee from sexual immorality!” Christians must do so, he says, because we can no longer claim ownership of ourselves—of our bodies. Because of Jesus’ work we are no longer free to give ourselves over to our lusts and to those things that we crave. Paul is so concerned with the problem of sexual immorality that he continues addressing the topic of human sexuality in chapter seven. Don’t forget that this part of Paul’s moral instruction begins with his admonishment of the church for it permitting a man who is in a sexual relationship with his step-mother to remain as a member. In fact, they seem to be proud of this decision, maybe because of their mantra, “All things are permissible for me, [because of grace].” </p><p>Something else to note is when Paul tells the Corinthians that when a person has sex with a prostitute the two become one in body, but when a person joins with Christ, they become one in Spirit. With this, I believe, Paul is challenging Christians to decide what is more important: the flesh—and the things thereof—or Christ.  </p><p><em>Now in response to the matters you wrote about: ‘It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’ But because sexual immorality is so common, each man should have sexual relations with his own wife, and each woman should have sexual relations with her own husband. A husband should fulfill his marital duty to his wife, and likewise a wife to her husband. A wife does not have the right over her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right over his own body, but his wife does. Do not deprive one another—except when you agree for a time, to devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again; otherwise, Satan may tempt you because of your lack of self-control. I say this as a concession, not as a command. I wish that all people were as I am. But each has his own gift from God, one person has this gift, another has that.<br></em><br></p><p>Chapter seven begins with evidence of that missing letter that I mentioned in the introduction episode. It appears that someone—either an individual or a group—within the church of Corinth was troubled by the sexually immoral behavior that was occurring—and maybe even celebrated—there. Paul considers this letter somewhat overreactive: The opponents of what appears to be the accepted practice in the congregation seek the apostle’s approval of their belief that the only way Christians should live out their faith is in total abstinence whether married or not. </p><p>“’It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’” Paul begins this chapter by quoting them. Surprisingly, Paul disagrees with this—even though he, himself, abstains from having sex. Since sexual immorality is so widespread in Corinth—both in the city at large and, I assume, even in the church—Paul says that people should have sex only with their spouses. Paul knows that for most people physical lust is a powerful hinderance to righteousness—excluding himself and those who share the same spiritual “gift”. He would prefer that people abstain from sexual congress but knows that this is unrealistic; in fact, it appears that Paul expects that this urge will always triumph, because he knows how powerful sex is!</p><p>Sex’s influence reaches well beyond the physical into both the psychological and the spiritual. It is so powerful that Paul instructs spouses to NOT without sex from one another—unless mutually agreed upon—since most people lack “self-control.” In Judaism, marriage was considered to a be a primary mechanism in preventing people from becoming sexually immoral. Perhaps this is why Paul tells spouses that their bodies are not their own but belong to the other. In this sense, their bodies are tools intended to serve a function or complete a task. If one spouse refuses to have sex with the other, Paul’s argument goes, then the spouse who is—to quote Dr. Evil— “all pent up” <strong>will</strong> give into temptation due to the lack of self-control. No, this doesn’t sound very romantical—doesn’t sound like “love-making”—but it will help keep Satan out of one’s marriage. Paul even extends his advice to widows and widowers. It is best not to remarry, but better to marry rather than to be consumed by erotic desire and give into sexual immorality. </p><p><em>I say to the unmarried and to widows: It is good for them if they remain as I am. But if they do not have self-control, they should marry, since it is better to marry than to burn with desire.<br></em><br></p><p>Before we move on, I think there is an important sidenote to add. In his comments about sex at no point does Paul state or even imply that spouses should engage in it solely for the purpose of procreation. This is just something to think about. Paul then seems to shift gears and takes up the practice of divorce. Please note, I said “seems”.</p><p><em>To the married I give this command—not I, but the Lord—a wife is not to leave her husband. But if she does leave, she must remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband—and a husband is not to divorce his wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Some commentators argue that here Paul is addressing a specific circumstance, since he begins this teaching on divorce with the wife initiating the separation. This is in contrast with tradition which usually concerns itself with husbands initiating divorce from their wives. Although with this in mind it seems reasonable to assume that Paul is addressing some specific circumstance, the text that we have provides no such information. More likely, Paul is teaching the Corinthians what Jesus had said regarding divorce among believers. Keep in mind, the four gospels that we have today in our canon had yet to be written; however, it is not only reasonable but probable that early Christians would have access to a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings—if not a yet to be discovered proto-gospel. </p><p>Deuteronomy 24:1-4 permits Jewish men to divorce their wives for any number of reasons, but the same is not true for their wives. In the Roman world, though, divorce could be initiated by either party. Thus, the practice in Corinth would be that wives could divorce their husbands. Why does Paul insert this teaching into his letter here? Considering that the apostle has just argued the preeminence of marriage as a means for staving off sexual immorality, would it not be natural for him to remind these nascent Christians that everything they do or don’t do is for a higher purpose? Or perhaps he is teaching the Corinthians “a more excellent way,” to steal a phrase he will use in a few chapters—the way the Jesus taught. </p><p>Paul tells them that although they can divorce under Roman law and cultural practice maybe they shouldn’t seek to do so. Remember verse 6:12: “‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial.” In verse eleven, Paul extends this teaching. He does offer grace to the woman who simply cannot stay married, however. </p><p><em>But I (not the Lord) say to the rest: If any brother has an unbelieving wife and she is willing to live with him, he must not divorce her. Also, if any woman has an unbelieving husband and he is willing to live with her, she must not divorce her husband. For the unbelieving husband is made holy by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is made holy by the husband. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but as it is they are holy. But if the unbeliever leaves, let him leave. A brother or a sister is not bound in such cases. God has called you to live in peace. Wife, for all you know, you might save your husband. Husband, for all you know, you might save your wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands on Jesus’ teaching on divorce and extols the salvific character...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter six ends with Paul’s command to, “Flee from sexual immorality!” Christians must do so, he says, because we can no longer claim ownership of ourselves—of our bodies. Because of Jesus’ work we are no longer free to give ourselves over to our lusts and to those things that we crave. Paul is so concerned with the problem of sexual immorality that he continues addressing the topic of human sexuality in chapter seven. Don’t forget that this part of Paul’s moral instruction begins with his admonishment of the church for it permitting a man who is in a sexual relationship with his step-mother to remain as a member. In fact, they seem to be proud of this decision, maybe because of their mantra, “All things are permissible for me, [because of grace].” </p><p>Something else to note is when Paul tells the Corinthians that when a person has sex with a prostitute the two become one in body, but when a person joins with Christ, they become one in Spirit. With this, I believe, Paul is challenging Christians to decide what is more important: the flesh—and the things thereof—or Christ.  </p><p><em>Now in response to the matters you wrote about: ‘It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’ But because sexual immorality is so common, each man should have sexual relations with his own wife, and each woman should have sexual relations with her own husband. A husband should fulfill his marital duty to his wife, and likewise a wife to her husband. A wife does not have the right over her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right over his own body, but his wife does. Do not deprive one another—except when you agree for a time, to devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again; otherwise, Satan may tempt you because of your lack of self-control. I say this as a concession, not as a command. I wish that all people were as I am. But each has his own gift from God, one person has this gift, another has that.<br></em><br></p><p>Chapter seven begins with evidence of that missing letter that I mentioned in the introduction episode. It appears that someone—either an individual or a group—within the church of Corinth was troubled by the sexually immoral behavior that was occurring—and maybe even celebrated—there. Paul considers this letter somewhat overreactive: The opponents of what appears to be the accepted practice in the congregation seek the apostle’s approval of their belief that the only way Christians should live out their faith is in total abstinence whether married or not. </p><p>“’It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’” Paul begins this chapter by quoting them. Surprisingly, Paul disagrees with this—even though he, himself, abstains from having sex. Since sexual immorality is so widespread in Corinth—both in the city at large and, I assume, even in the church—Paul says that people should have sex only with their spouses. Paul knows that for most people physical lust is a powerful hinderance to righteousness—excluding himself and those who share the same spiritual “gift”. He would prefer that people abstain from sexual congress but knows that this is unrealistic; in fact, it appears that Paul expects that this urge will always triumph, because he knows how powerful sex is!</p><p>Sex’s influence reaches well beyond the physical into both the psychological and the spiritual. It is so powerful that Paul instructs spouses to NOT without sex from one another—unless mutually agreed upon—since most people lack “self-control.” In Judaism, marriage was considered to a be a primary mechanism in preventing people from becoming sexually immoral. Perhaps this is why Paul tells spouses that their bodies are not their own but belong to the other. In this sense, their bodies are tools intended to serve a function or complete a task. If one spouse refuses to have sex with the other, Paul’s argument goes, then the spouse who is—to quote Dr. Evil— “all pent up” <strong>will</strong> give into temptation due to the lack of self-control. No, this doesn’t sound very romantical—doesn’t sound like “love-making”—but it will help keep Satan out of one’s marriage. Paul even extends his advice to widows and widowers. It is best not to remarry, but better to marry rather than to be consumed by erotic desire and give into sexual immorality. </p><p><em>I say to the unmarried and to widows: It is good for them if they remain as I am. But if they do not have self-control, they should marry, since it is better to marry than to burn with desire.<br></em><br></p><p>Before we move on, I think there is an important sidenote to add. In his comments about sex at no point does Paul state or even imply that spouses should engage in it solely for the purpose of procreation. This is just something to think about. Paul then seems to shift gears and takes up the practice of divorce. Please note, I said “seems”.</p><p><em>To the married I give this command—not I, but the Lord—a wife is not to leave her husband. But if she does leave, she must remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband—and a husband is not to divorce his wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Some commentators argue that here Paul is addressing a specific circumstance, since he begins this teaching on divorce with the wife initiating the separation. This is in contrast with tradition which usually concerns itself with husbands initiating divorce from their wives. Although with this in mind it seems reasonable to assume that Paul is addressing some specific circumstance, the text that we have provides no such information. More likely, Paul is teaching the Corinthians what Jesus had said regarding divorce among believers. Keep in mind, the four gospels that we have today in our canon had yet to be written; however, it is not only reasonable but probable that early Christians would have access to a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings—if not a yet to be discovered proto-gospel. </p><p>Deuteronomy 24:1-4 permits Jewish men to divorce their wives for any number of reasons, but the same is not true for their wives. In the Roman world, though, divorce could be initiated by either party. Thus, the practice in Corinth would be that wives could divorce their husbands. Why does Paul insert this teaching into his letter here? Considering that the apostle has just argued the preeminence of marriage as a means for staving off sexual immorality, would it not be natural for him to remind these nascent Christians that everything they do or don’t do is for a higher purpose? Or perhaps he is teaching the Corinthians “a more excellent way,” to steal a phrase he will use in a few chapters—the way the Jesus taught. </p><p>Paul tells them that although they can divorce under Roman law and cultural practice maybe they shouldn’t seek to do so. Remember verse 6:12: “‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial.” In verse eleven, Paul extends this teaching. He does offer grace to the woman who simply cannot stay married, however. </p><p><em>But I (not the Lord) say to the rest: If any brother has an unbelieving wife and she is willing to live with him, he must not divorce her. Also, if any woman has an unbelieving husband and he is willing to live with her, she must not divorce her husband. For the unbelieving husband is made holy by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is made holy by the husband. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but as it is they are holy. But if the unbeliever leaves, let him leave. A brother or a sister is not bound in such cases. God has called you to live in peace. Wife, for all you know, you might save your husband. Husband, for all you know, you might save your wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands on Jesus’ teaching on divorce and extols the salvific character...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 17 Jun 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/1fd3dca7/08433e7a.mp3" length="18297879" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1140</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter six ends with Paul’s command to, “Flee from sexual immorality!” Christians must do so, he says, because we can no longer claim ownership of ourselves—of our bodies. Because of Jesus’ work we are no longer free to give ourselves over to our lusts and to those things that we crave. Paul is so concerned with the problem of sexual immorality that he continues addressing the topic of human sexuality in chapter seven. Don’t forget that this part of Paul’s moral instruction begins with his admonishment of the church for it permitting a man who is in a sexual relationship with his step-mother to remain as a member. In fact, they seem to be proud of this decision, maybe because of their mantra, “All things are permissible for me, [because of grace].” </p><p>Something else to note is when Paul tells the Corinthians that when a person has sex with a prostitute the two become one in body, but when a person joins with Christ, they become one in Spirit. With this, I believe, Paul is challenging Christians to decide what is more important: the flesh—and the things thereof—or Christ.  </p><p><em>Now in response to the matters you wrote about: ‘It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’ But because sexual immorality is so common, each man should have sexual relations with his own wife, and each woman should have sexual relations with her own husband. A husband should fulfill his marital duty to his wife, and likewise a wife to her husband. A wife does not have the right over her own body, but her husband does. In the same way, a husband does not have the right over his own body, but his wife does. Do not deprive one another—except when you agree for a time, to devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again; otherwise, Satan may tempt you because of your lack of self-control. I say this as a concession, not as a command. I wish that all people were as I am. But each has his own gift from God, one person has this gift, another has that.<br></em><br></p><p>Chapter seven begins with evidence of that missing letter that I mentioned in the introduction episode. It appears that someone—either an individual or a group—within the church of Corinth was troubled by the sexually immoral behavior that was occurring—and maybe even celebrated—there. Paul considers this letter somewhat overreactive: The opponents of what appears to be the accepted practice in the congregation seek the apostle’s approval of their belief that the only way Christians should live out their faith is in total abstinence whether married or not. </p><p>“’It is good for a man not to have sexual relations with a woman.’” Paul begins this chapter by quoting them. Surprisingly, Paul disagrees with this—even though he, himself, abstains from having sex. Since sexual immorality is so widespread in Corinth—both in the city at large and, I assume, even in the church—Paul says that people should have sex only with their spouses. Paul knows that for most people physical lust is a powerful hinderance to righteousness—excluding himself and those who share the same spiritual “gift”. He would prefer that people abstain from sexual congress but knows that this is unrealistic; in fact, it appears that Paul expects that this urge will always triumph, because he knows how powerful sex is!</p><p>Sex’s influence reaches well beyond the physical into both the psychological and the spiritual. It is so powerful that Paul instructs spouses to NOT without sex from one another—unless mutually agreed upon—since most people lack “self-control.” In Judaism, marriage was considered to a be a primary mechanism in preventing people from becoming sexually immoral. Perhaps this is why Paul tells spouses that their bodies are not their own but belong to the other. In this sense, their bodies are tools intended to serve a function or complete a task. If one spouse refuses to have sex with the other, Paul’s argument goes, then the spouse who is—to quote Dr. Evil— “all pent up” <strong>will</strong> give into temptation due to the lack of self-control. No, this doesn’t sound very romantical—doesn’t sound like “love-making”—but it will help keep Satan out of one’s marriage. Paul even extends his advice to widows and widowers. It is best not to remarry, but better to marry rather than to be consumed by erotic desire and give into sexual immorality. </p><p><em>I say to the unmarried and to widows: It is good for them if they remain as I am. But if they do not have self-control, they should marry, since it is better to marry than to burn with desire.<br></em><br></p><p>Before we move on, I think there is an important sidenote to add. In his comments about sex at no point does Paul state or even imply that spouses should engage in it solely for the purpose of procreation. This is just something to think about. Paul then seems to shift gears and takes up the practice of divorce. Please note, I said “seems”.</p><p><em>To the married I give this command—not I, but the Lord—a wife is not to leave her husband. But if she does leave, she must remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband—and a husband is not to divorce his wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Some commentators argue that here Paul is addressing a specific circumstance, since he begins this teaching on divorce with the wife initiating the separation. This is in contrast with tradition which usually concerns itself with husbands initiating divorce from their wives. Although with this in mind it seems reasonable to assume that Paul is addressing some specific circumstance, the text that we have provides no such information. More likely, Paul is teaching the Corinthians what Jesus had said regarding divorce among believers. Keep in mind, the four gospels that we have today in our canon had yet to be written; however, it is not only reasonable but probable that early Christians would have access to a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings—if not a yet to be discovered proto-gospel. </p><p>Deuteronomy 24:1-4 permits Jewish men to divorce their wives for any number of reasons, but the same is not true for their wives. In the Roman world, though, divorce could be initiated by either party. Thus, the practice in Corinth would be that wives could divorce their husbands. Why does Paul insert this teaching into his letter here? Considering that the apostle has just argued the preeminence of marriage as a means for staving off sexual immorality, would it not be natural for him to remind these nascent Christians that everything they do or don’t do is for a higher purpose? Or perhaps he is teaching the Corinthians “a more excellent way,” to steal a phrase he will use in a few chapters—the way the Jesus taught. </p><p>Paul tells them that although they can divorce under Roman law and cultural practice maybe they shouldn’t seek to do so. Remember verse 6:12: “‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial.” In verse eleven, Paul extends this teaching. He does offer grace to the woman who simply cannot stay married, however. </p><p><em>But I (not the Lord) say to the rest: If any brother has an unbelieving wife and she is willing to live with him, he must not divorce her. Also, if any woman has an unbelieving husband and he is willing to live with her, she must not divorce her husband. For the unbelieving husband is made holy by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is made holy by the husband. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but as it is they are holy. But if the unbeliever leaves, let him leave. A brother or a sister is not bound in such cases. God has called you to live in peace. Wife, for all you know, you might save your husband. Husband, for all you know, you might save your wife.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands on Jesus’ teaching on divorce and extols the salvific character...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>sexual, immorality, husbands, wives, marriage, temptation</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7/transcription.vtt" type="text/vtt" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7/transcription.srt" type="application/x-subrip" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7/transcription.json" type="application/json" rel="captions"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7/transcription.txt" type="text/plain"/>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1fd3dca7/transcription" type="text/html"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 6: Wouldn't You Rather...</title>
      <itunes:episode>84</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>84</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 6: Wouldn't You Rather...</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">b32e1471-c997-429e-be5c-6abef704ae9a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/83b1ef36</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER SIX (NRSV)</strong></p><p>Now Paul goes to meddling where he doesn’t belong. </p><p><em>If any of you has a dispute against another, how dare you take it to court before the unrighteous, and not before the saints? Or don’t you know that the saints will judge the world? And if the world is judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the trivial cases? Don’t you know that we will judge angels—how much more matters of this life? So if you have such matters, do you appoint as your judges those who have no standing in the church? I say this to your shame! Can it be that there is not one wise person among you who is able to arbitrate between fellow believers? Instead, brother goes to court against brother, and that before unbelievers!<br></em><br></p><p>As people who possess new yeast, Paul wonders why the Corinthian Christians are taking each other to court to settle their disputes. This is another indication that the old yeast is present and still must be purged; it is yet another proof that life within the church is no different than life outside of it. Although we do not know the details, what we do know from history is that the Roman court was a tool used by the rich and the powerful and not by the poor or the ordinary. Because of this, it is likely that Paul here is now addressing greed—another of the immoralities that the Christian must avoid.</p><p>His questions here are rhetorical and would naturally be followed by the sound <em>duh</em>. Paul is confused as to why Christians are involving the civil, worldly court in their lives, and he finds no use for this. It can only end in greater division. </p><p>Back in chapter four, Paul addresses those Corinthians who are trying to elevate themselves to become leaders in the church. They are using their blessing and “fullness” as proof of worthiness to lead. Paul responds the them, sarcastically pointing out that he, as an apostle appointed by Christ, has experienced none of these blessings that would indicate his right to lead. In 4:14 he writes, “I’m not writing this to shame you, but to warn you as my dear children.” On the contrary, this time, when it comes to taking Christian brothers and sisters to court, Paul tells them this to shame them! He is shocked that no one in the church is willing to step in in to arbitrate these disputes. The Corinthians, who will one day judge angels appear to care little to nothing about each other or about living into the future in a new way. And if these disputes are about money, if they are about greed, how even more shameful!</p><p>In Daniel 7:21,22 state: “I saw, and the same horn made war with the holy ones, and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of Days came, and judgement was given to the holy ones of God Most High, and the time came that the holy ones possessed the kingdom.” (NJV)</p><p>Wisdom 3:8 declares that the righteous, “shall judge the nations and rule over peoples, and the LORD shall be their King forever”; while Sirach 4:15 says, “Whoever obeys me will judge nations; whoever listens to me [Wisdom] will dwell in my innermost chambers.” (LXX) </p><p>So Paul’s response cannot be easily labeled hyperbole. He is genuinely perplexed by the Corinthian’s decision to involve secular courts in their disputes with one another—indicating the focus of the plaintiffs’ hearts. </p><p><em>As it is, to have legal disputes against one another is already a defeat for you. Why not rather be wronged? Why not rather be cheated?Instead, you yourselves do wrong and cheat—and you do this to brothers and sisters!<br></em><br></p><p>As the sinfulness and habits of their old lives continue to linger so does their effectiveness to be the Church and also their ability to overcome the world as did Christ Jesus. Their reaction to each other is very familiar, and I fear that we have prevented the Church from changing all that much. The fact that they do not turn the other cheek and respond in kind brings into question their status as member of the universal Church. If the <em>pornoi</em> who claim to be brothers and sisters aren’t actually brothers and sisters, is it a stretch to think that the congregation will be held to the same standard? </p><p><em>Don’t you know that the unrighteous will not inherit God’s kingdom? Do not be deceived: No sexually immoral people, idolaters, adulterers, or males who have sex with males, no thieves, greedy people, drunkards, verbally abusive people, or swindlers will inherit God’s kingdom.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands by three the list of qualities and practices that he gave in chapter five that makes a person <em>adikoi</em>, “unjust/unrighteous”; there, he states that believers should not mingle with the “sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler”, Now Paul adds two sexual acts: adultery and men engaging in sex with other men, and theft. Paul has already taught them this—“Don’t you know”. How can worldly judges be trusted to make righteous decisions and why do you continue to involve them in your lives, Paul is asking. </p><p>The Corinthians’ focus and desire should be on and for the Kingdom of God, solely. Why then turn to judges from an unrighteous system—a system run by those who will not inherit the kingdom of God? The Knox Version translates this passage more eloquently:</p><p>“Yet you know well enough that wrong-doers will not inherit God’s kingdom. Make no mistake about it; it is not the debauched, the idolaters, the adulterous, it is not the effeminate, the sinners against nature, the dishonest, the misers, the drunkards, the bitter of speech, the extortioners that will inherit the kingdom of God.”</p><p>Verse eleven indicates that the Corinthians—at least some of them—have moved beyond this worldly way of living. “<strong>11 </strong>And some of you used to be like this. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.” Paul reminds them what Jesus did for them to reinforce his admonishment of their ongoing legalism (and assumed greed). </p><p><em>‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial. ‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but I will not be mastered by anything.‘Food is for the stomach and the stomach for food,’ and God will do away with both of them. However, the body is not for sexual immorality but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body. God raised up the Lord and will also raise us up by his power. Don’t you know that your bodies are a part of Christ’s body? So should I take a part of Christ’s body and make it part of a prostitute? Absolutely not! Don’t you know that anyone joined to a prostitute is one body with her? For Scripture says, </em><strong><em>The two will become one flesh. </em></strong><em>But anyone joined to the Lord is one spirit with him.<br></em><br></p><p>Once again, we hear the apostle’s sarcasm. “’Everything is permissible for me,’” Paul quotes the congregation’s mantra. It’s best to imagine this accompanied by an eyeroll. These verses neatly summarize the Corinthians’ problem: Their lives are still all about themselves; they are still the heroes of their own stories. Also, Paul perhaps is indicating that the Corinthians’ problems may arise from more than their maintenance of old practices and habits; they may be coming from a false understanding of the doctrine of grace. </p><p>It is true that we are forgiven solely through an act of God’s grace—that we are all brought into God’s presence through Jesus’ work on the cross—but forgiveness is not a one-way action. It is true that it only begins with God, and we have not earned a right to it—that’s grace—but when we receive God’s gift of forgiveness and life, there is a requirement for the recipient to re...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER SIX (NRSV)</strong></p><p>Now Paul goes to meddling where he doesn’t belong. </p><p><em>If any of you has a dispute against another, how dare you take it to court before the unrighteous, and not before the saints? Or don’t you know that the saints will judge the world? And if the world is judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the trivial cases? Don’t you know that we will judge angels—how much more matters of this life? So if you have such matters, do you appoint as your judges those who have no standing in the church? I say this to your shame! Can it be that there is not one wise person among you who is able to arbitrate between fellow believers? Instead, brother goes to court against brother, and that before unbelievers!<br></em><br></p><p>As people who possess new yeast, Paul wonders why the Corinthian Christians are taking each other to court to settle their disputes. This is another indication that the old yeast is present and still must be purged; it is yet another proof that life within the church is no different than life outside of it. Although we do not know the details, what we do know from history is that the Roman court was a tool used by the rich and the powerful and not by the poor or the ordinary. Because of this, it is likely that Paul here is now addressing greed—another of the immoralities that the Christian must avoid.</p><p>His questions here are rhetorical and would naturally be followed by the sound <em>duh</em>. Paul is confused as to why Christians are involving the civil, worldly court in their lives, and he finds no use for this. It can only end in greater division. </p><p>Back in chapter four, Paul addresses those Corinthians who are trying to elevate themselves to become leaders in the church. They are using their blessing and “fullness” as proof of worthiness to lead. Paul responds the them, sarcastically pointing out that he, as an apostle appointed by Christ, has experienced none of these blessings that would indicate his right to lead. In 4:14 he writes, “I’m not writing this to shame you, but to warn you as my dear children.” On the contrary, this time, when it comes to taking Christian brothers and sisters to court, Paul tells them this to shame them! He is shocked that no one in the church is willing to step in in to arbitrate these disputes. The Corinthians, who will one day judge angels appear to care little to nothing about each other or about living into the future in a new way. And if these disputes are about money, if they are about greed, how even more shameful!</p><p>In Daniel 7:21,22 state: “I saw, and the same horn made war with the holy ones, and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of Days came, and judgement was given to the holy ones of God Most High, and the time came that the holy ones possessed the kingdom.” (NJV)</p><p>Wisdom 3:8 declares that the righteous, “shall judge the nations and rule over peoples, and the LORD shall be their King forever”; while Sirach 4:15 says, “Whoever obeys me will judge nations; whoever listens to me [Wisdom] will dwell in my innermost chambers.” (LXX) </p><p>So Paul’s response cannot be easily labeled hyperbole. He is genuinely perplexed by the Corinthian’s decision to involve secular courts in their disputes with one another—indicating the focus of the plaintiffs’ hearts. </p><p><em>As it is, to have legal disputes against one another is already a defeat for you. Why not rather be wronged? Why not rather be cheated?Instead, you yourselves do wrong and cheat—and you do this to brothers and sisters!<br></em><br></p><p>As the sinfulness and habits of their old lives continue to linger so does their effectiveness to be the Church and also their ability to overcome the world as did Christ Jesus. Their reaction to each other is very familiar, and I fear that we have prevented the Church from changing all that much. The fact that they do not turn the other cheek and respond in kind brings into question their status as member of the universal Church. If the <em>pornoi</em> who claim to be brothers and sisters aren’t actually brothers and sisters, is it a stretch to think that the congregation will be held to the same standard? </p><p><em>Don’t you know that the unrighteous will not inherit God’s kingdom? Do not be deceived: No sexually immoral people, idolaters, adulterers, or males who have sex with males, no thieves, greedy people, drunkards, verbally abusive people, or swindlers will inherit God’s kingdom.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands by three the list of qualities and practices that he gave in chapter five that makes a person <em>adikoi</em>, “unjust/unrighteous”; there, he states that believers should not mingle with the “sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler”, Now Paul adds two sexual acts: adultery and men engaging in sex with other men, and theft. Paul has already taught them this—“Don’t you know”. How can worldly judges be trusted to make righteous decisions and why do you continue to involve them in your lives, Paul is asking. </p><p>The Corinthians’ focus and desire should be on and for the Kingdom of God, solely. Why then turn to judges from an unrighteous system—a system run by those who will not inherit the kingdom of God? The Knox Version translates this passage more eloquently:</p><p>“Yet you know well enough that wrong-doers will not inherit God’s kingdom. Make no mistake about it; it is not the debauched, the idolaters, the adulterous, it is not the effeminate, the sinners against nature, the dishonest, the misers, the drunkards, the bitter of speech, the extortioners that will inherit the kingdom of God.”</p><p>Verse eleven indicates that the Corinthians—at least some of them—have moved beyond this worldly way of living. “<strong>11 </strong>And some of you used to be like this. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.” Paul reminds them what Jesus did for them to reinforce his admonishment of their ongoing legalism (and assumed greed). </p><p><em>‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial. ‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but I will not be mastered by anything.‘Food is for the stomach and the stomach for food,’ and God will do away with both of them. However, the body is not for sexual immorality but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body. God raised up the Lord and will also raise us up by his power. Don’t you know that your bodies are a part of Christ’s body? So should I take a part of Christ’s body and make it part of a prostitute? Absolutely not! Don’t you know that anyone joined to a prostitute is one body with her? For Scripture says, </em><strong><em>The two will become one flesh. </em></strong><em>But anyone joined to the Lord is one spirit with him.<br></em><br></p><p>Once again, we hear the apostle’s sarcasm. “’Everything is permissible for me,’” Paul quotes the congregation’s mantra. It’s best to imagine this accompanied by an eyeroll. These verses neatly summarize the Corinthians’ problem: Their lives are still all about themselves; they are still the heroes of their own stories. Also, Paul perhaps is indicating that the Corinthians’ problems may arise from more than their maintenance of old practices and habits; they may be coming from a false understanding of the doctrine of grace. </p><p>It is true that we are forgiven solely through an act of God’s grace—that we are all brought into God’s presence through Jesus’ work on the cross—but forgiveness is not a one-way action. It is true that it only begins with God, and we have not earned a right to it—that’s grace—but when we receive God’s gift of forgiveness and life, there is a requirement for the recipient to re...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 10 Jun 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/83b1ef36/38e16b88.mp3" length="15358790" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>956</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER SIX (NRSV)</strong></p><p>Now Paul goes to meddling where he doesn’t belong. </p><p><em>If any of you has a dispute against another, how dare you take it to court before the unrighteous, and not before the saints? Or don’t you know that the saints will judge the world? And if the world is judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the trivial cases? Don’t you know that we will judge angels—how much more matters of this life? So if you have such matters, do you appoint as your judges those who have no standing in the church? I say this to your shame! Can it be that there is not one wise person among you who is able to arbitrate between fellow believers? Instead, brother goes to court against brother, and that before unbelievers!<br></em><br></p><p>As people who possess new yeast, Paul wonders why the Corinthian Christians are taking each other to court to settle their disputes. This is another indication that the old yeast is present and still must be purged; it is yet another proof that life within the church is no different than life outside of it. Although we do not know the details, what we do know from history is that the Roman court was a tool used by the rich and the powerful and not by the poor or the ordinary. Because of this, it is likely that Paul here is now addressing greed—another of the immoralities that the Christian must avoid.</p><p>His questions here are rhetorical and would naturally be followed by the sound <em>duh</em>. Paul is confused as to why Christians are involving the civil, worldly court in their lives, and he finds no use for this. It can only end in greater division. </p><p>Back in chapter four, Paul addresses those Corinthians who are trying to elevate themselves to become leaders in the church. They are using their blessing and “fullness” as proof of worthiness to lead. Paul responds the them, sarcastically pointing out that he, as an apostle appointed by Christ, has experienced none of these blessings that would indicate his right to lead. In 4:14 he writes, “I’m not writing this to shame you, but to warn you as my dear children.” On the contrary, this time, when it comes to taking Christian brothers and sisters to court, Paul tells them this to shame them! He is shocked that no one in the church is willing to step in in to arbitrate these disputes. The Corinthians, who will one day judge angels appear to care little to nothing about each other or about living into the future in a new way. And if these disputes are about money, if they are about greed, how even more shameful!</p><p>In Daniel 7:21,22 state: “I saw, and the same horn made war with the holy ones, and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of Days came, and judgement was given to the holy ones of God Most High, and the time came that the holy ones possessed the kingdom.” (NJV)</p><p>Wisdom 3:8 declares that the righteous, “shall judge the nations and rule over peoples, and the LORD shall be their King forever”; while Sirach 4:15 says, “Whoever obeys me will judge nations; whoever listens to me [Wisdom] will dwell in my innermost chambers.” (LXX) </p><p>So Paul’s response cannot be easily labeled hyperbole. He is genuinely perplexed by the Corinthian’s decision to involve secular courts in their disputes with one another—indicating the focus of the plaintiffs’ hearts. </p><p><em>As it is, to have legal disputes against one another is already a defeat for you. Why not rather be wronged? Why not rather be cheated?Instead, you yourselves do wrong and cheat—and you do this to brothers and sisters!<br></em><br></p><p>As the sinfulness and habits of their old lives continue to linger so does their effectiveness to be the Church and also their ability to overcome the world as did Christ Jesus. Their reaction to each other is very familiar, and I fear that we have prevented the Church from changing all that much. The fact that they do not turn the other cheek and respond in kind brings into question their status as member of the universal Church. If the <em>pornoi</em> who claim to be brothers and sisters aren’t actually brothers and sisters, is it a stretch to think that the congregation will be held to the same standard? </p><p><em>Don’t you know that the unrighteous will not inherit God’s kingdom? Do not be deceived: No sexually immoral people, idolaters, adulterers, or males who have sex with males, no thieves, greedy people, drunkards, verbally abusive people, or swindlers will inherit God’s kingdom.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul expands by three the list of qualities and practices that he gave in chapter five that makes a person <em>adikoi</em>, “unjust/unrighteous”; there, he states that believers should not mingle with the “sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler”, Now Paul adds two sexual acts: adultery and men engaging in sex with other men, and theft. Paul has already taught them this—“Don’t you know”. How can worldly judges be trusted to make righteous decisions and why do you continue to involve them in your lives, Paul is asking. </p><p>The Corinthians’ focus and desire should be on and for the Kingdom of God, solely. Why then turn to judges from an unrighteous system—a system run by those who will not inherit the kingdom of God? The Knox Version translates this passage more eloquently:</p><p>“Yet you know well enough that wrong-doers will not inherit God’s kingdom. Make no mistake about it; it is not the debauched, the idolaters, the adulterous, it is not the effeminate, the sinners against nature, the dishonest, the misers, the drunkards, the bitter of speech, the extortioners that will inherit the kingdom of God.”</p><p>Verse eleven indicates that the Corinthians—at least some of them—have moved beyond this worldly way of living. “<strong>11 </strong>And some of you used to be like this. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.” Paul reminds them what Jesus did for them to reinforce his admonishment of their ongoing legalism (and assumed greed). </p><p><em>‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but not everything is beneficial. ‘Everything is permissible for me,’ but I will not be mastered by anything.‘Food is for the stomach and the stomach for food,’ and God will do away with both of them. However, the body is not for sexual immorality but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body. God raised up the Lord and will also raise us up by his power. Don’t you know that your bodies are a part of Christ’s body? So should I take a part of Christ’s body and make it part of a prostitute? Absolutely not! Don’t you know that anyone joined to a prostitute is one body with her? For Scripture says, </em><strong><em>The two will become one flesh. </em></strong><em>But anyone joined to the Lord is one spirit with him.<br></em><br></p><p>Once again, we hear the apostle’s sarcasm. “’Everything is permissible for me,’” Paul quotes the congregation’s mantra. It’s best to imagine this accompanied by an eyeroll. These verses neatly summarize the Corinthians’ problem: Their lives are still all about themselves; they are still the heroes of their own stories. Also, Paul perhaps is indicating that the Corinthians’ problems may arise from more than their maintenance of old practices and habits; they may be coming from a false understanding of the doctrine of grace. </p><p>It is true that we are forgiven solely through an act of God’s grace—that we are all brought into God’s presence through Jesus’ work on the cross—but forgiveness is not a one-way action. It is true that it only begins with God, and we have not earned a right to it—that’s grace—but when we receive God’s gift of forgiveness and life, there is a requirement for the recipient to re...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Corinth, pornoi, immorality, court, lawsuits, greed, sarcasm, Paul</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 5: A Little Leaven </title>
      <itunes:episode>83</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>83</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 5: A Little Leaven </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">bb5515ca-9c97-4118-bf0b-6996084678a2</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5f05531c</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Five (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is actually reported that there is sexual immorality among you, and the kind of sexual immorality that is not even tolerated among the Gentiles—a man is sleeping with his father’s wife. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>And you are arrogant! Shouldn’t you be filled with grief and remove from your congregation the one who did this? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Even though I am absent in the body, I am present in spirit. As one who is present with you in this way, I have already pronounced judgment on the one who has been doing such a thing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>When you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus, and I am with you in spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul begins this part of his letter expressing his disappointment in the Corinthians stubborn refusal to fully embrace a righteous life in Christ—as Paul had established in them when he laid the foundation. Perhaps these Gentile just prefer shoddy construction. But here, the congregation’s choice to approve sexually immoral behavior that sinks below even Roman sexual mores: in this case, a son having a sexual relationship with his stepmother, is simply too much for the apostle. In both Galatians 5:19 and 1 Thessalonians 4:3 Paul as already in his letters pointed out the <em>porneia </em>is incompatible with the righteousness that God demands. Here in Corinth it is a social issue that may even threaten the reputation of the Church if allowed to continue.</p><p>Paul would likely have in mind Leviticus 18:8, “You are not to have sex with your father’s wife; she is your father’s family.” (CSB) It was against Jewish and Roman law for a man to marry his step. The act is condemned in multiple places in the OT; Deuteronomy 28:20 is an example: “’The one who sleeps with his father’s wife is cursed, for he has violated his father’s marriage bed. And all the people will say, “Amen.”’” According to Leviticus 18:29 those guilty of the act are to be cut-off. </p><p>This is the second time in as many chapters where Paul uses the word arrogant to describe the Corinthians. The first use is in 4:6 in reference to leaders in the congregation favoring some members over others. Also, it appears that they are adding stipulations and conditions to what they have received from Paul. “’Nothing beyond what is written.’” Maybe the Corinthians thought that they knew better—that this isn’t something that is all that bad (They’re both consenting adults.), or maybe they tolerated this because of who was doing it? Regardless, both possibilities arise from Paul’s concern that the Corinthians are refusing to sacrifice their old way of life for the one that they received in Jesus Christ. </p><p>Paul has confidence that they know what must be done with the man because he is with them in spirit. He reminds them that they must cut the member off. “…hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” The only hope that this man has to receiving salvation on the day of the Lord is for the congregation to remove him from their midst. </p><p>R.F. Collins draws a parallel to Job’s dealings with Satan and his travails where Satan, “appears as an apocalyptic source of temptation, is God’s agent, not God’s enemy.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 212) Acting as God’s agent, Satan’s impact on this man, Paul may believe, will force him to return to Christ’s righteousness. He isn’t suggesting that man’s physical body needs to be destroyed but, rather, the deeds and works of the flesh. Remember, Paul has already told the Corinthians that whatever house they build will have to stand the test. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Your boasting is not good. Don’t you know that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover lamb has been sacrificed.</em><strong><em> 8 </em></strong><em>Therefore, let us observe the feast, not with old leaven or with the leaven of malice and evil, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.<br></em><br></p><p>The consequences for the Corinthian’s acceptance of one of its members <em>porneia</em> apply beyond just the man’s risk of losing his salvation; it threatens the very existence of the Corinthian church. The church is taking pride in the fact that this man is part of the community—remember, this affair is ongoing—and, as mentioned already, it either approves of what he is doing (“That’s no big deal.”), or this man brings something to the community: social credibility or financial gain (“Look who’s a member of our church.”). Regardless, a leaven is all that is needed. A church’s celebration of sin, Paul says, will only lead to one end. But like with the man who still has the opportunity—though “through fire”—to receive salvation, so too does the Corinthian church. “Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover has been sacrificed.” </p><p>This harkens back to Paul’s trouble with the Galatians. He had brought to them the gospel of Christ and thought that they were well on their way, only to learn that they had taken up the law and search for justification through it; they had received Jesus but has chosen to let Him go. Paul, in fact, considered all his efforts to the Galatians a waste of time, so it is understandable why he is so emphatic with the Corinthians in this. Because they have received Christ and His Spirit, they are able to put away the old practices, the old ways of thinking, and the worldly desires. The Corinthians ARE CHANGED, Paul says, so now is time to let go of the old and enter life anew. </p><p>The community must put away <em>kakia</em>, “badness” or “depravity”, and <em>poneria</em>, “wickedness” or “baseness”—interpreted for some reason in the CSB as malice and evil. However, putting away their depravity and baseness is not enough; Paul tells them that they must take on new qualities and not just expunge the old ones: <em>eilikrineia</em>, “sincerity” or “purity of motive”, and <em>alietheia</em>, “truthfulness” or “dependability” or “uprightness”. In a city where everyone has an ulterior motive in everything they do, this is indeed ne leaven. Paul continues: </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote to you in a letter not to associate with sexually immoral people. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>I did not mean the immoral people of this world or the greedy and swindlers or idolaters; otherwise you would have to leave the world. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>But actually, I wrote you not to associate with anyone who claims to be a brother or sister and is sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler. Do not even eat with such a person. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For what business is it of mine to judge outsiders? Don’t you judge those who are inside? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>God judges outsiders. </em><strong><em>Remove the evil person from among you.<br></em></strong><br></p><p>Paul must have written a letter to the Corinthians before this one that has been lost to time, and it seems that mingling and associating with <em>pornoi</em>, “immoral people”, has been a long present issue with the congregation. The apostle reminds them not to associate with the base or the sexually immoral, but he provides a caveat: The Corinthians are urged to disassociate with so-called members of the ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Five (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is actually reported that there is sexual immorality among you, and the kind of sexual immorality that is not even tolerated among the Gentiles—a man is sleeping with his father’s wife. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>And you are arrogant! Shouldn’t you be filled with grief and remove from your congregation the one who did this? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Even though I am absent in the body, I am present in spirit. As one who is present with you in this way, I have already pronounced judgment on the one who has been doing such a thing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>When you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus, and I am with you in spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul begins this part of his letter expressing his disappointment in the Corinthians stubborn refusal to fully embrace a righteous life in Christ—as Paul had established in them when he laid the foundation. Perhaps these Gentile just prefer shoddy construction. But here, the congregation’s choice to approve sexually immoral behavior that sinks below even Roman sexual mores: in this case, a son having a sexual relationship with his stepmother, is simply too much for the apostle. In both Galatians 5:19 and 1 Thessalonians 4:3 Paul as already in his letters pointed out the <em>porneia </em>is incompatible with the righteousness that God demands. Here in Corinth it is a social issue that may even threaten the reputation of the Church if allowed to continue.</p><p>Paul would likely have in mind Leviticus 18:8, “You are not to have sex with your father’s wife; she is your father’s family.” (CSB) It was against Jewish and Roman law for a man to marry his step. The act is condemned in multiple places in the OT; Deuteronomy 28:20 is an example: “’The one who sleeps with his father’s wife is cursed, for he has violated his father’s marriage bed. And all the people will say, “Amen.”’” According to Leviticus 18:29 those guilty of the act are to be cut-off. </p><p>This is the second time in as many chapters where Paul uses the word arrogant to describe the Corinthians. The first use is in 4:6 in reference to leaders in the congregation favoring some members over others. Also, it appears that they are adding stipulations and conditions to what they have received from Paul. “’Nothing beyond what is written.’” Maybe the Corinthians thought that they knew better—that this isn’t something that is all that bad (They’re both consenting adults.), or maybe they tolerated this because of who was doing it? Regardless, both possibilities arise from Paul’s concern that the Corinthians are refusing to sacrifice their old way of life for the one that they received in Jesus Christ. </p><p>Paul has confidence that they know what must be done with the man because he is with them in spirit. He reminds them that they must cut the member off. “…hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” The only hope that this man has to receiving salvation on the day of the Lord is for the congregation to remove him from their midst. </p><p>R.F. Collins draws a parallel to Job’s dealings with Satan and his travails where Satan, “appears as an apocalyptic source of temptation, is God’s agent, not God’s enemy.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 212) Acting as God’s agent, Satan’s impact on this man, Paul may believe, will force him to return to Christ’s righteousness. He isn’t suggesting that man’s physical body needs to be destroyed but, rather, the deeds and works of the flesh. Remember, Paul has already told the Corinthians that whatever house they build will have to stand the test. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Your boasting is not good. Don’t you know that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover lamb has been sacrificed.</em><strong><em> 8 </em></strong><em>Therefore, let us observe the feast, not with old leaven or with the leaven of malice and evil, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.<br></em><br></p><p>The consequences for the Corinthian’s acceptance of one of its members <em>porneia</em> apply beyond just the man’s risk of losing his salvation; it threatens the very existence of the Corinthian church. The church is taking pride in the fact that this man is part of the community—remember, this affair is ongoing—and, as mentioned already, it either approves of what he is doing (“That’s no big deal.”), or this man brings something to the community: social credibility or financial gain (“Look who’s a member of our church.”). Regardless, a leaven is all that is needed. A church’s celebration of sin, Paul says, will only lead to one end. But like with the man who still has the opportunity—though “through fire”—to receive salvation, so too does the Corinthian church. “Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover has been sacrificed.” </p><p>This harkens back to Paul’s trouble with the Galatians. He had brought to them the gospel of Christ and thought that they were well on their way, only to learn that they had taken up the law and search for justification through it; they had received Jesus but has chosen to let Him go. Paul, in fact, considered all his efforts to the Galatians a waste of time, so it is understandable why he is so emphatic with the Corinthians in this. Because they have received Christ and His Spirit, they are able to put away the old practices, the old ways of thinking, and the worldly desires. The Corinthians ARE CHANGED, Paul says, so now is time to let go of the old and enter life anew. </p><p>The community must put away <em>kakia</em>, “badness” or “depravity”, and <em>poneria</em>, “wickedness” or “baseness”—interpreted for some reason in the CSB as malice and evil. However, putting away their depravity and baseness is not enough; Paul tells them that they must take on new qualities and not just expunge the old ones: <em>eilikrineia</em>, “sincerity” or “purity of motive”, and <em>alietheia</em>, “truthfulness” or “dependability” or “uprightness”. In a city where everyone has an ulterior motive in everything they do, this is indeed ne leaven. Paul continues: </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote to you in a letter not to associate with sexually immoral people. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>I did not mean the immoral people of this world or the greedy and swindlers or idolaters; otherwise you would have to leave the world. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>But actually, I wrote you not to associate with anyone who claims to be a brother or sister and is sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler. Do not even eat with such a person. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For what business is it of mine to judge outsiders? Don’t you judge those who are inside? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>God judges outsiders. </em><strong><em>Remove the evil person from among you.<br></em></strong><br></p><p>Paul must have written a letter to the Corinthians before this one that has been lost to time, and it seems that mingling and associating with <em>pornoi</em>, “immoral people”, has been a long present issue with the congregation. The apostle reminds them not to associate with the base or the sexually immoral, but he provides a caveat: The Corinthians are urged to disassociate with so-called members of the ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 03 Jun 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5f05531c/038ac646.mp3" length="20079221" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1251</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Five (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>It is actually reported that there is sexual immorality among you, and the kind of sexual immorality that is not even tolerated among the Gentiles—a man is sleeping with his father’s wife. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>And you are arrogant! Shouldn’t you be filled with grief and remove from your congregation the one who did this? </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Even though I am absent in the body, I am present in spirit. As one who is present with you in this way, I have already pronounced judgment on the one who has been doing such a thing. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>When you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus, and I am with you in spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul begins this part of his letter expressing his disappointment in the Corinthians stubborn refusal to fully embrace a righteous life in Christ—as Paul had established in them when he laid the foundation. Perhaps these Gentile just prefer shoddy construction. But here, the congregation’s choice to approve sexually immoral behavior that sinks below even Roman sexual mores: in this case, a son having a sexual relationship with his stepmother, is simply too much for the apostle. In both Galatians 5:19 and 1 Thessalonians 4:3 Paul as already in his letters pointed out the <em>porneia </em>is incompatible with the righteousness that God demands. Here in Corinth it is a social issue that may even threaten the reputation of the Church if allowed to continue.</p><p>Paul would likely have in mind Leviticus 18:8, “You are not to have sex with your father’s wife; she is your father’s family.” (CSB) It was against Jewish and Roman law for a man to marry his step. The act is condemned in multiple places in the OT; Deuteronomy 28:20 is an example: “’The one who sleeps with his father’s wife is cursed, for he has violated his father’s marriage bed. And all the people will say, “Amen.”’” According to Leviticus 18:29 those guilty of the act are to be cut-off. </p><p>This is the second time in as many chapters where Paul uses the word arrogant to describe the Corinthians. The first use is in 4:6 in reference to leaders in the congregation favoring some members over others. Also, it appears that they are adding stipulations and conditions to what they have received from Paul. “’Nothing beyond what is written.’” Maybe the Corinthians thought that they knew better—that this isn’t something that is all that bad (They’re both consenting adults.), or maybe they tolerated this because of who was doing it? Regardless, both possibilities arise from Paul’s concern that the Corinthians are refusing to sacrifice their old way of life for the one that they received in Jesus Christ. </p><p>Paul has confidence that they know what must be done with the man because he is with them in spirit. He reminds them that they must cut the member off. “…hand that one over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord.” The only hope that this man has to receiving salvation on the day of the Lord is for the congregation to remove him from their midst. </p><p>R.F. Collins draws a parallel to Job’s dealings with Satan and his travails where Satan, “appears as an apocalyptic source of temptation, is God’s agent, not God’s enemy.” (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 212) Acting as God’s agent, Satan’s impact on this man, Paul may believe, will force him to return to Christ’s righteousness. He isn’t suggesting that man’s physical body needs to be destroyed but, rather, the deeds and works of the flesh. Remember, Paul has already told the Corinthians that whatever house they build will have to stand the test. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Your boasting is not good. Don’t you know that a little leaven leavens the whole batch of dough? </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover lamb has been sacrificed.</em><strong><em> 8 </em></strong><em>Therefore, let us observe the feast, not with old leaven or with the leaven of malice and evil, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.<br></em><br></p><p>The consequences for the Corinthian’s acceptance of one of its members <em>porneia</em> apply beyond just the man’s risk of losing his salvation; it threatens the very existence of the Corinthian church. The church is taking pride in the fact that this man is part of the community—remember, this affair is ongoing—and, as mentioned already, it either approves of what he is doing (“That’s no big deal.”), or this man brings something to the community: social credibility or financial gain (“Look who’s a member of our church.”). Regardless, a leaven is all that is needed. A church’s celebration of sin, Paul says, will only lead to one end. But like with the man who still has the opportunity—though “through fire”—to receive salvation, so too does the Corinthian church. “Clean out the old leaven so that you may be a new unleavened batch, as indeed you are. For Christ our Passover has been sacrificed.” </p><p>This harkens back to Paul’s trouble with the Galatians. He had brought to them the gospel of Christ and thought that they were well on their way, only to learn that they had taken up the law and search for justification through it; they had received Jesus but has chosen to let Him go. Paul, in fact, considered all his efforts to the Galatians a waste of time, so it is understandable why he is so emphatic with the Corinthians in this. Because they have received Christ and His Spirit, they are able to put away the old practices, the old ways of thinking, and the worldly desires. The Corinthians ARE CHANGED, Paul says, so now is time to let go of the old and enter life anew. </p><p>The community must put away <em>kakia</em>, “badness” or “depravity”, and <em>poneria</em>, “wickedness” or “baseness”—interpreted for some reason in the CSB as malice and evil. However, putting away their depravity and baseness is not enough; Paul tells them that they must take on new qualities and not just expunge the old ones: <em>eilikrineia</em>, “sincerity” or “purity of motive”, and <em>alietheia</em>, “truthfulness” or “dependability” or “uprightness”. In a city where everyone has an ulterior motive in everything they do, this is indeed ne leaven. Paul continues: </p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>I wrote to you in a letter not to associate with sexually immoral people. </em><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>I did not mean the immoral people of this world or the greedy and swindlers or idolaters; otherwise you would have to leave the world. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>But actually, I wrote you not to associate with anyone who claims to be a brother or sister and is sexually immoral or greedy, an idolater or verbally abusive, a drunkard or a swindler. Do not even eat with such a person. </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>For what business is it of mine to judge outsiders? Don’t you judge those who are inside? </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>God judges outsiders. </em><strong><em>Remove the evil person from among you.<br></em></strong><br></p><p>Paul must have written a letter to the Corinthians before this one that has been lost to time, and it seems that mingling and associating with <em>pornoi</em>, “immoral people”, has been a long present issue with the congregation. The apostle reminds them not to associate with the base or the sexually immoral, but he provides a caveat: The Corinthians are urged to disassociate with so-called members of the ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>immorality, repentance, change, hinderance, mission, Church</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 4: It's Up to You</title>
      <itunes:episode>82</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>82</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 4: It's Up to You</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">0a7aeb1a-ddb1-4f18-bc53-406e94d7cc03</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a75010ad</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Four (CSB)<br></strong><br><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>A person should think of us in this way: as servants of Christ and managers of the mysteries of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>In this regard, it is required that managers be found faithful. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>It is of little importance to me that I should be judged by you or by any human court. In fact, I don’t even judge myself. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues to address the Corinthians’ attempts to distinguish themselves form one another. He begins by declaring both Apollos and he are merely servants of Christ—subordinate to Him—and have been given the “mysteries of God” to share with others. Since they have been made stewards of the gospel they must remain faithful to it. Numbers 12:6-8a focus on one such steward.</p><p>“He said, ‘Now hear my words: If there is a prophet among you, I, the LORD, will make myself known to him in a vision. I will speak with him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so; he is faithful in all my house. With him I speak mouth to mouth, even plainly, and not in riddles; and he shall see the form of the LORD.’” (New Jerusalem Version)</p><p>Moses receives from God because he faithful “in all [God’s] house.” His faith permits him a deep relationship with God and one that is uncluttered by riddles: God speaks to him plainly. Paul and Apollos get the <em>straight dope</em> from the LORD, and apostle wants the Corinthians to do the same. They struggle to understand the gospel because they are not deeply committed to God. This is why Paul has had to resort to feeding them only milk. They must grow in their faith, in their trust in the God. </p><p>Paul then acts like most us when we hit our fifties and distinguishes himself from the Corinthians. In verse three he tells the congregation that he doesn’t care what they or any person or human authority thinks of him. Their opinion of him doesn’t matter to him. This is a product of faith. The stronger our trust in the LORD, the easier it is to disregard the negative impact that other people’s opinions have on us. The Corinthians care what others think—even their brothers and sisters in the church. Paul seeks no validation for the live of faith that he is building on the foundation of Christ. In fact he doesn’t even seek to validate himself. He just continues to build the strongest building that he can in the best way that he knows how. </p><p>“<strong>4 </strong>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. <strong>5 </strong>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.”</p><p>He doesn’t judge himself because even he may have some things in his heart that are so darkened that only Christ can reveal them. Here Paul is speaking about the motivations of the human heart. We really don’t know anyone’s true motivation for the things that they do and say—why they are building the house that they are. So often we jump to conclusions and assumptions that would be best if we ignored. Note that Paul is not contradicting the first three chapters by giving the Corinthians this command: to not prematurely judge because by their own admission they judge themselves and others by worldly standards to be better or worse They should know better based on what Paul taught them when he was with them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Now, brothers and sisters, I have applied these things to myself and Apollos for your benefit, so that you may learn from us the meaning of the saying: “Nothing beyond what is written.” The purpose is that none of you will be arrogant, favoring one person over another. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For who makes you so superior? What do you have that you didn’t receive? If, in fact, you did receive it, why do you boast as if you hadn’t received it?<br></em><br></p><p>Paul changes his target at verse six away from individual Corinthians (“Each must decide what to build on the foundation of Christ.”) and the church collectively (“Do you not know that you are the temple of God?”) towards specific, though unnamed, members of the congregation. Of course, what is said here can easily be applied to any person’s attitude. If Paul is indeed addressing targeted people, he seems to be speaking to leaders in the congregation who are jockeying for position in the congregation’s hierarchy—commonplace for the city’s residents. This positioning is intentional because they are adding things to the instructions that they received from Paul. We do not know that those words were specifically; all we do know is that certain Corinthians were adding stipulations and conditions. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>You are already full! You are already rich! You have begun to reign as kings without us—and I wish you did reign, so that we could also reign with you!<br></em><br></p><p>A little Pauline sarcasm is always fun—if not convicting—to hear. These special people claim that they know or have more than others in the church. It is great that you have already reached the goal, that you are better off than the rest of your brothers and sisters, Paul says here; how “I wish you did reign, so that we [the people who brought you the gospel of Jesus Christ] could receive from you. Ancient sarcasm at its finest.</p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I think God has displayed us, the apostles, in last place, like men condemned to die: We have become a spectacle to the world, both to angels and to people.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul compares his and Apollos’s condition with that of the Corinthians; he gives them a taste of what those who follow Jesus should expect. Y’all are reigning over life, but we are “like men condemned to die.” They have become a cautionary tale and like the rebels in the closing verses of Isaiah 66, they are “a horror for all humanity.” Paul’s sarcasm continues in verse ten.</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We are fools for Christ, but you are wise in Christ! We are weak, but you are strong! You are distinguished, but we are dishonored!<br></em><br></p><p>Don’t forget Paul’s audience here: the church that HE brought to know Christ’s forgiveness and new life. He then provides his readers with a more specific description of the state of his life as an apostle. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Up to the present hour we are both hungry and thirsty; we are poorly clothed, roughly treated, homeless; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>we labor, working with our own hands. When we are reviled, we bless; when we are persecuted, we endure it; </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>when we are slandered, we respond graciously. Even now, we are like the scum of the earth, like everyone’s garbage.<br></em><br></p><p>Perhaps the Corinthians had come to accept from these arrogant people trying to lead and guide them that the life of a follower of Jesus Christ would be one of worldly blessing; it would be a prosperity gospel. Paul instructs them that the truth is quite the opposite. It is an absolute certainty that the person who is faithful to God will be blessed, but it is also an absolute certainty that God blesses in ways that are unlike any of the world’s. This reminds me of the...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Four (CSB)<br></strong><br><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>A person should think of us in this way: as servants of Christ and managers of the mysteries of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>In this regard, it is required that managers be found faithful. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>It is of little importance to me that I should be judged by you or by any human court. In fact, I don’t even judge myself. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues to address the Corinthians’ attempts to distinguish themselves form one another. He begins by declaring both Apollos and he are merely servants of Christ—subordinate to Him—and have been given the “mysteries of God” to share with others. Since they have been made stewards of the gospel they must remain faithful to it. Numbers 12:6-8a focus on one such steward.</p><p>“He said, ‘Now hear my words: If there is a prophet among you, I, the LORD, will make myself known to him in a vision. I will speak with him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so; he is faithful in all my house. With him I speak mouth to mouth, even plainly, and not in riddles; and he shall see the form of the LORD.’” (New Jerusalem Version)</p><p>Moses receives from God because he faithful “in all [God’s] house.” His faith permits him a deep relationship with God and one that is uncluttered by riddles: God speaks to him plainly. Paul and Apollos get the <em>straight dope</em> from the LORD, and apostle wants the Corinthians to do the same. They struggle to understand the gospel because they are not deeply committed to God. This is why Paul has had to resort to feeding them only milk. They must grow in their faith, in their trust in the God. </p><p>Paul then acts like most us when we hit our fifties and distinguishes himself from the Corinthians. In verse three he tells the congregation that he doesn’t care what they or any person or human authority thinks of him. Their opinion of him doesn’t matter to him. This is a product of faith. The stronger our trust in the LORD, the easier it is to disregard the negative impact that other people’s opinions have on us. The Corinthians care what others think—even their brothers and sisters in the church. Paul seeks no validation for the live of faith that he is building on the foundation of Christ. In fact he doesn’t even seek to validate himself. He just continues to build the strongest building that he can in the best way that he knows how. </p><p>“<strong>4 </strong>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. <strong>5 </strong>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.”</p><p>He doesn’t judge himself because even he may have some things in his heart that are so darkened that only Christ can reveal them. Here Paul is speaking about the motivations of the human heart. We really don’t know anyone’s true motivation for the things that they do and say—why they are building the house that they are. So often we jump to conclusions and assumptions that would be best if we ignored. Note that Paul is not contradicting the first three chapters by giving the Corinthians this command: to not prematurely judge because by their own admission they judge themselves and others by worldly standards to be better or worse They should know better based on what Paul taught them when he was with them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Now, brothers and sisters, I have applied these things to myself and Apollos for your benefit, so that you may learn from us the meaning of the saying: “Nothing beyond what is written.” The purpose is that none of you will be arrogant, favoring one person over another. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For who makes you so superior? What do you have that you didn’t receive? If, in fact, you did receive it, why do you boast as if you hadn’t received it?<br></em><br></p><p>Paul changes his target at verse six away from individual Corinthians (“Each must decide what to build on the foundation of Christ.”) and the church collectively (“Do you not know that you are the temple of God?”) towards specific, though unnamed, members of the congregation. Of course, what is said here can easily be applied to any person’s attitude. If Paul is indeed addressing targeted people, he seems to be speaking to leaders in the congregation who are jockeying for position in the congregation’s hierarchy—commonplace for the city’s residents. This positioning is intentional because they are adding things to the instructions that they received from Paul. We do not know that those words were specifically; all we do know is that certain Corinthians were adding stipulations and conditions. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>You are already full! You are already rich! You have begun to reign as kings without us—and I wish you did reign, so that we could also reign with you!<br></em><br></p><p>A little Pauline sarcasm is always fun—if not convicting—to hear. These special people claim that they know or have more than others in the church. It is great that you have already reached the goal, that you are better off than the rest of your brothers and sisters, Paul says here; how “I wish you did reign, so that we [the people who brought you the gospel of Jesus Christ] could receive from you. Ancient sarcasm at its finest.</p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I think God has displayed us, the apostles, in last place, like men condemned to die: We have become a spectacle to the world, both to angels and to people.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul compares his and Apollos’s condition with that of the Corinthians; he gives them a taste of what those who follow Jesus should expect. Y’all are reigning over life, but we are “like men condemned to die.” They have become a cautionary tale and like the rebels in the closing verses of Isaiah 66, they are “a horror for all humanity.” Paul’s sarcasm continues in verse ten.</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We are fools for Christ, but you are wise in Christ! We are weak, but you are strong! You are distinguished, but we are dishonored!<br></em><br></p><p>Don’t forget Paul’s audience here: the church that HE brought to know Christ’s forgiveness and new life. He then provides his readers with a more specific description of the state of his life as an apostle. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Up to the present hour we are both hungry and thirsty; we are poorly clothed, roughly treated, homeless; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>we labor, working with our own hands. When we are reviled, we bless; when we are persecuted, we endure it; </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>when we are slandered, we respond graciously. Even now, we are like the scum of the earth, like everyone’s garbage.<br></em><br></p><p>Perhaps the Corinthians had come to accept from these arrogant people trying to lead and guide them that the life of a follower of Jesus Christ would be one of worldly blessing; it would be a prosperity gospel. Paul instructs them that the truth is quite the opposite. It is an absolute certainty that the person who is faithful to God will be blessed, but it is also an absolute certainty that God blesses in ways that are unlike any of the world’s. This reminds me of the...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 27 May 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a75010ad/e59ecf57.mp3" length="19453118" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1212</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Four (CSB)<br></strong><br><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>A person should think of us in this way: as servants of Christ and managers of the mysteries of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>In this regard, it is required that managers be found faithful. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>It is of little importance to me that I should be judged by you or by any human court. In fact, I don’t even judge myself. </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues to address the Corinthians’ attempts to distinguish themselves form one another. He begins by declaring both Apollos and he are merely servants of Christ—subordinate to Him—and have been given the “mysteries of God” to share with others. Since they have been made stewards of the gospel they must remain faithful to it. Numbers 12:6-8a focus on one such steward.</p><p>“He said, ‘Now hear my words: If there is a prophet among you, I, the LORD, will make myself known to him in a vision. I will speak with him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so; he is faithful in all my house. With him I speak mouth to mouth, even plainly, and not in riddles; and he shall see the form of the LORD.’” (New Jerusalem Version)</p><p>Moses receives from God because he faithful “in all [God’s] house.” His faith permits him a deep relationship with God and one that is uncluttered by riddles: God speaks to him plainly. Paul and Apollos get the <em>straight dope</em> from the LORD, and apostle wants the Corinthians to do the same. They struggle to understand the gospel because they are not deeply committed to God. This is why Paul has had to resort to feeding them only milk. They must grow in their faith, in their trust in the God. </p><p>Paul then acts like most us when we hit our fifties and distinguishes himself from the Corinthians. In verse three he tells the congregation that he doesn’t care what they or any person or human authority thinks of him. Their opinion of him doesn’t matter to him. This is a product of faith. The stronger our trust in the LORD, the easier it is to disregard the negative impact that other people’s opinions have on us. The Corinthians care what others think—even their brothers and sisters in the church. Paul seeks no validation for the live of faith that he is building on the foundation of Christ. In fact he doesn’t even seek to validate himself. He just continues to build the strongest building that he can in the best way that he knows how. </p><p>“<strong>4 </strong>For I am not conscious of anything against myself, but I am not justified by this. It is the Lord who judges me. <strong>5 </strong>So don’t judge anything prematurely, before the Lord comes, who will both bring to light what is hidden in darkness and reveal the intentions of the hearts. And then praise will come to each one from God.”</p><p>He doesn’t judge himself because even he may have some things in his heart that are so darkened that only Christ can reveal them. Here Paul is speaking about the motivations of the human heart. We really don’t know anyone’s true motivation for the things that they do and say—why they are building the house that they are. So often we jump to conclusions and assumptions that would be best if we ignored. Note that Paul is not contradicting the first three chapters by giving the Corinthians this command: to not prematurely judge because by their own admission they judge themselves and others by worldly standards to be better or worse They should know better based on what Paul taught them when he was with them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Now, brothers and sisters, I have applied these things to myself and Apollos for your benefit, so that you may learn from us the meaning of the saying: “Nothing beyond what is written.” The purpose is that none of you will be arrogant, favoring one person over another. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>For who makes you so superior? What do you have that you didn’t receive? If, in fact, you did receive it, why do you boast as if you hadn’t received it?<br></em><br></p><p>Paul changes his target at verse six away from individual Corinthians (“Each must decide what to build on the foundation of Christ.”) and the church collectively (“Do you not know that you are the temple of God?”) towards specific, though unnamed, members of the congregation. Of course, what is said here can easily be applied to any person’s attitude. If Paul is indeed addressing targeted people, he seems to be speaking to leaders in the congregation who are jockeying for position in the congregation’s hierarchy—commonplace for the city’s residents. This positioning is intentional because they are adding things to the instructions that they received from Paul. We do not know that those words were specifically; all we do know is that certain Corinthians were adding stipulations and conditions. </p><p><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>You are already full! You are already rich! You have begun to reign as kings without us—and I wish you did reign, so that we could also reign with you!<br></em><br></p><p>A little Pauline sarcasm is always fun—if not convicting—to hear. These special people claim that they know or have more than others in the church. It is great that you have already reached the goal, that you are better off than the rest of your brothers and sisters, Paul says here; how “I wish you did reign, so that we [the people who brought you the gospel of Jesus Christ] could receive from you. Ancient sarcasm at its finest.</p><p><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For I think God has displayed us, the apostles, in last place, like men condemned to die: We have become a spectacle to the world, both to angels and to people.<br></em><br></p><p>Paul compares his and Apollos’s condition with that of the Corinthians; he gives them a taste of what those who follow Jesus should expect. Y’all are reigning over life, but we are “like men condemned to die.” They have become a cautionary tale and like the rebels in the closing verses of Isaiah 66, they are “a horror for all humanity.” Paul’s sarcasm continues in verse ten.</p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>We are fools for Christ, but you are wise in Christ! We are weak, but you are strong! You are distinguished, but we are dishonored!<br></em><br></p><p>Don’t forget Paul’s audience here: the church that HE brought to know Christ’s forgiveness and new life. He then provides his readers with a more specific description of the state of his life as an apostle. </p><p><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>Up to the present hour we are both hungry and thirsty; we are poorly clothed, roughly treated, homeless; </em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>we labor, working with our own hands. When we are reviled, we bless; when we are persecuted, we endure it; </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>when we are slandered, we respond graciously. Even now, we are like the scum of the earth, like everyone’s garbage.<br></em><br></p><p>Perhaps the Corinthians had come to accept from these arrogant people trying to lead and guide them that the life of a follower of Jesus Christ would be one of worldly blessing; it would be a prosperity gospel. Paul instructs them that the truth is quite the opposite. It is an absolute certainty that the person who is faithful to God will be blessed, but it is also an absolute certainty that God blesses in ways that are unlike any of the world’s. This reminds me of the...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Corinth, prosperity, suffering, choice, false, teaching, leadership</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 3 Part 2: The Temple</title>
      <itunes:episode>81</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>81</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 3 Part 2: The Temple</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">14b0f871-bec4-4fbe-95d7-0f3d0863d751</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/03b145c5</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?</em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>If anyone destroys the temple of God, God will destroy that person; for the temple of God is holy, and that is what you are.<br></em><br></p><p>Although in the preceding verses Paul is speaking to each Corinthian about being careful what is built on the foundation of faith that he established, here in sixteen Paul is referring to the whole church when he asks, “Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?” A good way understand this shift between actors is to see each Corinthian as a subcontractor expected to contribute to the completion of the whole building project; this building is the temple of God. And this is probably why Paul pronounces dire consequences to anyone who would destroy the temple. </p><p>The Greek word translated as destroy is <em>phtheiro</em>. It is used later in 1 Corinthians and in 2 Corinthians to mean ruin or the infliction of severe damage. By using it, Paul here is not referring to the annihilation or utter destruction. “If anyone ruins the temple, God will ruin that person.” It is important for the Corinthians to know why this is the case, “because the temple of God is holy, and that is what [they] are.” The lives that each of them are building merge to make one common life for the congregation, the temple of God. It must be holy, so its parts, too, must be holy. </p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Take care that no one deceives himself. If anyone among you thinks that he is wise in this age, he must become foolish, so that he may become wise. </em><strong><em>19 </em></strong><em>For the wisdom of this world is foolishness in the sight of God. For it is written: “He is the one who catches the wise by their craftiness”; </em><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>and again, “The Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are useless.” <br></em><br></p><p>He Paul reminds the Corinthians of what he told them already in this letter: that to keep one’s mind on earthly desires—to scheme—prevents a person from even the ability to understand who God is and what God wants. If they want to keep up the Corinthian practice of climbing to the top, they are in for a rude awakening. “…he must become foolish,” because Jesus’ life was foolish in everyone’s eyes. Paul says here that there is no middle ground: The world’s wisdom is foolishness to God, and God’s wisdom is foolishness to the world. I mean, what’s more foolish than turning the other cheek?</p><p><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>So then, no one is to be boasting in people. For all things belong to you,</em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, or the world or life or death, or things present or things to come; all things belong to you, </em><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>and you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God.<br></em><br></p><p>Finally, Paul tells the Corinthians if they don’t want to be deceived, they must keep the proper perspective. They are “boasting in people” because they believe that is way you receive. None of these things: Paul, Apollos, Peter, the world, life, death, the present, and the future are important: only Christ is. Those who focus on Paul believe that they are the only ones who will receive, while those who focus on Apollos believe likewise about themselves. To give ourselves over to any one of these perspectives or realities thinking that by doing so we might gain the world is wrong. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that their efforts to differentiate themselves from one another is a waste of time since “all thing belong” to the Paul faction, the Peter faction, etc. Who makes them who they are, who gives them “all things” are none of the these things, no worldly leader or idea. Everything belongs to all of you, not matter if you think your party is the first and best one, Paul says, because you belong to Christ and Christ belongs to God—who owns everything. So by grounding their identity people other than Christ and building their lives and actions around anything other than the gospel that Paul had implanted in them, the Corinthians were risking everything. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?</em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>If anyone destroys the temple of God, God will destroy that person; for the temple of God is holy, and that is what you are.<br></em><br></p><p>Although in the preceding verses Paul is speaking to each Corinthian about being careful what is built on the foundation of faith that he established, here in sixteen Paul is referring to the whole church when he asks, “Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?” A good way understand this shift between actors is to see each Corinthian as a subcontractor expected to contribute to the completion of the whole building project; this building is the temple of God. And this is probably why Paul pronounces dire consequences to anyone who would destroy the temple. </p><p>The Greek word translated as destroy is <em>phtheiro</em>. It is used later in 1 Corinthians and in 2 Corinthians to mean ruin or the infliction of severe damage. By using it, Paul here is not referring to the annihilation or utter destruction. “If anyone ruins the temple, God will ruin that person.” It is important for the Corinthians to know why this is the case, “because the temple of God is holy, and that is what [they] are.” The lives that each of them are building merge to make one common life for the congregation, the temple of God. It must be holy, so its parts, too, must be holy. </p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Take care that no one deceives himself. If anyone among you thinks that he is wise in this age, he must become foolish, so that he may become wise. </em><strong><em>19 </em></strong><em>For the wisdom of this world is foolishness in the sight of God. For it is written: “He is the one who catches the wise by their craftiness”; </em><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>and again, “The Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are useless.” <br></em><br></p><p>He Paul reminds the Corinthians of what he told them already in this letter: that to keep one’s mind on earthly desires—to scheme—prevents a person from even the ability to understand who God is and what God wants. If they want to keep up the Corinthian practice of climbing to the top, they are in for a rude awakening. “…he must become foolish,” because Jesus’ life was foolish in everyone’s eyes. Paul says here that there is no middle ground: The world’s wisdom is foolishness to God, and God’s wisdom is foolishness to the world. I mean, what’s more foolish than turning the other cheek?</p><p><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>So then, no one is to be boasting in people. For all things belong to you,</em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, or the world or life or death, or things present or things to come; all things belong to you, </em><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>and you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God.<br></em><br></p><p>Finally, Paul tells the Corinthians if they don’t want to be deceived, they must keep the proper perspective. They are “boasting in people” because they believe that is way you receive. None of these things: Paul, Apollos, Peter, the world, life, death, the present, and the future are important: only Christ is. Those who focus on Paul believe that they are the only ones who will receive, while those who focus on Apollos believe likewise about themselves. To give ourselves over to any one of these perspectives or realities thinking that by doing so we might gain the world is wrong. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that their efforts to differentiate themselves from one another is a waste of time since “all thing belong” to the Paul faction, the Peter faction, etc. Who makes them who they are, who gives them “all things” are none of the these things, no worldly leader or idea. Everything belongs to all of you, not matter if you think your party is the first and best one, Paul says, because you belong to Christ and Christ belongs to God—who owns everything. So by grounding their identity people other than Christ and building their lives and actions around anything other than the gospel that Paul had implanted in them, the Corinthians were risking everything. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 20 May 2024 13:46:54 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/03b145c5/a9997ed4.mp3" length="10378806" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>645</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>16 </em></strong><em>Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?</em><strong><em>17 </em></strong><em>If anyone destroys the temple of God, God will destroy that person; for the temple of God is holy, and that is what you are.<br></em><br></p><p>Although in the preceding verses Paul is speaking to each Corinthian about being careful what is built on the foundation of faith that he established, here in sixteen Paul is referring to the whole church when he asks, “Do you not know that you are a temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?” A good way understand this shift between actors is to see each Corinthian as a subcontractor expected to contribute to the completion of the whole building project; this building is the temple of God. And this is probably why Paul pronounces dire consequences to anyone who would destroy the temple. </p><p>The Greek word translated as destroy is <em>phtheiro</em>. It is used later in 1 Corinthians and in 2 Corinthians to mean ruin or the infliction of severe damage. By using it, Paul here is not referring to the annihilation or utter destruction. “If anyone ruins the temple, God will ruin that person.” It is important for the Corinthians to know why this is the case, “because the temple of God is holy, and that is what [they] are.” The lives that each of them are building merge to make one common life for the congregation, the temple of God. It must be holy, so its parts, too, must be holy. </p><p><strong><em>18 </em></strong><em>Take care that no one deceives himself. If anyone among you thinks that he is wise in this age, he must become foolish, so that he may become wise. </em><strong><em>19 </em></strong><em>For the wisdom of this world is foolishness in the sight of God. For it is written: “He is the one who catches the wise by their craftiness”; </em><strong><em>20 </em></strong><em>and again, “The Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are useless.” <br></em><br></p><p>He Paul reminds the Corinthians of what he told them already in this letter: that to keep one’s mind on earthly desires—to scheme—prevents a person from even the ability to understand who God is and what God wants. If they want to keep up the Corinthian practice of climbing to the top, they are in for a rude awakening. “…he must become foolish,” because Jesus’ life was foolish in everyone’s eyes. Paul says here that there is no middle ground: The world’s wisdom is foolishness to God, and God’s wisdom is foolishness to the world. I mean, what’s more foolish than turning the other cheek?</p><p><strong><em>21 </em></strong><em>So then, no one is to be boasting in people. For all things belong to you,</em><strong><em>22 </em></strong><em>whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, or the world or life or death, or things present or things to come; all things belong to you, </em><strong><em>23 </em></strong><em>and you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God.<br></em><br></p><p>Finally, Paul tells the Corinthians if they don’t want to be deceived, they must keep the proper perspective. They are “boasting in people” because they believe that is way you receive. None of these things: Paul, Apollos, Peter, the world, life, death, the present, and the future are important: only Christ is. Those who focus on Paul believe that they are the only ones who will receive, while those who focus on Apollos believe likewise about themselves. To give ourselves over to any one of these perspectives or realities thinking that by doing so we might gain the world is wrong. </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians that their efforts to differentiate themselves from one another is a waste of time since “all thing belong” to the Paul faction, the Peter faction, etc. Who makes them who they are, who gives them “all things” are none of the these things, no worldly leader or idea. Everything belongs to all of you, not matter if you think your party is the first and best one, Paul says, because you belong to Christ and Christ belongs to God—who owns everything. So by grounding their identity people other than Christ and building their lives and actions around anything other than the gospel that Paul had implanted in them, the Corinthians were risking everything. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 3 Part 1: Working on the Building</title>
      <itunes:episode>80</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>80</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 3 Part 1: Working on the Building</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">32fc0088-f04f-43a9-a625-3e984ee0ad44</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5512cfc9</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART I (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And I, brothers and sisters, could not speak to you as spiritual people, but only as fleshly, as to infants in Christ. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able to consume it. But even now you are not yet able, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>for you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like ordinary people? </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For when one person says, “I am with Paul,” and another, “I am with Apollos,” are you not ordinary people?<br></em><br></p><p>What was that I said in the last episode about how we Western Christians look to Christians from other parts of the world? </p><p>In the preceding chapter, Paul informs the Corinthians that it is only through God’s Spirit that people can discern wisdom—that they can know the truth. He tells them that this understanding is given to the spiritually mature believer. Now he begins chapter three by informing the Corinthians that they are not mature and have not been given the ability to discern all things. And why is this? Because they haven’t remained in the Spirit; they have taken their hearts off Christ and placed it on the things of the world, the stuff of their old lives. What you focus on—what is most important to you—shapes your life; so by focusing on fleshly things, on the wisdom, ways, and desires of the world, the Corinthians are living their lives just like everyone else, like “ordinary people.” Because of this, Paul calls them children. And the first proofs of this immaturity are the jealousy and strife separating the congregation. So Paul gave them “milk to drink, not solid food; [why} for you were not yet able to consume it.” Even from the start, the Corinthians were of two minds; one was upon God in Christ Jesus and the other was on the lives they lived before hearing the words Jesus Christ. Sadly, even though some time has passed they are still unable to eat real food. (Perhaps all they had was a faith of platitudes and maxims.) </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>What then is Apollos? And what is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, even as the Lord gave opportunity to each one. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>I planted, Apollos watered, but God was causing the growth. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>So then neither the one who plants nor the one who waters is anything, but God who causes the growth. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now the one who plants and the one who waters are one; but each will receive his own reward according to his own labor. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For we are God’s fellow workers; you are God’s field, God’s building.<br></em><br></p><p>The divisions that the Corinthians are using to distinguish themselves one from the other are evocative of something that we will soon see in chapter nine of the gospel of Mark when the disciples argue among themselves about which of them is the greatest. We hear Paul’s “Oy vey” in verses 5-9. I picture it, like Jesus’ response to His disciples in Mark, accompanied by an eyeroll. The Corinthians are placing great emphasis on who has baptized them into the church as a means of claiming higher social standing—again, a practice <em>de rigueur </em>for their city. The apostle tells the congregation that this should not be, that he and Apollos, though called to differing tasks, are merely servants to the same God: Paul was sent to establish their church and Apollos to sustain it. As far as Paul is concerned, both men are the instruments through whom God is building His Church. So although they both have different purposes, they work together as one. What good is it to plant if there is no water to sustain it? And without plant, aren’t you just wasting water? </p><p>Apollo was a contemporary of Paul’s, a fellow Jewish Christian who hailed from Alexandria who played a part in establishing the church here in Corinth as well as in Ephesus. Some believe that he had a unique way of speaking that set him apart from Paul. This seems reasonable to me since, being from Egypt, he would have likely been exposed to Philo. Some scholars even think that he was the author of the letter to the Hebrews—even though no authorship is claimed. But regardless of Apollos’ or his CV, Paul states that none of this matters: All that matters is that the two of them are working together to build the Corinthians into the Church. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>According to the grace of God which was given to me, like a wise master builder I laid a foundation, and another is building on it. But each person must be careful how he builds on it.</em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.</em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw, </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>each one’s work will become evident; for the day will show it because it is to be revealed with fire, and the fire itself will test the quality of each one’s work. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work which he has built on it remains, he will receive a reward. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet only so as through fire.<br></em><br></p><p>What either of these men are doing is only by the will and grace of God. Each one’s work is dependent upon the work of the other. Paul, who planted the Corinthian church, “laid a foundation, and another is building on [that foundation].” Although Paul is specifically referring here in the beginning of verse ten to his collaboration with Apollos is establishing the church, verses 10b-15 possess a broader application. “But each person must be careful how he builds on it.” What kind of church are the Corinthians building on the foundation of Jesus Christ? In verse 10b, Paul encourages the congregation to take a long, hard look at how it is living with one another and gives them the opportunity to build their faith in meaningful ways. Individuals’ decisions impact the whole.</p><p>If individual Corinthians are not working towards a common goal, if each seeks to elevate oneself, not only will that person’s faith suffer but so will the faith of the whole church. Paul has laid the foundation of faith in Corinth—the gospel of Jesus Christ—and Apollos has done his part to sustain that effort, but it is up to the Corinthians to see to it that the church that they build will be what God wants it to be—that it will be the body of Christ: something that Paul touches upon later in this letter. What does your church—your collective action—say to the world about God? Does it say anything at all?</p><p>The Corinthians are using their faith to separate and elevate themselves, just like everyone else outside of the church is doing. Paul teaching here can also be applied to an individual’s faith journey. If the Corinthian church’s actions reflect on God (what are y’all doing), so, too, does each person’s actions reveal the quality and character of one’s faith (what are you doing). </p><p>“For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.<strong> </strong>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, <em>or </em>straw, <strong>13 </strong>each one’s work will become evident…” Someone shared with each of us the gospel; someone has laid a foundation of Christ into our hearts. Each of us must then choose what to build upon that foundation; what kind of faith are you going to have? Will you build the finest, strongest faith that you can or are you goi...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART I (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And I, brothers and sisters, could not speak to you as spiritual people, but only as fleshly, as to infants in Christ. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able to consume it. But even now you are not yet able, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>for you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like ordinary people? </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For when one person says, “I am with Paul,” and another, “I am with Apollos,” are you not ordinary people?<br></em><br></p><p>What was that I said in the last episode about how we Western Christians look to Christians from other parts of the world? </p><p>In the preceding chapter, Paul informs the Corinthians that it is only through God’s Spirit that people can discern wisdom—that they can know the truth. He tells them that this understanding is given to the spiritually mature believer. Now he begins chapter three by informing the Corinthians that they are not mature and have not been given the ability to discern all things. And why is this? Because they haven’t remained in the Spirit; they have taken their hearts off Christ and placed it on the things of the world, the stuff of their old lives. What you focus on—what is most important to you—shapes your life; so by focusing on fleshly things, on the wisdom, ways, and desires of the world, the Corinthians are living their lives just like everyone else, like “ordinary people.” Because of this, Paul calls them children. And the first proofs of this immaturity are the jealousy and strife separating the congregation. So Paul gave them “milk to drink, not solid food; [why} for you were not yet able to consume it.” Even from the start, the Corinthians were of two minds; one was upon God in Christ Jesus and the other was on the lives they lived before hearing the words Jesus Christ. Sadly, even though some time has passed they are still unable to eat real food. (Perhaps all they had was a faith of platitudes and maxims.) </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>What then is Apollos? And what is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, even as the Lord gave opportunity to each one. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>I planted, Apollos watered, but God was causing the growth. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>So then neither the one who plants nor the one who waters is anything, but God who causes the growth. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now the one who plants and the one who waters are one; but each will receive his own reward according to his own labor. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For we are God’s fellow workers; you are God’s field, God’s building.<br></em><br></p><p>The divisions that the Corinthians are using to distinguish themselves one from the other are evocative of something that we will soon see in chapter nine of the gospel of Mark when the disciples argue among themselves about which of them is the greatest. We hear Paul’s “Oy vey” in verses 5-9. I picture it, like Jesus’ response to His disciples in Mark, accompanied by an eyeroll. The Corinthians are placing great emphasis on who has baptized them into the church as a means of claiming higher social standing—again, a practice <em>de rigueur </em>for their city. The apostle tells the congregation that this should not be, that he and Apollos, though called to differing tasks, are merely servants to the same God: Paul was sent to establish their church and Apollos to sustain it. As far as Paul is concerned, both men are the instruments through whom God is building His Church. So although they both have different purposes, they work together as one. What good is it to plant if there is no water to sustain it? And without plant, aren’t you just wasting water? </p><p>Apollo was a contemporary of Paul’s, a fellow Jewish Christian who hailed from Alexandria who played a part in establishing the church here in Corinth as well as in Ephesus. Some believe that he had a unique way of speaking that set him apart from Paul. This seems reasonable to me since, being from Egypt, he would have likely been exposed to Philo. Some scholars even think that he was the author of the letter to the Hebrews—even though no authorship is claimed. But regardless of Apollos’ or his CV, Paul states that none of this matters: All that matters is that the two of them are working together to build the Corinthians into the Church. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>According to the grace of God which was given to me, like a wise master builder I laid a foundation, and another is building on it. But each person must be careful how he builds on it.</em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.</em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw, </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>each one’s work will become evident; for the day will show it because it is to be revealed with fire, and the fire itself will test the quality of each one’s work. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work which he has built on it remains, he will receive a reward. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet only so as through fire.<br></em><br></p><p>What either of these men are doing is only by the will and grace of God. Each one’s work is dependent upon the work of the other. Paul, who planted the Corinthian church, “laid a foundation, and another is building on [that foundation].” Although Paul is specifically referring here in the beginning of verse ten to his collaboration with Apollos is establishing the church, verses 10b-15 possess a broader application. “But each person must be careful how he builds on it.” What kind of church are the Corinthians building on the foundation of Jesus Christ? In verse 10b, Paul encourages the congregation to take a long, hard look at how it is living with one another and gives them the opportunity to build their faith in meaningful ways. Individuals’ decisions impact the whole.</p><p>If individual Corinthians are not working towards a common goal, if each seeks to elevate oneself, not only will that person’s faith suffer but so will the faith of the whole church. Paul has laid the foundation of faith in Corinth—the gospel of Jesus Christ—and Apollos has done his part to sustain that effort, but it is up to the Corinthians to see to it that the church that they build will be what God wants it to be—that it will be the body of Christ: something that Paul touches upon later in this letter. What does your church—your collective action—say to the world about God? Does it say anything at all?</p><p>The Corinthians are using their faith to separate and elevate themselves, just like everyone else outside of the church is doing. Paul teaching here can also be applied to an individual’s faith journey. If the Corinthian church’s actions reflect on God (what are y’all doing), so, too, does each person’s actions reveal the quality and character of one’s faith (what are you doing). </p><p>“For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.<strong> </strong>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, <em>or </em>straw, <strong>13 </strong>each one’s work will become evident…” Someone shared with each of us the gospel; someone has laid a foundation of Christ into our hearts. Each of us must then choose what to build upon that foundation; what kind of faith are you going to have? Will you build the finest, strongest faith that you can or are you goi...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 20 May 2024 13:42:43 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5512cfc9/37a54bb8.mp3" length="18103110" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1128</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART I (CSB)</strong></p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And I, brothers and sisters, could not speak to you as spiritual people, but only as fleshly, as to infants in Christ. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able to consume it. But even now you are not yet able, </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>for you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like ordinary people? </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>For when one person says, “I am with Paul,” and another, “I am with Apollos,” are you not ordinary people?<br></em><br></p><p>What was that I said in the last episode about how we Western Christians look to Christians from other parts of the world? </p><p>In the preceding chapter, Paul informs the Corinthians that it is only through God’s Spirit that people can discern wisdom—that they can know the truth. He tells them that this understanding is given to the spiritually mature believer. Now he begins chapter three by informing the Corinthians that they are not mature and have not been given the ability to discern all things. And why is this? Because they haven’t remained in the Spirit; they have taken their hearts off Christ and placed it on the things of the world, the stuff of their old lives. What you focus on—what is most important to you—shapes your life; so by focusing on fleshly things, on the wisdom, ways, and desires of the world, the Corinthians are living their lives just like everyone else, like “ordinary people.” Because of this, Paul calls them children. And the first proofs of this immaturity are the jealousy and strife separating the congregation. So Paul gave them “milk to drink, not solid food; [why} for you were not yet able to consume it.” Even from the start, the Corinthians were of two minds; one was upon God in Christ Jesus and the other was on the lives they lived before hearing the words Jesus Christ. Sadly, even though some time has passed they are still unable to eat real food. (Perhaps all they had was a faith of platitudes and maxims.) </p><p><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>What then is Apollos? And what is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, even as the Lord gave opportunity to each one. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>I planted, Apollos watered, but God was causing the growth. </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>So then neither the one who plants nor the one who waters is anything, but God who causes the growth. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>Now the one who plants and the one who waters are one; but each will receive his own reward according to his own labor. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>For we are God’s fellow workers; you are God’s field, God’s building.<br></em><br></p><p>The divisions that the Corinthians are using to distinguish themselves one from the other are evocative of something that we will soon see in chapter nine of the gospel of Mark when the disciples argue among themselves about which of them is the greatest. We hear Paul’s “Oy vey” in verses 5-9. I picture it, like Jesus’ response to His disciples in Mark, accompanied by an eyeroll. The Corinthians are placing great emphasis on who has baptized them into the church as a means of claiming higher social standing—again, a practice <em>de rigueur </em>for their city. The apostle tells the congregation that this should not be, that he and Apollos, though called to differing tasks, are merely servants to the same God: Paul was sent to establish their church and Apollos to sustain it. As far as Paul is concerned, both men are the instruments through whom God is building His Church. So although they both have different purposes, they work together as one. What good is it to plant if there is no water to sustain it? And without plant, aren’t you just wasting water? </p><p>Apollo was a contemporary of Paul’s, a fellow Jewish Christian who hailed from Alexandria who played a part in establishing the church here in Corinth as well as in Ephesus. Some believe that he had a unique way of speaking that set him apart from Paul. This seems reasonable to me since, being from Egypt, he would have likely been exposed to Philo. Some scholars even think that he was the author of the letter to the Hebrews—even though no authorship is claimed. But regardless of Apollos’ or his CV, Paul states that none of this matters: All that matters is that the two of them are working together to build the Corinthians into the Church. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>According to the grace of God which was given to me, like a wise master builder I laid a foundation, and another is building on it. But each person must be careful how he builds on it.</em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.</em><strong><em>12 </em></strong><em>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw, </em><strong><em>13 </em></strong><em>each one’s work will become evident; for the day will show it because it is to be revealed with fire, and the fire itself will test the quality of each one’s work. </em><strong><em>14 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work which he has built on it remains, he will receive a reward. </em><strong><em>15 </em></strong><em>If anyone’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, yet only so as through fire.<br></em><br></p><p>What either of these men are doing is only by the will and grace of God. Each one’s work is dependent upon the work of the other. Paul, who planted the Corinthian church, “laid a foundation, and another is building on [that foundation].” Although Paul is specifically referring here in the beginning of verse ten to his collaboration with Apollos is establishing the church, verses 10b-15 possess a broader application. “But each person must be careful how he builds on it.” What kind of church are the Corinthians building on the foundation of Jesus Christ? In verse 10b, Paul encourages the congregation to take a long, hard look at how it is living with one another and gives them the opportunity to build their faith in meaningful ways. Individuals’ decisions impact the whole.</p><p>If individual Corinthians are not working towards a common goal, if each seeks to elevate oneself, not only will that person’s faith suffer but so will the faith of the whole church. Paul has laid the foundation of faith in Corinth—the gospel of Jesus Christ—and Apollos has done his part to sustain that effort, but it is up to the Corinthians to see to it that the church that they build will be what God wants it to be—that it will be the body of Christ: something that Paul touches upon later in this letter. What does your church—your collective action—say to the world about God? Does it say anything at all?</p><p>The Corinthians are using their faith to separate and elevate themselves, just like everyone else outside of the church is doing. Paul teaching here can also be applied to an individual’s faith journey. If the Corinthian church’s actions reflect on God (what are y’all doing), so, too, does each person’s actions reveal the quality and character of one’s faith (what are you doing). </p><p>“For no one can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.<strong> </strong>Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, <em>or </em>straw, <strong>13 </strong>each one’s work will become evident…” Someone shared with each of us the gospel; someone has laid a foundation of Christ into our hearts. Each of us must then choose what to build upon that foundation; what kind of faith are you going to have? Will you build the finest, strongest faith that you can or are you goi...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Paul, Corinth, foundation, Christ, fire</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 2: Ignert Is As Ignert Does</title>
      <itunes:episode>79</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>79</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 2: Ignert Is As Ignert Does</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">70171aef-1d28-4f30-8937-7bd0c91dddf7</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d7422386</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (CSB)</strong></p><p>In chapter one we learn that the Corinthians, despite the odds, had come to believe the gospel that Paul preached to them. After he assures them of God’s ongoing faithfulness to keep the church “blameless until the end”, Paul brings up the first problem that we was told the Corinthian congregation is facing: Its members have become balkanized, indicating to Paul that the cultural tendencies of the city—and Rome—are beginning to hold sway over the peoples’ hearts. They’ve started doing what they know by jockeying for position. </p><p>Paul reminds them at the close of the chapter that the gospel they heard and accepted is unlike anything that had known before. It not only offers them a new way of living but also a salvation that they would never be able to achieve though any effort—neither as a patron or a client. The gospel brought them life and a purpose not through strength or wealth or social standing or political influence but though self-sacrifice, weakness, service, and trust. In fact, Paul says, I didn’t even bring you this gospel in the ordinary, expected way. He carries this thought into chapter two. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And when I came to you, brothers and sisters, I did not come as someone superior in speaking ability or wisdom, as I proclaimed to you the testimony of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For I determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I also was with you in weakness and fear, and in great trembling, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>and my message and my preaching were not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>so that your faith would not rest on the wisdom of mankind, but on the power of God.<br></em><br></p><p>How unlike the usual way of doing things. Paul’s gospel is not what anyone expected! As he writes in chapter one, “…God has chosen the foolish things of the world to shame the wise, and God has chosen the weak things of the world to shame the things that are strong…” The Corinthians would have had frequent contact with orators who would make their living moving their listener’s minds and hearts. In fact, they would charge admission for those wanting to hear their rhetoric. Paul’s message, on the other hand, was offered without charge. Based on his description he would have likely had to pay them to get the Corinthians to listen. So not only is the message foolishness by the world’s estimation but so is the delivery. The very fact that the Corinthians did listen may well indicate the divine hand at work. </p><p>In verse two Paul provides his motivation for sharing the gospel in Corinth. He “determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.” This is his rationale for not making his message eloquent as someone with “superior…speaking ability or wisdom” would. Paul removes himself from the equation so that the gospel message of the cross can be heard clearly. How different would the Church be today if its messengers would take this practice to heart? This is not unlike a message that he shared with the Galatians when he reminded them that he did not share the gospel with them to have them like him but did so only for the sake of obedience to his calling. </p><p>What’s more, if Paul could remove his influence on the message, then when the message takes root and produces fruit, he would be able to see the result of Christ’s work clearly and the Corinthians would know that they were in the presence of God’s Spirit and power. </p><p>I remember a time when news reports did just this—reported the news with no editorializing or attempts to influence. And in a way, Paul’s m.o. makes even more sense when we, again, consider the world in which the members of this congregation have been raised in and live: patrons and clients peddling themselves for their own advantage and nothing being given to others without a selfish motive. On the contrary, Paul’s message to the Corinthians was given for its own sake and nothing more! Shouldn’t that be the same for today? </p><p>In the absence of any ulterior motive for giving them gospel, the Corinthians would arrive at one inescapable conclusion for its offering: God truly loves them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Yet we do speak wisdom among those who are mature; a wisdom, however, not of this age nor of the rulers of this age, who are passing away; </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God predestined before the ages to our glory; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>the wisdom which none of the rulers of this age has understood; for if they had understood it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but just as it is written:<br></em><br></p><p><em>‘Things which eye has not seen and ear has not heard,<br>And which have not entered the human heart,<br>All that God has prepared for those who love Him.’</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians in verse 6 that even though he has just stated that true knowledge of God occurs in ways quite removed from the ways that it occurs in the world, he is nevertheless imparting wisdom to them; although this wisdom is unlike the world’s as well. The apostle imparts this knowledge to those who are “mature”—a state that may mean different things to different people. Maturity here does not refer to the listener’s age, since we all know many older, more mature people who act like children and children who would be mistaken for the two old guys in the Muppet show if it weren’t for their pimples. </p><p> </p><p>“Mature” for Paul means to be whole, complete, “to be all that one can be.” The Greek he uses here means literally “the perfect.” And this is not a state reserved for only a few Corinthians. As we will see later in his letter, Paul expects that every Corinthian will come to this deeper knowledge. Also, understanding perfection as completion—or being made whole—is in keeping with Jewish thought. To those who are complete, then, Paul’s gospel message is wisdom. (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 129) This gospel wisdom does not reenforce the world’s wisdom or, in a way, its way of doing things. The “rulers of this age” cannot possibly understand God’s wisdom because they have not faith in Christ Jesus; for them, the truth of things is “hidden”. It is obscured to them not by God but by their own choice.</p><p> </p><p>Paul writes in verse seven, “but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden <em>wisdom</em> which God predestined before the ages to our glory”. Understanding what is true and what is real has been “predestined” by God to transform us: “to our glory.” The rulers of the world would think that they needed no such help from the Almighty. Paul says that this is evidenced by the fact that they cruficied Jesus. </p><p> </p><p>In short, Paul is telling the Corinthians that the good news of Christ Jesus is a wisdom that is given by God that is intended to change their lives, and it is only accessed through humility, since “the rulers of this age” cannot access it. For the Corinthians, this would be a radical and difficult thing to understand because of society in which they lived. Remember, if you wanted to get anywhere in Corinth—wanted to be somebody—it was up to you. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For to us God revealed them through the Spirit; for the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For who among people knows the thoughts of a person except the spirit of the person that is in him? So also the thoughts of God ...</em></p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (CSB)</strong></p><p>In chapter one we learn that the Corinthians, despite the odds, had come to believe the gospel that Paul preached to them. After he assures them of God’s ongoing faithfulness to keep the church “blameless until the end”, Paul brings up the first problem that we was told the Corinthian congregation is facing: Its members have become balkanized, indicating to Paul that the cultural tendencies of the city—and Rome—are beginning to hold sway over the peoples’ hearts. They’ve started doing what they know by jockeying for position. </p><p>Paul reminds them at the close of the chapter that the gospel they heard and accepted is unlike anything that had known before. It not only offers them a new way of living but also a salvation that they would never be able to achieve though any effort—neither as a patron or a client. The gospel brought them life and a purpose not through strength or wealth or social standing or political influence but though self-sacrifice, weakness, service, and trust. In fact, Paul says, I didn’t even bring you this gospel in the ordinary, expected way. He carries this thought into chapter two. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And when I came to you, brothers and sisters, I did not come as someone superior in speaking ability or wisdom, as I proclaimed to you the testimony of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For I determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I also was with you in weakness and fear, and in great trembling, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>and my message and my preaching were not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>so that your faith would not rest on the wisdom of mankind, but on the power of God.<br></em><br></p><p>How unlike the usual way of doing things. Paul’s gospel is not what anyone expected! As he writes in chapter one, “…God has chosen the foolish things of the world to shame the wise, and God has chosen the weak things of the world to shame the things that are strong…” The Corinthians would have had frequent contact with orators who would make their living moving their listener’s minds and hearts. In fact, they would charge admission for those wanting to hear their rhetoric. Paul’s message, on the other hand, was offered without charge. Based on his description he would have likely had to pay them to get the Corinthians to listen. So not only is the message foolishness by the world’s estimation but so is the delivery. The very fact that the Corinthians did listen may well indicate the divine hand at work. </p><p>In verse two Paul provides his motivation for sharing the gospel in Corinth. He “determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.” This is his rationale for not making his message eloquent as someone with “superior…speaking ability or wisdom” would. Paul removes himself from the equation so that the gospel message of the cross can be heard clearly. How different would the Church be today if its messengers would take this practice to heart? This is not unlike a message that he shared with the Galatians when he reminded them that he did not share the gospel with them to have them like him but did so only for the sake of obedience to his calling. </p><p>What’s more, if Paul could remove his influence on the message, then when the message takes root and produces fruit, he would be able to see the result of Christ’s work clearly and the Corinthians would know that they were in the presence of God’s Spirit and power. </p><p>I remember a time when news reports did just this—reported the news with no editorializing or attempts to influence. And in a way, Paul’s m.o. makes even more sense when we, again, consider the world in which the members of this congregation have been raised in and live: patrons and clients peddling themselves for their own advantage and nothing being given to others without a selfish motive. On the contrary, Paul’s message to the Corinthians was given for its own sake and nothing more! Shouldn’t that be the same for today? </p><p>In the absence of any ulterior motive for giving them gospel, the Corinthians would arrive at one inescapable conclusion for its offering: God truly loves them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Yet we do speak wisdom among those who are mature; a wisdom, however, not of this age nor of the rulers of this age, who are passing away; </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God predestined before the ages to our glory; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>the wisdom which none of the rulers of this age has understood; for if they had understood it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but just as it is written:<br></em><br></p><p><em>‘Things which eye has not seen and ear has not heard,<br>And which have not entered the human heart,<br>All that God has prepared for those who love Him.’</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians in verse 6 that even though he has just stated that true knowledge of God occurs in ways quite removed from the ways that it occurs in the world, he is nevertheless imparting wisdom to them; although this wisdom is unlike the world’s as well. The apostle imparts this knowledge to those who are “mature”—a state that may mean different things to different people. Maturity here does not refer to the listener’s age, since we all know many older, more mature people who act like children and children who would be mistaken for the two old guys in the Muppet show if it weren’t for their pimples. </p><p> </p><p>“Mature” for Paul means to be whole, complete, “to be all that one can be.” The Greek he uses here means literally “the perfect.” And this is not a state reserved for only a few Corinthians. As we will see later in his letter, Paul expects that every Corinthian will come to this deeper knowledge. Also, understanding perfection as completion—or being made whole—is in keeping with Jewish thought. To those who are complete, then, Paul’s gospel message is wisdom. (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 129) This gospel wisdom does not reenforce the world’s wisdom or, in a way, its way of doing things. The “rulers of this age” cannot possibly understand God’s wisdom because they have not faith in Christ Jesus; for them, the truth of things is “hidden”. It is obscured to them not by God but by their own choice.</p><p> </p><p>Paul writes in verse seven, “but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden <em>wisdom</em> which God predestined before the ages to our glory”. Understanding what is true and what is real has been “predestined” by God to transform us: “to our glory.” The rulers of the world would think that they needed no such help from the Almighty. Paul says that this is evidenced by the fact that they cruficied Jesus. </p><p> </p><p>In short, Paul is telling the Corinthians that the good news of Christ Jesus is a wisdom that is given by God that is intended to change their lives, and it is only accessed through humility, since “the rulers of this age” cannot access it. For the Corinthians, this would be a radical and difficult thing to understand because of society in which they lived. Remember, if you wanted to get anywhere in Corinth—wanted to be somebody—it was up to you. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For to us God revealed them through the Spirit; for the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For who among people knows the thoughts of a person except the spirit of the person that is in him? So also the thoughts of God ...</em></p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 13 May 2024 09:53:57 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d7422386/4430fe08.mp3" length="19787486" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1233</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (CSB)</strong></p><p>In chapter one we learn that the Corinthians, despite the odds, had come to believe the gospel that Paul preached to them. After he assures them of God’s ongoing faithfulness to keep the church “blameless until the end”, Paul brings up the first problem that we was told the Corinthian congregation is facing: Its members have become balkanized, indicating to Paul that the cultural tendencies of the city—and Rome—are beginning to hold sway over the peoples’ hearts. They’ve started doing what they know by jockeying for position. </p><p>Paul reminds them at the close of the chapter that the gospel they heard and accepted is unlike anything that had known before. It not only offers them a new way of living but also a salvation that they would never be able to achieve though any effort—neither as a patron or a client. The gospel brought them life and a purpose not through strength or wealth or social standing or political influence but though self-sacrifice, weakness, service, and trust. In fact, Paul says, I didn’t even bring you this gospel in the ordinary, expected way. He carries this thought into chapter two. </p><p><strong><em>1 </em></strong><em>And when I came to you, brothers and sisters, I did not come as someone superior in speaking ability or wisdom, as I proclaimed to you the testimony of God. </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>For I determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified. </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>I also was with you in weakness and fear, and in great trembling, </em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>and my message and my preaching were not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>so that your faith would not rest on the wisdom of mankind, but on the power of God.<br></em><br></p><p>How unlike the usual way of doing things. Paul’s gospel is not what anyone expected! As he writes in chapter one, “…God has chosen the foolish things of the world to shame the wise, and God has chosen the weak things of the world to shame the things that are strong…” The Corinthians would have had frequent contact with orators who would make their living moving their listener’s minds and hearts. In fact, they would charge admission for those wanting to hear their rhetoric. Paul’s message, on the other hand, was offered without charge. Based on his description he would have likely had to pay them to get the Corinthians to listen. So not only is the message foolishness by the world’s estimation but so is the delivery. The very fact that the Corinthians did listen may well indicate the divine hand at work. </p><p>In verse two Paul provides his motivation for sharing the gospel in Corinth. He “determined to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.” This is his rationale for not making his message eloquent as someone with “superior…speaking ability or wisdom” would. Paul removes himself from the equation so that the gospel message of the cross can be heard clearly. How different would the Church be today if its messengers would take this practice to heart? This is not unlike a message that he shared with the Galatians when he reminded them that he did not share the gospel with them to have them like him but did so only for the sake of obedience to his calling. </p><p>What’s more, if Paul could remove his influence on the message, then when the message takes root and produces fruit, he would be able to see the result of Christ’s work clearly and the Corinthians would know that they were in the presence of God’s Spirit and power. </p><p>I remember a time when news reports did just this—reported the news with no editorializing or attempts to influence. And in a way, Paul’s m.o. makes even more sense when we, again, consider the world in which the members of this congregation have been raised in and live: patrons and clients peddling themselves for their own advantage and nothing being given to others without a selfish motive. On the contrary, Paul’s message to the Corinthians was given for its own sake and nothing more! Shouldn’t that be the same for today? </p><p>In the absence of any ulterior motive for giving them gospel, the Corinthians would arrive at one inescapable conclusion for its offering: God truly loves them. </p><p><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>Yet we do speak wisdom among those who are mature; a wisdom, however, not of this age nor of the rulers of this age, who are passing away; </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God predestined before the ages to our glory; </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>the wisdom which none of the rulers of this age has understood; for if they had understood it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory; </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>but just as it is written:<br></em><br></p><p><em>‘Things which eye has not seen and ear has not heard,<br>And which have not entered the human heart,<br>All that God has prepared for those who love Him.’</em></p><p> </p><p>Paul tells the Corinthians in verse 6 that even though he has just stated that true knowledge of God occurs in ways quite removed from the ways that it occurs in the world, he is nevertheless imparting wisdom to them; although this wisdom is unlike the world’s as well. The apostle imparts this knowledge to those who are “mature”—a state that may mean different things to different people. Maturity here does not refer to the listener’s age, since we all know many older, more mature people who act like children and children who would be mistaken for the two old guys in the Muppet show if it weren’t for their pimples. </p><p> </p><p>“Mature” for Paul means to be whole, complete, “to be all that one can be.” The Greek he uses here means literally “the perfect.” And this is not a state reserved for only a few Corinthians. As we will see later in his letter, Paul expects that every Corinthian will come to this deeper knowledge. Also, understanding perfection as completion—or being made whole—is in keeping with Jewish thought. To those who are complete, then, Paul’s gospel message is wisdom. (<em>Sacra Pagina</em>, Vol. 7, 129) This gospel wisdom does not reenforce the world’s wisdom or, in a way, its way of doing things. The “rulers of this age” cannot possibly understand God’s wisdom because they have not faith in Christ Jesus; for them, the truth of things is “hidden”. It is obscured to them not by God but by their own choice.</p><p> </p><p>Paul writes in verse seven, “but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden <em>wisdom</em> which God predestined before the ages to our glory”. Understanding what is true and what is real has been “predestined” by God to transform us: “to our glory.” The rulers of the world would think that they needed no such help from the Almighty. Paul says that this is evidenced by the fact that they cruficied Jesus. </p><p> </p><p>In short, Paul is telling the Corinthians that the good news of Christ Jesus is a wisdom that is given by God that is intended to change their lives, and it is only accessed through humility, since “the rulers of this age” cannot access it. For the Corinthians, this would be a radical and difficult thing to understand because of society in which they lived. Remember, if you wanted to get anywhere in Corinth—wanted to be somebody—it was up to you. </p><p><strong><em>10 </em></strong><em>For to us God revealed them through the Spirit; for the Spirit searches all things, even the depths of God. </em><strong><em>11 </em></strong><em>For who among people knows the thoughts of a person except the spirit of the person that is in him? So also the thoughts of God ...</em></p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>perfection, maturity, nonsense, Corinthians, hidden, wisdom, desires, worldly</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 1 Part 2: Being Our Own Worst Nightmare</title>
      <itunes:episode>78</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>78</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 1 Part 2: Being Our Own Worst Nightmare</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">be54c74e-88b2-4c4e-873f-845e2d04e2e4</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/4de103c6</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p>Now that Paul has reminded the Corinthians of the fact of their calling and that God has and is keeping them safe and has provided them with the spiritual gifts necessary to prove His divine presence in their lives, here in chapter one verse ten the apostle jumps headlong into addressing issues facing the congregation—most of which are ones that their forgetfulness and pride have helped to cause. </p><p>Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians because they were willfully laying aside the gospel of Christ’s faithfulness in order to take up the practices of the law of Moses, in spite of the effort that Paul has put in to plant the church. To put this another way, the Galatians are abandoning salvation through faith. His letters to the Thessalonians were to help them remain faithful to the gospel of Jesus Christ while being surrounded by other religions and people telling them to abandon their faith. </p><p>Here, Paul is writing to the Corinthians to tell them to get their acts together—to pay attention to what they are doing to and how they are treating one another. We see this from the very beginning:</p><p>“<strong>10 </strong>Now I urge you, brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all agree and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be made complete in the same mind and in the same judgment.<strong>11 </strong>For I have been informed concerning you, my brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by Chloe’s <em>people</em>, that there are quarrels among you. <strong>12 </strong>Now I mean this, that each one of you is saying, “I am with Paul,” or “I <em>am</em> with Apollos,” or “I <em>am</em> with Cephas,” or “I <em>am</em> with Christ.” <strong>13 </strong>Has Christ been divided? Paul was not crucified for you, was he? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? <strong>14 </strong>I am thankful that I baptized none of you except Crispus and Gaius, <strong>15 </strong>so that no one would say you were baptized in my name! <strong>16 </strong>But I did baptize the household of Stephanas also; beyond that, I do not know if I baptized anyone else. <strong>17 </strong>For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech, so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.”</p><p>I guess that there is nothing new under the sun. Paul doesn’t make this a command; he doesn’t tell the Corinthians that the only allowable response are the words, “How high?” The apostle appeals to them by the authority that has been given to him by Jesus to choose to be of one mind and seeking a common goal. </p><p>We discover that Paul is aware of the situation because of a report from “Chloe’s people.” The Corinthian congregation has become divided into factions that are based upon the person who performed any particular baptism. Paul tells the church that these divisions are dangerous because they will result in “the cross of Christ [being] made of no effect.” And indeed, this is the same risk we face even today. </p><p>But what’s the big deal about caring who baptizes someone? I mean who wouldn’t want to be baptized by Billy Graham? Well, I guess Paul, because for him the importance of the act itself—and by extension who performs it—isn’t nearly as important as what results from it: unity of—or being made completer in—mind and judgement. This unity is key to the Corinthians’ ability to remain faithful to the life of Christ Jesus. </p><p><br>Hear me out. </p><p>Paul wrote to the Galatians that his life was no longer his. He had died with Jesus on the cross, had been buried with Him in the tomb, and had risen with Him on the third day. “I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives in me.” In short order, Paul will pen his letter to the Romans in which he will expend plentiful, expensive ink explaining to a factioned church the purpose of Christ’s cross—that is: Jesus died to overcome death which had entered the world because of Adam’s pride. </p><p>The First Man sin was that he made life about himself, about his identity, wants, and needs; it was no longer about the Creator and source of life. The Roman church will divide along ethnic and cultural lines—Jewish and Gentile “Christian”—and threaten the very life and nature of the Church. The factions here in Corinth are doing the same thing. </p><p>In making their baptisms about themselves—about the person who, essentially, brings the baptism to them—the Corinthians are picking back up Adam’s pride and its resultant death. In verse seventeen, Paul uses his own calling to show this. “For Christ did not sent me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech [making it about the messenger and the recipient of the gospel and not the message], so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.” </p><p>Firstly, Paul identifies the problem: The Corinthians, instead of allowing baptism to make them one—one baptism to unify them in mind and judgement—they are using baptism to separate themselves one from the other. And, secondly, he then shares the ultimate outcome: that the cross’s power would be nullified for the Corinthian church. Instead of their baptismal waters washing away the remnant of Adam’s sin, they are helping to make his pride cling even tighter. Paul then begins to explore why this is happening. </p><p>“<strong>18 </strong>For the word of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. <strong>19 </strong>For it is written:</p><p>‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, And the understanding of those who have understanding, I will confound.’</p><p><strong>20 </strong>Where is the wise person? Where is the scribe? Where is the debater of this age? Has God not made foolish the wisdom of the world? <strong>21 </strong>For since in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not <em>come to</em> know God, God was pleased through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe. <strong>22 </strong>For indeed Jews ask for signs and Greeks search for wisdom…”</p><p>If you recall from the series introduction, Corinth was a wealthy town, one full of movers and shakers, with people trying to climb the social and financial ladder. Like the rest of the Roman Empire city relied heavily on patronage—without which it would have been impossible for individuals to advance socially and economically and, in some ways, even for the city to even function. Patronage placed people from two classes together into a relationship: the patron and the client. In exchange for loyalty to their patrons, clients would receive gifts of food and land and other financial support—even legal representation and more if they needed it. Patrons would gain the respect of others and even political support. </p><p>I think we call it the Old Boys’ Club nowadays. Patronage was grounded in tradition—in the way things have always gotten done. In it, a person found salvation and advancement by playing by the established rules. This is life as the Corinthians would have known it until that day that Paul would have shared with them “a more excellent way.” In such a world the message of the cross would have, indeed, sounded like foolishness or, even worse, hokum. </p><p>From Paul, the Corinthians learned a new way of thinking about themselves and their place in the world. He offered them a greater understanding of life and a new source for it—a source that would never run dry, unlike treasuries and political alliances. Their relationship with their patrons or their clients was based on mutual exchange, yet the one that Christ offered was freely given! </p><p>Paul says here that the gosp...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p>Now that Paul has reminded the Corinthians of the fact of their calling and that God has and is keeping them safe and has provided them with the spiritual gifts necessary to prove His divine presence in their lives, here in chapter one verse ten the apostle jumps headlong into addressing issues facing the congregation—most of which are ones that their forgetfulness and pride have helped to cause. </p><p>Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians because they were willfully laying aside the gospel of Christ’s faithfulness in order to take up the practices of the law of Moses, in spite of the effort that Paul has put in to plant the church. To put this another way, the Galatians are abandoning salvation through faith. His letters to the Thessalonians were to help them remain faithful to the gospel of Jesus Christ while being surrounded by other religions and people telling them to abandon their faith. </p><p>Here, Paul is writing to the Corinthians to tell them to get their acts together—to pay attention to what they are doing to and how they are treating one another. We see this from the very beginning:</p><p>“<strong>10 </strong>Now I urge you, brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all agree and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be made complete in the same mind and in the same judgment.<strong>11 </strong>For I have been informed concerning you, my brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by Chloe’s <em>people</em>, that there are quarrels among you. <strong>12 </strong>Now I mean this, that each one of you is saying, “I am with Paul,” or “I <em>am</em> with Apollos,” or “I <em>am</em> with Cephas,” or “I <em>am</em> with Christ.” <strong>13 </strong>Has Christ been divided? Paul was not crucified for you, was he? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? <strong>14 </strong>I am thankful that I baptized none of you except Crispus and Gaius, <strong>15 </strong>so that no one would say you were baptized in my name! <strong>16 </strong>But I did baptize the household of Stephanas also; beyond that, I do not know if I baptized anyone else. <strong>17 </strong>For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech, so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.”</p><p>I guess that there is nothing new under the sun. Paul doesn’t make this a command; he doesn’t tell the Corinthians that the only allowable response are the words, “How high?” The apostle appeals to them by the authority that has been given to him by Jesus to choose to be of one mind and seeking a common goal. </p><p>We discover that Paul is aware of the situation because of a report from “Chloe’s people.” The Corinthian congregation has become divided into factions that are based upon the person who performed any particular baptism. Paul tells the church that these divisions are dangerous because they will result in “the cross of Christ [being] made of no effect.” And indeed, this is the same risk we face even today. </p><p>But what’s the big deal about caring who baptizes someone? I mean who wouldn’t want to be baptized by Billy Graham? Well, I guess Paul, because for him the importance of the act itself—and by extension who performs it—isn’t nearly as important as what results from it: unity of—or being made completer in—mind and judgement. This unity is key to the Corinthians’ ability to remain faithful to the life of Christ Jesus. </p><p><br>Hear me out. </p><p>Paul wrote to the Galatians that his life was no longer his. He had died with Jesus on the cross, had been buried with Him in the tomb, and had risen with Him on the third day. “I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives in me.” In short order, Paul will pen his letter to the Romans in which he will expend plentiful, expensive ink explaining to a factioned church the purpose of Christ’s cross—that is: Jesus died to overcome death which had entered the world because of Adam’s pride. </p><p>The First Man sin was that he made life about himself, about his identity, wants, and needs; it was no longer about the Creator and source of life. The Roman church will divide along ethnic and cultural lines—Jewish and Gentile “Christian”—and threaten the very life and nature of the Church. The factions here in Corinth are doing the same thing. </p><p>In making their baptisms about themselves—about the person who, essentially, brings the baptism to them—the Corinthians are picking back up Adam’s pride and its resultant death. In verse seventeen, Paul uses his own calling to show this. “For Christ did not sent me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech [making it about the messenger and the recipient of the gospel and not the message], so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.” </p><p>Firstly, Paul identifies the problem: The Corinthians, instead of allowing baptism to make them one—one baptism to unify them in mind and judgement—they are using baptism to separate themselves one from the other. And, secondly, he then shares the ultimate outcome: that the cross’s power would be nullified for the Corinthian church. Instead of their baptismal waters washing away the remnant of Adam’s sin, they are helping to make his pride cling even tighter. Paul then begins to explore why this is happening. </p><p>“<strong>18 </strong>For the word of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. <strong>19 </strong>For it is written:</p><p>‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, And the understanding of those who have understanding, I will confound.’</p><p><strong>20 </strong>Where is the wise person? Where is the scribe? Where is the debater of this age? Has God not made foolish the wisdom of the world? <strong>21 </strong>For since in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not <em>come to</em> know God, God was pleased through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe. <strong>22 </strong>For indeed Jews ask for signs and Greeks search for wisdom…”</p><p>If you recall from the series introduction, Corinth was a wealthy town, one full of movers and shakers, with people trying to climb the social and financial ladder. Like the rest of the Roman Empire city relied heavily on patronage—without which it would have been impossible for individuals to advance socially and economically and, in some ways, even for the city to even function. Patronage placed people from two classes together into a relationship: the patron and the client. In exchange for loyalty to their patrons, clients would receive gifts of food and land and other financial support—even legal representation and more if they needed it. Patrons would gain the respect of others and even political support. </p><p>I think we call it the Old Boys’ Club nowadays. Patronage was grounded in tradition—in the way things have always gotten done. In it, a person found salvation and advancement by playing by the established rules. This is life as the Corinthians would have known it until that day that Paul would have shared with them “a more excellent way.” In such a world the message of the cross would have, indeed, sounded like foolishness or, even worse, hokum. </p><p>From Paul, the Corinthians learned a new way of thinking about themselves and their place in the world. He offered them a greater understanding of life and a new source for it—a source that would never run dry, unlike treasuries and political alliances. Their relationship with their patrons or their clients was based on mutual exchange, yet the one that Christ offered was freely given! </p><p>Paul says here that the gosp...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 06 May 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/4de103c6/5595d7c6.mp3" length="23114859" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1441</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (CSB)</strong></p><p>Now that Paul has reminded the Corinthians of the fact of their calling and that God has and is keeping them safe and has provided them with the spiritual gifts necessary to prove His divine presence in their lives, here in chapter one verse ten the apostle jumps headlong into addressing issues facing the congregation—most of which are ones that their forgetfulness and pride have helped to cause. </p><p>Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians because they were willfully laying aside the gospel of Christ’s faithfulness in order to take up the practices of the law of Moses, in spite of the effort that Paul has put in to plant the church. To put this another way, the Galatians are abandoning salvation through faith. His letters to the Thessalonians were to help them remain faithful to the gospel of Jesus Christ while being surrounded by other religions and people telling them to abandon their faith. </p><p>Here, Paul is writing to the Corinthians to tell them to get their acts together—to pay attention to what they are doing to and how they are treating one another. We see this from the very beginning:</p><p>“<strong>10 </strong>Now I urge you, brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all agree and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be made complete in the same mind and in the same judgment.<strong>11 </strong>For I have been informed concerning you, my brothers <em>and sisters</em>, by Chloe’s <em>people</em>, that there are quarrels among you. <strong>12 </strong>Now I mean this, that each one of you is saying, “I am with Paul,” or “I <em>am</em> with Apollos,” or “I <em>am</em> with Cephas,” or “I <em>am</em> with Christ.” <strong>13 </strong>Has Christ been divided? Paul was not crucified for you, was he? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? <strong>14 </strong>I am thankful that I baptized none of you except Crispus and Gaius, <strong>15 </strong>so that no one would say you were baptized in my name! <strong>16 </strong>But I did baptize the household of Stephanas also; beyond that, I do not know if I baptized anyone else. <strong>17 </strong>For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech, so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.”</p><p>I guess that there is nothing new under the sun. Paul doesn’t make this a command; he doesn’t tell the Corinthians that the only allowable response are the words, “How high?” The apostle appeals to them by the authority that has been given to him by Jesus to choose to be of one mind and seeking a common goal. </p><p>We discover that Paul is aware of the situation because of a report from “Chloe’s people.” The Corinthian congregation has become divided into factions that are based upon the person who performed any particular baptism. Paul tells the church that these divisions are dangerous because they will result in “the cross of Christ [being] made of no effect.” And indeed, this is the same risk we face even today. </p><p>But what’s the big deal about caring who baptizes someone? I mean who wouldn’t want to be baptized by Billy Graham? Well, I guess Paul, because for him the importance of the act itself—and by extension who performs it—isn’t nearly as important as what results from it: unity of—or being made completer in—mind and judgement. This unity is key to the Corinthians’ ability to remain faithful to the life of Christ Jesus. </p><p><br>Hear me out. </p><p>Paul wrote to the Galatians that his life was no longer his. He had died with Jesus on the cross, had been buried with Him in the tomb, and had risen with Him on the third day. “I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives in me.” In short order, Paul will pen his letter to the Romans in which he will expend plentiful, expensive ink explaining to a factioned church the purpose of Christ’s cross—that is: Jesus died to overcome death which had entered the world because of Adam’s pride. </p><p>The First Man sin was that he made life about himself, about his identity, wants, and needs; it was no longer about the Creator and source of life. The Roman church will divide along ethnic and cultural lines—Jewish and Gentile “Christian”—and threaten the very life and nature of the Church. The factions here in Corinth are doing the same thing. </p><p>In making their baptisms about themselves—about the person who, essentially, brings the baptism to them—the Corinthians are picking back up Adam’s pride and its resultant death. In verse seventeen, Paul uses his own calling to show this. “For Christ did not sent me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with cleverness of speech [making it about the messenger and the recipient of the gospel and not the message], so that the cross of Christ would not be made of no effect.” </p><p>Firstly, Paul identifies the problem: The Corinthians, instead of allowing baptism to make them one—one baptism to unify them in mind and judgement—they are using baptism to separate themselves one from the other. And, secondly, he then shares the ultimate outcome: that the cross’s power would be nullified for the Corinthian church. Instead of their baptismal waters washing away the remnant of Adam’s sin, they are helping to make his pride cling even tighter. Paul then begins to explore why this is happening. </p><p>“<strong>18 </strong>For the word of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. <strong>19 </strong>For it is written:</p><p>‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, And the understanding of those who have understanding, I will confound.’</p><p><strong>20 </strong>Where is the wise person? Where is the scribe? Where is the debater of this age? Has God not made foolish the wisdom of the world? <strong>21 </strong>For since in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not <em>come to</em> know God, God was pleased through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe. <strong>22 </strong>For indeed Jews ask for signs and Greeks search for wisdom…”</p><p>If you recall from the series introduction, Corinth was a wealthy town, one full of movers and shakers, with people trying to climb the social and financial ladder. Like the rest of the Roman Empire city relied heavily on patronage—without which it would have been impossible for individuals to advance socially and economically and, in some ways, even for the city to even function. Patronage placed people from two classes together into a relationship: the patron and the client. In exchange for loyalty to their patrons, clients would receive gifts of food and land and other financial support—even legal representation and more if they needed it. Patrons would gain the respect of others and even political support. </p><p>I think we call it the Old Boys’ Club nowadays. Patronage was grounded in tradition—in the way things have always gotten done. In it, a person found salvation and advancement by playing by the established rules. This is life as the Corinthians would have known it until that day that Paul would have shared with them “a more excellent way.” In such a world the message of the cross would have, indeed, sounded like foolishness or, even worse, hokum. </p><p>From Paul, the Corinthians learned a new way of thinking about themselves and their place in the world. He offered them a greater understanding of life and a new source for it—a source that would never run dry, unlike treasuries and political alliances. Their relationship with their patrons or their clients was based on mutual exchange, yet the one that Christ offered was freely given! </p><p>Paul says here that the gosp...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>First, Corinthians, baptism, unity, factions, forgetful, hope, gospel</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Corinthians 1 Part One: "Hello. I know you better than you do yourself."</title>
      <itunes:episode>77</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>77</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Corinthians 1 Part One: "Hello. I know you better than you do yourself."</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">102dd413-27f4-4146-b4ea-d7d5e80d7d6c</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/3379b0af</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER ONE PART I (CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank for listening to the First Day podcast. I am so happy to be a part of your spiritual journey. Please don’t hesitate to reach out; if you have any questions send them to connect@firstday.us. I want to ask that you share this podcast with others if you have found it helpful in your growth as a disciple and journey with Chirst. I am hoping to have an average of seventy listeners per week by the end of 2024. Thank you for your help in growing the podcast. Now on with Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians.</p><p><em>“</em><strong><em>1</em></strong><em>Paul, called as an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and our brother Sosthenes, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>To the church of God which is in Corinth, to those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus, saints by calling, with all who in every place call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, their Lord and ours: </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.”<br></em><br></p><p>It was typical to begin letters with the sender’s name. Paul doesn’t call himself by the  Jewish version of his name, Saul. There is no evidence that his name was changed due to any moment of conversion. Rather, as was the convention of his day, the apostle used different versions of his name depending upon the audience or context. </p><p>Sosthenes may well be the former head of the Jewish synagogue in Corinth—also called Crispus—who was beaten before the proconsul Gallio’s tribunal. This incident was reported in Acts 18. He had come to believe Christ was the Messiah and had brought many Corinthians to believe, too. Sosthenes’ relationship with the Corinthian church is not described, but considering Paul mentions him at all indicates a meaningful relationship between the church and the former Jewish leader. </p><p>Paul declares that he is “called as an apostle of Jesus Christ”. Also note that in the very next verse, Paul states that the Corinthians, too, have been “called as saints”. What, then, does it mean to be called? In current usage, we use the word ‘calling’ synonymously with the word ‘vocation’, but here, it seems, Paul means it to be more broadly and meaningfully utilized. Paul’s authority is, therefore, grounded in the eternal, the divine, and cannot be revoked by anyone. This is similar to his description of his calling to the Gospel that he gives to the Galatians. To be called isn’t just about one’s career path—or abandoning them all together. This calling is specifically stated to be “by God’s will” and not by any other person’s whims.</p><p>Indeed, Paul didn’t earn a dime from fulfilling his call in Corinth: He worked as a tentmaker or leather worker if you recall from the last episode. No. To be called means so much more than working in an occupation you love or are have skill in. With this in his introduction, Paul is making this letter not only one specifically concerning Corinth but also one intended for the whole Church. </p><p>Calling is about the meaning and purpose of one’s life and not how that person earns a living. For what gives rise to a saint if it is not the willingness to lay down one’s life for what is more meaningful? In Christ not only have the Corinthians been called to live as saints, Paul tells them, but so have “all those in every place who call on the name of Jesus Christ”. Joel 2:32 comes to mind: “But everyone who calls on the name of the LORD will be saved, for some on Mount Zion in Jerusalem will escape, just as the LORD has said. These will be among the survivors whom the LORD has called.” All of Christ’s followers call upon this same Lord. </p><p>I can’t help but think that Paul has found it necessary to remind the Corinthians of this fact—that they are one with every other believer because of the culture of Corinth—for theirs is a city known for its greed and its citizens’ desire for social advancement and advantage. </p><p>In verse three, the apostle offers the Corinthians God’s grace and peace before offering a thanksgiving to God and then getting right to the issue at hand. “Peace is not simply a negative or passive state in the Christian faith. Rather, it is an integration of the spiritual personality wrought through a faith centered in Christ the Prince of peace.” (The Wesleyan Bible Commentary, Vol. 5, 124) Years later in his letter to the Ephesians 2:14 declare the Christ Jesus “is our peace.” Our struggles with others—and theirs with us—can only be mitigated through the presence of Jesus Christ. Therefore peace, like purity or impurity, does not originate in the external but comes from the heart—where the Spirit of that same Christ dwells. </p><p>This is the peace that is felt when we live into our calling “as saints”. It is a peace that surpasses all understanding because it is a peace that is available even int the direst for circumstances. A perfect example of this peace is found in the story of Stephen’s calling—and ultimate martyrdom—in Acts 7.</p><p>In the next section of his greeting, Paul offers a thanksgiving up to God for the work that the Spirit performed in and among the Corinthians. </p><p><em>"</em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I always thank my God for you because of the grace of God given to you in Christ Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>that you were enriched in him in every way, in all speech and all knowledge. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>In this way, the testimony about Christ was confirmed among you, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>so that you do not lack any spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>He will also strengthen you to the end, so that you will be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>God is faithful; you were called by him into fellowship with his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his greeting with a thanksgiving. He is thankful that the Corinthians have received God’s grace in Jesus’ work, and he’s thankful that God has made the congregation equipped to understand and share the gospel. In fact, this is proof that the Corinthians have a relationship with God through Christ Jesus. And this relationship has been given and received for purpose: so that the Corinthians may remain faithful until the end—until the Day of the LORD when Christ is revealed.</p><p>Paul would, of course, be familiar with this Day, though to most of his Greco-Roman audience the idea would be a foreign one. Amos 5:18-20 states:</p><p>”<strong>18 </strong>Woe <em>to</em> you who are longing for the day of the Lord,/ For what purpose <em>will</em> the day of the Lord <em>be</em> to you?/ It <em>will be</em> darkness and not light;/ <strong>19 </strong>As when a man flees from a lion/ And a bear confronts him,/ Or he goes home, leans with his hand against the wall,/ And a snake bites him./ <strong>20 </strong><em>Will</em> the day of the Lord not <em>be</em> darkness instead of light,/ Even gloom with no brightness in it?”</p><p>This is a Day of Judgement and not one of relief and comfort. In the last series on Thessalonians, we spent some time considering the fact that so many of us state that we long for the Day to come, but that when it does come, all of our stuff will be laid bare. In so many traditions and congregations there are Christians who long for this day also because it is the Day of the Great Comeuppance. But as Christians should we really be hoping for this to befall those who have not come to the LORD?  </p><p>But this Day isn’t only about judgement, but it is also about salvation. </p><p>“<strong>32 </strong>And it will co...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER ONE PART I (CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank for listening to the First Day podcast. I am so happy to be a part of your spiritual journey. Please don’t hesitate to reach out; if you have any questions send them to connect@firstday.us. I want to ask that you share this podcast with others if you have found it helpful in your growth as a disciple and journey with Chirst. I am hoping to have an average of seventy listeners per week by the end of 2024. Thank you for your help in growing the podcast. Now on with Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians.</p><p><em>“</em><strong><em>1</em></strong><em>Paul, called as an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and our brother Sosthenes, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>To the church of God which is in Corinth, to those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus, saints by calling, with all who in every place call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, their Lord and ours: </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.”<br></em><br></p><p>It was typical to begin letters with the sender’s name. Paul doesn’t call himself by the  Jewish version of his name, Saul. There is no evidence that his name was changed due to any moment of conversion. Rather, as was the convention of his day, the apostle used different versions of his name depending upon the audience or context. </p><p>Sosthenes may well be the former head of the Jewish synagogue in Corinth—also called Crispus—who was beaten before the proconsul Gallio’s tribunal. This incident was reported in Acts 18. He had come to believe Christ was the Messiah and had brought many Corinthians to believe, too. Sosthenes’ relationship with the Corinthian church is not described, but considering Paul mentions him at all indicates a meaningful relationship between the church and the former Jewish leader. </p><p>Paul declares that he is “called as an apostle of Jesus Christ”. Also note that in the very next verse, Paul states that the Corinthians, too, have been “called as saints”. What, then, does it mean to be called? In current usage, we use the word ‘calling’ synonymously with the word ‘vocation’, but here, it seems, Paul means it to be more broadly and meaningfully utilized. Paul’s authority is, therefore, grounded in the eternal, the divine, and cannot be revoked by anyone. This is similar to his description of his calling to the Gospel that he gives to the Galatians. To be called isn’t just about one’s career path—or abandoning them all together. This calling is specifically stated to be “by God’s will” and not by any other person’s whims.</p><p>Indeed, Paul didn’t earn a dime from fulfilling his call in Corinth: He worked as a tentmaker or leather worker if you recall from the last episode. No. To be called means so much more than working in an occupation you love or are have skill in. With this in his introduction, Paul is making this letter not only one specifically concerning Corinth but also one intended for the whole Church. </p><p>Calling is about the meaning and purpose of one’s life and not how that person earns a living. For what gives rise to a saint if it is not the willingness to lay down one’s life for what is more meaningful? In Christ not only have the Corinthians been called to live as saints, Paul tells them, but so have “all those in every place who call on the name of Jesus Christ”. Joel 2:32 comes to mind: “But everyone who calls on the name of the LORD will be saved, for some on Mount Zion in Jerusalem will escape, just as the LORD has said. These will be among the survivors whom the LORD has called.” All of Christ’s followers call upon this same Lord. </p><p>I can’t help but think that Paul has found it necessary to remind the Corinthians of this fact—that they are one with every other believer because of the culture of Corinth—for theirs is a city known for its greed and its citizens’ desire for social advancement and advantage. </p><p>In verse three, the apostle offers the Corinthians God’s grace and peace before offering a thanksgiving to God and then getting right to the issue at hand. “Peace is not simply a negative or passive state in the Christian faith. Rather, it is an integration of the spiritual personality wrought through a faith centered in Christ the Prince of peace.” (The Wesleyan Bible Commentary, Vol. 5, 124) Years later in his letter to the Ephesians 2:14 declare the Christ Jesus “is our peace.” Our struggles with others—and theirs with us—can only be mitigated through the presence of Jesus Christ. Therefore peace, like purity or impurity, does not originate in the external but comes from the heart—where the Spirit of that same Christ dwells. </p><p>This is the peace that is felt when we live into our calling “as saints”. It is a peace that surpasses all understanding because it is a peace that is available even int the direst for circumstances. A perfect example of this peace is found in the story of Stephen’s calling—and ultimate martyrdom—in Acts 7.</p><p>In the next section of his greeting, Paul offers a thanksgiving up to God for the work that the Spirit performed in and among the Corinthians. </p><p><em>"</em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I always thank my God for you because of the grace of God given to you in Christ Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>that you were enriched in him in every way, in all speech and all knowledge. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>In this way, the testimony about Christ was confirmed among you, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>so that you do not lack any spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>He will also strengthen you to the end, so that you will be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>God is faithful; you were called by him into fellowship with his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his greeting with a thanksgiving. He is thankful that the Corinthians have received God’s grace in Jesus’ work, and he’s thankful that God has made the congregation equipped to understand and share the gospel. In fact, this is proof that the Corinthians have a relationship with God through Christ Jesus. And this relationship has been given and received for purpose: so that the Corinthians may remain faithful until the end—until the Day of the LORD when Christ is revealed.</p><p>Paul would, of course, be familiar with this Day, though to most of his Greco-Roman audience the idea would be a foreign one. Amos 5:18-20 states:</p><p>”<strong>18 </strong>Woe <em>to</em> you who are longing for the day of the Lord,/ For what purpose <em>will</em> the day of the Lord <em>be</em> to you?/ It <em>will be</em> darkness and not light;/ <strong>19 </strong>As when a man flees from a lion/ And a bear confronts him,/ Or he goes home, leans with his hand against the wall,/ And a snake bites him./ <strong>20 </strong><em>Will</em> the day of the Lord not <em>be</em> darkness instead of light,/ Even gloom with no brightness in it?”</p><p>This is a Day of Judgement and not one of relief and comfort. In the last series on Thessalonians, we spent some time considering the fact that so many of us state that we long for the Day to come, but that when it does come, all of our stuff will be laid bare. In so many traditions and congregations there are Christians who long for this day also because it is the Day of the Great Comeuppance. But as Christians should we really be hoping for this to befall those who have not come to the LORD?  </p><p>But this Day isn’t only about judgement, but it is also about salvation. </p><p>“<strong>32 </strong>And it will co...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 29 Apr 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/3379b0af/5a931581.mp3" length="26173484" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1632</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>CHAPTER ONE PART I (CSB)<br></strong><br></p><p>Thank for listening to the First Day podcast. I am so happy to be a part of your spiritual journey. Please don’t hesitate to reach out; if you have any questions send them to connect@firstday.us. I want to ask that you share this podcast with others if you have found it helpful in your growth as a disciple and journey with Chirst. I am hoping to have an average of seventy listeners per week by the end of 2024. Thank you for your help in growing the podcast. Now on with Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians.</p><p><em>“</em><strong><em>1</em></strong><em>Paul, called as an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and our brother Sosthenes, </em><strong><em>2 </em></strong><em>To the church of God which is in Corinth, to those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus, saints by calling, with all who in every place call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, their Lord and ours: </em><strong><em>3 </em></strong><em>Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.”<br></em><br></p><p>It was typical to begin letters with the sender’s name. Paul doesn’t call himself by the  Jewish version of his name, Saul. There is no evidence that his name was changed due to any moment of conversion. Rather, as was the convention of his day, the apostle used different versions of his name depending upon the audience or context. </p><p>Sosthenes may well be the former head of the Jewish synagogue in Corinth—also called Crispus—who was beaten before the proconsul Gallio’s tribunal. This incident was reported in Acts 18. He had come to believe Christ was the Messiah and had brought many Corinthians to believe, too. Sosthenes’ relationship with the Corinthian church is not described, but considering Paul mentions him at all indicates a meaningful relationship between the church and the former Jewish leader. </p><p>Paul declares that he is “called as an apostle of Jesus Christ”. Also note that in the very next verse, Paul states that the Corinthians, too, have been “called as saints”. What, then, does it mean to be called? In current usage, we use the word ‘calling’ synonymously with the word ‘vocation’, but here, it seems, Paul means it to be more broadly and meaningfully utilized. Paul’s authority is, therefore, grounded in the eternal, the divine, and cannot be revoked by anyone. This is similar to his description of his calling to the Gospel that he gives to the Galatians. To be called isn’t just about one’s career path—or abandoning them all together. This calling is specifically stated to be “by God’s will” and not by any other person’s whims.</p><p>Indeed, Paul didn’t earn a dime from fulfilling his call in Corinth: He worked as a tentmaker or leather worker if you recall from the last episode. No. To be called means so much more than working in an occupation you love or are have skill in. With this in his introduction, Paul is making this letter not only one specifically concerning Corinth but also one intended for the whole Church. </p><p>Calling is about the meaning and purpose of one’s life and not how that person earns a living. For what gives rise to a saint if it is not the willingness to lay down one’s life for what is more meaningful? In Christ not only have the Corinthians been called to live as saints, Paul tells them, but so have “all those in every place who call on the name of Jesus Christ”. Joel 2:32 comes to mind: “But everyone who calls on the name of the LORD will be saved, for some on Mount Zion in Jerusalem will escape, just as the LORD has said. These will be among the survivors whom the LORD has called.” All of Christ’s followers call upon this same Lord. </p><p>I can’t help but think that Paul has found it necessary to remind the Corinthians of this fact—that they are one with every other believer because of the culture of Corinth—for theirs is a city known for its greed and its citizens’ desire for social advancement and advantage. </p><p>In verse three, the apostle offers the Corinthians God’s grace and peace before offering a thanksgiving to God and then getting right to the issue at hand. “Peace is not simply a negative or passive state in the Christian faith. Rather, it is an integration of the spiritual personality wrought through a faith centered in Christ the Prince of peace.” (The Wesleyan Bible Commentary, Vol. 5, 124) Years later in his letter to the Ephesians 2:14 declare the Christ Jesus “is our peace.” Our struggles with others—and theirs with us—can only be mitigated through the presence of Jesus Christ. Therefore peace, like purity or impurity, does not originate in the external but comes from the heart—where the Spirit of that same Christ dwells. </p><p>This is the peace that is felt when we live into our calling “as saints”. It is a peace that surpasses all understanding because it is a peace that is available even int the direst for circumstances. A perfect example of this peace is found in the story of Stephen’s calling—and ultimate martyrdom—in Acts 7.</p><p>In the next section of his greeting, Paul offers a thanksgiving up to God for the work that the Spirit performed in and among the Corinthians. </p><p><em>"</em><strong><em>4 </em></strong><em>I always thank my God for you because of the grace of God given to you in Christ Jesus, </em><strong><em>5 </em></strong><em>that you were enriched in him in every way, in all speech and all knowledge. </em><strong><em>6 </em></strong><em>In this way, the testimony about Christ was confirmed among you, </em><strong><em>7 </em></strong><em>so that you do not lack any spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>8 </em></strong><em>He will also strengthen you to the end, so that you will be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. </em><strong><em>9 </em></strong><em>God is faithful; you were called by him into fellowship with his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul continues his greeting with a thanksgiving. He is thankful that the Corinthians have received God’s grace in Jesus’ work, and he’s thankful that God has made the congregation equipped to understand and share the gospel. In fact, this is proof that the Corinthians have a relationship with God through Christ Jesus. And this relationship has been given and received for purpose: so that the Corinthians may remain faithful until the end—until the Day of the LORD when Christ is revealed.</p><p>Paul would, of course, be familiar with this Day, though to most of his Greco-Roman audience the idea would be a foreign one. Amos 5:18-20 states:</p><p>”<strong>18 </strong>Woe <em>to</em> you who are longing for the day of the Lord,/ For what purpose <em>will</em> the day of the Lord <em>be</em> to you?/ It <em>will be</em> darkness and not light;/ <strong>19 </strong>As when a man flees from a lion/ And a bear confronts him,/ Or he goes home, leans with his hand against the wall,/ And a snake bites him./ <strong>20 </strong><em>Will</em> the day of the Lord not <em>be</em> darkness instead of light,/ Even gloom with no brightness in it?”</p><p>This is a Day of Judgement and not one of relief and comfort. In the last series on Thessalonians, we spent some time considering the fact that so many of us state that we long for the Day to come, but that when it does come, all of our stuff will be laid bare. In so many traditions and congregations there are Christians who long for this day also because it is the Day of the Great Comeuppance. But as Christians should we really be hoping for this to befall those who have not come to the LORD?  </p><p>But this Day isn’t only about judgement, but it is also about salvation. </p><p>“<strong>32 </strong>And it will co...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>First, Corinthians, bible, study, Corinth, Paul, calling, saints</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>An Introduction to 1 and 2 Corinthians </title>
      <itunes:episode>76</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>76</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>An Introduction to 1 and 2 Corinthians </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c0c2eec1-fb6e-4129-b16e-40a4eddcc610</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/edeb8a25</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>1 and 2 Corinthians were written by Paul c.55 and 56 CE, respectively. </p><p>Corinth was located on an isthmus connecting the Peloponnese to the rest of Greece. The port of Lechaeum was 1.5 miles north on the Bay of Corinth and Cenchraea (sen’-kre-e) was about seven miles to the east on the Saronic Gulf, placing it at a crossroads of two trade routes. By the time of Paul’s letter, the city’s history could be divided into two distinct periods: one thoroughly Greek and another Romans. </p><p>Corinth was destroyed in 146 BCE by Rome and many of its citizens were killed or sold into slavery. It was reestablished by Julius Caesar just over 100 years later in 44 BCE—partly as a retirement community for Roman veterans—and became a commercial and political center in later years. Corinth was the capital of the senatorial province of Achaia and the seat of the proconsul from 29 BCE onward. </p><p>It was a multicultural city of about 100,000 people, both Roman and Greek; Corinth’s population had a high percentage of freedmen from Rome, according to Strabo. (<em>Geog.</em> 8.6.23c) These <em>liberti</em> formed a separate social class in Roman society who were former slaves that had been freed by their masters. Some <em>liberti</em> were quite wealthy and educated. Roman culture, law, and religion were dominant from the city’s re-founding, though not exclusively so, and Greek was likely the <em>lingua franca</em>. Remember that much of the Roman Empire had been Hellenized. In fact, coinage from the time has been discovered that utilize both Greek and Latin script. </p><p>“Because there was no landed aristocracy in the new Corinth, there arose an aristocracy of wealth.” (Carson &amp; Moo, 420) Inescapable was the Roman practice of <strong>patronage</strong> and the corruption that went along with it. Roman patronage was based on a relationship between a patron and a client—each obliging themselves to the other. The patron being of a higher social status or, at least, possessing greater wealth, power, and prestige than the client would promise support and favors in exchange for the client’s loyalty or service when called upon. It’s not hard to imagine that such arrangements can create as many problems as they can create opportunities. Corinth was a place rife with ambition and greed—perhaps providing some explanation for the Corinthian church’s spiritual immaturity—which may have been understandable if Paul hadn’t stayed with them for as long as he did. Corinth was known for its wealth, luxury, immorality, and the viciousness of its residents. It would be great, however, if it were only about money.</p><p>Like their brothers and sisters in Thessalonica, the Corinthian Christians were presented with religious alternatives that were incompatible with their faith in Jesus Christ and the gospel that Paul had preached to them. There were at least two statues of Dionysus in the city’s <em>agora</em>, and the cult of the Egyptian goddess, Isis, was particularly strong. Likewise, the Greek deities of Demeter and Persephone—the goddesses of the fertility of the earth and the queen of the underworld, respectively—and Apollo, Hermes, and Poseidon had temples refurbished or built in their honor by the Romans. (<em>Sacra Pagina vol 7</em>, 1 Corinthians, 22) And although there has been no physical evidence yet discovered of any Jewish synagogue being present in the city, there is evidence for it found in the literature of the day.</p><p>In Acts 19 we learn that Paul preached in Corinth for the first time during his second missionary journey. He worked in the city as a tentmaker or a leather worker and was hosted by Aquila and Priscilla—Jewish, Christians from Rome, exiled by Claudius. Paul arrived in the city after experiencing great difficulties in Philippi (Acts 16)—where he was punished for his message and had to flee for his life—and after then escaping similar treatment in both Thessalonica and Berea (Acts 17). </p><p>Initially, the apostle was trepidatious, but following a vision of a safe and successful mission to the Corinthians (Acts 18:9,10), Paul ends up remaining in the city, worshiping, preaching, and working there for a year and a half. During his time there, Gallio, the brother of Seneca, was proconsul. The apostle left Corinth c.51 or 52 CE travelling with Aquila and Priscilla; they made their way to Jerusalem. After a brief time in the holy city, he returned to his home in Antioch and then to Ephesus; it was from here that Paul most likely wrote 1 Corinthians. </p><p>Although Apollos and even Peter, apparently, spent time with the Corinthians, things didn’t go too well for the congregation. Members of the church had divided—even antagonistically so. To quote Carson and Moo:</p><p><em>“The church as a whole was less than satisfied with Paul’s leadership…and the integrity of its life was marred by abuses at the Lord’s Table…at least one notorious case of immorality…public litigation among members…uncertainty about the place for marriage…and the propriety of eating food that had been offered to idols, infatuation with the more spectacular of the charismatic gifts without any profound commitment to mutual love…and a decidedly aberrant view of the resurrection…” </em>(421)</p><p>While in Ephesus, Paul received reports of this from “Chloe’s household”. Three delegates from the church, Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus also bring the apostle their report of the situation and a letter from the Corinthians; 1 Corinthians is his response. After sending his letter with Timothy to the congregation, Paul made plans to visit Greece again and spend some time in Corinth after a follow-up visit to Macedonia. His plans changed when he later received word that, to quote Mr. MaKey, “Things were “bad. MMMM’kay. Bad.” This sets up 2 Corinthians, and we’ll take this back up later in the series. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>1 and 2 Corinthians were written by Paul c.55 and 56 CE, respectively. </p><p>Corinth was located on an isthmus connecting the Peloponnese to the rest of Greece. The port of Lechaeum was 1.5 miles north on the Bay of Corinth and Cenchraea (sen’-kre-e) was about seven miles to the east on the Saronic Gulf, placing it at a crossroads of two trade routes. By the time of Paul’s letter, the city’s history could be divided into two distinct periods: one thoroughly Greek and another Romans. </p><p>Corinth was destroyed in 146 BCE by Rome and many of its citizens were killed or sold into slavery. It was reestablished by Julius Caesar just over 100 years later in 44 BCE—partly as a retirement community for Roman veterans—and became a commercial and political center in later years. Corinth was the capital of the senatorial province of Achaia and the seat of the proconsul from 29 BCE onward. </p><p>It was a multicultural city of about 100,000 people, both Roman and Greek; Corinth’s population had a high percentage of freedmen from Rome, according to Strabo. (<em>Geog.</em> 8.6.23c) These <em>liberti</em> formed a separate social class in Roman society who were former slaves that had been freed by their masters. Some <em>liberti</em> were quite wealthy and educated. Roman culture, law, and religion were dominant from the city’s re-founding, though not exclusively so, and Greek was likely the <em>lingua franca</em>. Remember that much of the Roman Empire had been Hellenized. In fact, coinage from the time has been discovered that utilize both Greek and Latin script. </p><p>“Because there was no landed aristocracy in the new Corinth, there arose an aristocracy of wealth.” (Carson &amp; Moo, 420) Inescapable was the Roman practice of <strong>patronage</strong> and the corruption that went along with it. Roman patronage was based on a relationship between a patron and a client—each obliging themselves to the other. The patron being of a higher social status or, at least, possessing greater wealth, power, and prestige than the client would promise support and favors in exchange for the client’s loyalty or service when called upon. It’s not hard to imagine that such arrangements can create as many problems as they can create opportunities. Corinth was a place rife with ambition and greed—perhaps providing some explanation for the Corinthian church’s spiritual immaturity—which may have been understandable if Paul hadn’t stayed with them for as long as he did. Corinth was known for its wealth, luxury, immorality, and the viciousness of its residents. It would be great, however, if it were only about money.</p><p>Like their brothers and sisters in Thessalonica, the Corinthian Christians were presented with religious alternatives that were incompatible with their faith in Jesus Christ and the gospel that Paul had preached to them. There were at least two statues of Dionysus in the city’s <em>agora</em>, and the cult of the Egyptian goddess, Isis, was particularly strong. Likewise, the Greek deities of Demeter and Persephone—the goddesses of the fertility of the earth and the queen of the underworld, respectively—and Apollo, Hermes, and Poseidon had temples refurbished or built in their honor by the Romans. (<em>Sacra Pagina vol 7</em>, 1 Corinthians, 22) And although there has been no physical evidence yet discovered of any Jewish synagogue being present in the city, there is evidence for it found in the literature of the day.</p><p>In Acts 19 we learn that Paul preached in Corinth for the first time during his second missionary journey. He worked in the city as a tentmaker or a leather worker and was hosted by Aquila and Priscilla—Jewish, Christians from Rome, exiled by Claudius. Paul arrived in the city after experiencing great difficulties in Philippi (Acts 16)—where he was punished for his message and had to flee for his life—and after then escaping similar treatment in both Thessalonica and Berea (Acts 17). </p><p>Initially, the apostle was trepidatious, but following a vision of a safe and successful mission to the Corinthians (Acts 18:9,10), Paul ends up remaining in the city, worshiping, preaching, and working there for a year and a half. During his time there, Gallio, the brother of Seneca, was proconsul. The apostle left Corinth c.51 or 52 CE travelling with Aquila and Priscilla; they made their way to Jerusalem. After a brief time in the holy city, he returned to his home in Antioch and then to Ephesus; it was from here that Paul most likely wrote 1 Corinthians. </p><p>Although Apollos and even Peter, apparently, spent time with the Corinthians, things didn’t go too well for the congregation. Members of the church had divided—even antagonistically so. To quote Carson and Moo:</p><p><em>“The church as a whole was less than satisfied with Paul’s leadership…and the integrity of its life was marred by abuses at the Lord’s Table…at least one notorious case of immorality…public litigation among members…uncertainty about the place for marriage…and the propriety of eating food that had been offered to idols, infatuation with the more spectacular of the charismatic gifts without any profound commitment to mutual love…and a decidedly aberrant view of the resurrection…” </em>(421)</p><p>While in Ephesus, Paul received reports of this from “Chloe’s household”. Three delegates from the church, Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus also bring the apostle their report of the situation and a letter from the Corinthians; 1 Corinthians is his response. After sending his letter with Timothy to the congregation, Paul made plans to visit Greece again and spend some time in Corinth after a follow-up visit to Macedonia. His plans changed when he later received word that, to quote Mr. MaKey, “Things were “bad. MMMM’kay. Bad.” This sets up 2 Corinthians, and we’ll take this back up later in the series. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 22 Apr 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/edeb8a25/4eb89b86.mp3" length="14992240" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>933</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>1 and 2 Corinthians were written by Paul c.55 and 56 CE, respectively. </p><p>Corinth was located on an isthmus connecting the Peloponnese to the rest of Greece. The port of Lechaeum was 1.5 miles north on the Bay of Corinth and Cenchraea (sen’-kre-e) was about seven miles to the east on the Saronic Gulf, placing it at a crossroads of two trade routes. By the time of Paul’s letter, the city’s history could be divided into two distinct periods: one thoroughly Greek and another Romans. </p><p>Corinth was destroyed in 146 BCE by Rome and many of its citizens were killed or sold into slavery. It was reestablished by Julius Caesar just over 100 years later in 44 BCE—partly as a retirement community for Roman veterans—and became a commercial and political center in later years. Corinth was the capital of the senatorial province of Achaia and the seat of the proconsul from 29 BCE onward. </p><p>It was a multicultural city of about 100,000 people, both Roman and Greek; Corinth’s population had a high percentage of freedmen from Rome, according to Strabo. (<em>Geog.</em> 8.6.23c) These <em>liberti</em> formed a separate social class in Roman society who were former slaves that had been freed by their masters. Some <em>liberti</em> were quite wealthy and educated. Roman culture, law, and religion were dominant from the city’s re-founding, though not exclusively so, and Greek was likely the <em>lingua franca</em>. Remember that much of the Roman Empire had been Hellenized. In fact, coinage from the time has been discovered that utilize both Greek and Latin script. </p><p>“Because there was no landed aristocracy in the new Corinth, there arose an aristocracy of wealth.” (Carson &amp; Moo, 420) Inescapable was the Roman practice of <strong>patronage</strong> and the corruption that went along with it. Roman patronage was based on a relationship between a patron and a client—each obliging themselves to the other. The patron being of a higher social status or, at least, possessing greater wealth, power, and prestige than the client would promise support and favors in exchange for the client’s loyalty or service when called upon. It’s not hard to imagine that such arrangements can create as many problems as they can create opportunities. Corinth was a place rife with ambition and greed—perhaps providing some explanation for the Corinthian church’s spiritual immaturity—which may have been understandable if Paul hadn’t stayed with them for as long as he did. Corinth was known for its wealth, luxury, immorality, and the viciousness of its residents. It would be great, however, if it were only about money.</p><p>Like their brothers and sisters in Thessalonica, the Corinthian Christians were presented with religious alternatives that were incompatible with their faith in Jesus Christ and the gospel that Paul had preached to them. There were at least two statues of Dionysus in the city’s <em>agora</em>, and the cult of the Egyptian goddess, Isis, was particularly strong. Likewise, the Greek deities of Demeter and Persephone—the goddesses of the fertility of the earth and the queen of the underworld, respectively—and Apollo, Hermes, and Poseidon had temples refurbished or built in their honor by the Romans. (<em>Sacra Pagina vol 7</em>, 1 Corinthians, 22) And although there has been no physical evidence yet discovered of any Jewish synagogue being present in the city, there is evidence for it found in the literature of the day.</p><p>In Acts 19 we learn that Paul preached in Corinth for the first time during his second missionary journey. He worked in the city as a tentmaker or a leather worker and was hosted by Aquila and Priscilla—Jewish, Christians from Rome, exiled by Claudius. Paul arrived in the city after experiencing great difficulties in Philippi (Acts 16)—where he was punished for his message and had to flee for his life—and after then escaping similar treatment in both Thessalonica and Berea (Acts 17). </p><p>Initially, the apostle was trepidatious, but following a vision of a safe and successful mission to the Corinthians (Acts 18:9,10), Paul ends up remaining in the city, worshiping, preaching, and working there for a year and a half. During his time there, Gallio, the brother of Seneca, was proconsul. The apostle left Corinth c.51 or 52 CE travelling with Aquila and Priscilla; they made their way to Jerusalem. After a brief time in the holy city, he returned to his home in Antioch and then to Ephesus; it was from here that Paul most likely wrote 1 Corinthians. </p><p>Although Apollos and even Peter, apparently, spent time with the Corinthians, things didn’t go too well for the congregation. Members of the church had divided—even antagonistically so. To quote Carson and Moo:</p><p><em>“The church as a whole was less than satisfied with Paul’s leadership…and the integrity of its life was marred by abuses at the Lord’s Table…at least one notorious case of immorality…public litigation among members…uncertainty about the place for marriage…and the propriety of eating food that had been offered to idols, infatuation with the more spectacular of the charismatic gifts without any profound commitment to mutual love…and a decidedly aberrant view of the resurrection…” </em>(421)</p><p>While in Ephesus, Paul received reports of this from “Chloe’s household”. Three delegates from the church, Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus also bring the apostle their report of the situation and a letter from the Corinthians; 1 Corinthians is his response. After sending his letter with Timothy to the congregation, Paul made plans to visit Greece again and spend some time in Corinth after a follow-up visit to Macedonia. His plans changed when he later received word that, to quote Mr. MaKey, “Things were “bad. MMMM’kay. Bad.” This sets up 2 Corinthians, and we’ll take this back up later in the series. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>introduction, study, Corinthians, Paul, series, greed, history, patronage, New, Testament, letter</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 3: Don't Do Anything Jonah Would</title>
      <itunes:episode>75</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>75</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 3: Don't Do Anything Jonah Would</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">31211f29-244d-431a-a6ea-96544ca11567</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/0346ae1e</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)</strong></p><p><em>“Finally, brothers and sisters, pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was also with you; 2 and that we will be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. 3 But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one. 4 We have confidence in the Lord concerning you, that you are doing, and will do, what we command. 5 May the Lord direct your hearts to the love of God and to the perseverance of Christ.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians focusing on prayer. Keeping in mind that the church is under pressure from outside and that they are being actively deceived about the Christ’s coming to discourage them, after telling them to remember and cling to what he had already taught them, Paul tells them to pray. To make it through all this, pray. </p><p>“…pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was with you.” Paul uses the Greek trecho to describe this rate of spreading the gospel. It is an word used in athletics meaning, “run or advance rapidly.” We’ll find that this isn’t the last time Paul uses sports metaphors to get his point across. Paul wants the church to pray for a swift and disciplined conversion of all people. What better way to counter the deceivers and the persecutors than to have them come to the same Savior and knowledge of God. Pray that people will listen to me, Paul asks. And the Thessalonians are proof that this is possible. </p><p>“…that we be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one.” Those outside of the church—as well as some inside of it—seek to hinder the growth of the gospel. Paul asks the Thessalonians to pray for the success of the mission. As the Thessalonians focus their prayers on Paul’s and other’s missions, perhaps their worries will diminish because they aren’t thinking as much about themselves—providing an opportunity for God to work. </p><p>When the Thessalonians do this, when they focus their prayers and attention on others, they allow God to demonstrate His faithfulness to them as God, “direct[s their] hearts to [His] love and to the perseverance of Christ.” What a lesson for today! Think how much freedom we could experience if we turned out energies and attentions toward others and allowed God to care for us. This, however, is not something that will happen casually. Remember, Paul has just used a sports metaphor in relation to the spreading of the gospel. </p><p>Over the next verses, Paul teaches how we can better put ourselves into a position where we can trust God with our lives while we give our attention, efforts, and cares to those who are in need. </p><p><em>“6 Now we command you, brothers and sisters, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you keep away from every brother or sister who leads a disorderly life and not one in accordance with the tradition which you received from us. 7 For you yourselves know how you ought to follow our example, because we did not act in an undisciplined way among you, 8 nor did we eat anyone’s bread without paying for it, but with labor and hardship we kept working night and day so that we would not be a burden to any of you; 9 not because we do not have the right to this, but in order to offer ourselves as a role model for you, so that you would follow our example. 10 For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.”<br></em><br>Paul will phrase this later in Philippians as, “Do nothing from selfishness or empty conceit, but with humility consider one another as more important than yourselves.” (2:3) To condition ourselves to place our trust in God, we must begin living deliberately. Avoid those who lead “disorderly” lives that contrast the one that Paul taught and exampled. Those who contribute to the betterment of other’s lives—over and above their own—will have to trust that God will take care of their needs and bring divine comfort. Don’t fret about your present condition or even your future, Paul says, tend to others and God will see you through. Easy to say but hard to do. </p><p>I do want to mention verse 10. “For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.” A few years ago I heard the hosts of an extremely popular radio program spend forty-five minutes using this verse to put-down people who lived on welfare and to argue that Jesus would be against the welfare system. I was appalled and never listened to them again. Are there issues with the welfare system? Yes. Are there lazy people who simply don’t want to work? Of course. Would Jesus care about the welfare system? Yes. In fact, much of God’s law concerns itself with caring for the least and the most vulnerable. Is Paul making a statement about those on welfare or about the need for welfare reform in 2 Thessalonians 3:10? Categorically no!</p><p>Paul here is speaking about people who contribute nothing to the life of the congregations: the takers. These idol Christians exhibit the very qualities that Paul tells the Thessalonians must avoid if they want to learn to trust God with their very lives and, thus, escape worry and confusion. </p><p><em>“11 For we hear that some among you are leading an undisciplined life, doing no work at all, but acting like busybodies. 12 Now we command and exhort such persons in the Lord Jesus Christ to work peacefully and eat their own bread. 13 But as for you, brothers and sisters, do not grow weary of doing good.”</em></p><p>To paraphrase: Make what you do really matter for the sake of others and the Church. This will be taxing but it is the good and right thing to do. </p><p><em>“14 If anyone does not obey our instruction in this letter, take special note of that person so as not to associate with him, so that he will be put to shame. 15 And yet do not regard that person as an enemy, but admonish that one as a brother or sister.”<br></em><br>Note that the church must address these believers who do not contribute to the life of the community, but it must be done without malice. This is, however, easier said than done, and this command can easily be misapplied. We have all heard stories about denominations and congregations that have shunned members—usually because they will not tow-the-party-line on some doctrine or another. No, Paul is speaking here ONLY about those who contribute little to the life of the congregation and “act like busybodies,” when they really are doing nothing. </p><p><em>16 Now may the Lord of peace Himself continually grant you peace in every circumstance. The Lord be with you all! 17 I, Paul, write this greeting with my own hand, and this is a distinguishing mark in every letter; this is the way I write. 18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians with a prayer for them to be able to rest in God’s peace through everything that they are facing: famine, social and cultural pressures, active deception, and worry. And just in case the deceivers continue to bring false letters to them, trying to make them worry and doubt, Paul gives them this letter as a sample of how he writes. Diligence, patience, and doing good are the surest way to find God’s peace. </p><p>I hope that you have grown in your knowledge and faith with this series on the Thessalonians. I hope that you can join the podcast for the next series on this chronological journey through the New Testament as we read through 1 and 2 Corinthians. Thank you for listening.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)</strong></p><p><em>“Finally, brothers and sisters, pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was also with you; 2 and that we will be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. 3 But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one. 4 We have confidence in the Lord concerning you, that you are doing, and will do, what we command. 5 May the Lord direct your hearts to the love of God and to the perseverance of Christ.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians focusing on prayer. Keeping in mind that the church is under pressure from outside and that they are being actively deceived about the Christ’s coming to discourage them, after telling them to remember and cling to what he had already taught them, Paul tells them to pray. To make it through all this, pray. </p><p>“…pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was with you.” Paul uses the Greek trecho to describe this rate of spreading the gospel. It is an word used in athletics meaning, “run or advance rapidly.” We’ll find that this isn’t the last time Paul uses sports metaphors to get his point across. Paul wants the church to pray for a swift and disciplined conversion of all people. What better way to counter the deceivers and the persecutors than to have them come to the same Savior and knowledge of God. Pray that people will listen to me, Paul asks. And the Thessalonians are proof that this is possible. </p><p>“…that we be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one.” Those outside of the church—as well as some inside of it—seek to hinder the growth of the gospel. Paul asks the Thessalonians to pray for the success of the mission. As the Thessalonians focus their prayers on Paul’s and other’s missions, perhaps their worries will diminish because they aren’t thinking as much about themselves—providing an opportunity for God to work. </p><p>When the Thessalonians do this, when they focus their prayers and attention on others, they allow God to demonstrate His faithfulness to them as God, “direct[s their] hearts to [His] love and to the perseverance of Christ.” What a lesson for today! Think how much freedom we could experience if we turned out energies and attentions toward others and allowed God to care for us. This, however, is not something that will happen casually. Remember, Paul has just used a sports metaphor in relation to the spreading of the gospel. </p><p>Over the next verses, Paul teaches how we can better put ourselves into a position where we can trust God with our lives while we give our attention, efforts, and cares to those who are in need. </p><p><em>“6 Now we command you, brothers and sisters, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you keep away from every brother or sister who leads a disorderly life and not one in accordance with the tradition which you received from us. 7 For you yourselves know how you ought to follow our example, because we did not act in an undisciplined way among you, 8 nor did we eat anyone’s bread without paying for it, but with labor and hardship we kept working night and day so that we would not be a burden to any of you; 9 not because we do not have the right to this, but in order to offer ourselves as a role model for you, so that you would follow our example. 10 For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.”<br></em><br>Paul will phrase this later in Philippians as, “Do nothing from selfishness or empty conceit, but with humility consider one another as more important than yourselves.” (2:3) To condition ourselves to place our trust in God, we must begin living deliberately. Avoid those who lead “disorderly” lives that contrast the one that Paul taught and exampled. Those who contribute to the betterment of other’s lives—over and above their own—will have to trust that God will take care of their needs and bring divine comfort. Don’t fret about your present condition or even your future, Paul says, tend to others and God will see you through. Easy to say but hard to do. </p><p>I do want to mention verse 10. “For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.” A few years ago I heard the hosts of an extremely popular radio program spend forty-five minutes using this verse to put-down people who lived on welfare and to argue that Jesus would be against the welfare system. I was appalled and never listened to them again. Are there issues with the welfare system? Yes. Are there lazy people who simply don’t want to work? Of course. Would Jesus care about the welfare system? Yes. In fact, much of God’s law concerns itself with caring for the least and the most vulnerable. Is Paul making a statement about those on welfare or about the need for welfare reform in 2 Thessalonians 3:10? Categorically no!</p><p>Paul here is speaking about people who contribute nothing to the life of the congregations: the takers. These idol Christians exhibit the very qualities that Paul tells the Thessalonians must avoid if they want to learn to trust God with their very lives and, thus, escape worry and confusion. </p><p><em>“11 For we hear that some among you are leading an undisciplined life, doing no work at all, but acting like busybodies. 12 Now we command and exhort such persons in the Lord Jesus Christ to work peacefully and eat their own bread. 13 But as for you, brothers and sisters, do not grow weary of doing good.”</em></p><p>To paraphrase: Make what you do really matter for the sake of others and the Church. This will be taxing but it is the good and right thing to do. </p><p><em>“14 If anyone does not obey our instruction in this letter, take special note of that person so as not to associate with him, so that he will be put to shame. 15 And yet do not regard that person as an enemy, but admonish that one as a brother or sister.”<br></em><br>Note that the church must address these believers who do not contribute to the life of the community, but it must be done without malice. This is, however, easier said than done, and this command can easily be misapplied. We have all heard stories about denominations and congregations that have shunned members—usually because they will not tow-the-party-line on some doctrine or another. No, Paul is speaking here ONLY about those who contribute little to the life of the congregation and “act like busybodies,” when they really are doing nothing. </p><p><em>16 Now may the Lord of peace Himself continually grant you peace in every circumstance. The Lord be with you all! 17 I, Paul, write this greeting with my own hand, and this is a distinguishing mark in every letter; this is the way I write. 18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians with a prayer for them to be able to rest in God’s peace through everything that they are facing: famine, social and cultural pressures, active deception, and worry. And just in case the deceivers continue to bring false letters to them, trying to make them worry and doubt, Paul gives them this letter as a sample of how he writes. Diligence, patience, and doing good are the surest way to find God’s peace. </p><p>I hope that you have grown in your knowledge and faith with this series on the Thessalonians. I hope that you can join the podcast for the next series on this chronological journey through the New Testament as we read through 1 and 2 Corinthians. Thank you for listening.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 18 Mar 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/0346ae1e/667ca1f7.mp3" length="11016612" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>685</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)</strong></p><p><em>“Finally, brothers and sisters, pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was also with you; 2 and that we will be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. 3 But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one. 4 We have confidence in the Lord concerning you, that you are doing, and will do, what we command. 5 May the Lord direct your hearts to the love of God and to the perseverance of Christ.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians focusing on prayer. Keeping in mind that the church is under pressure from outside and that they are being actively deceived about the Christ’s coming to discourage them, after telling them to remember and cling to what he had already taught them, Paul tells them to pray. To make it through all this, pray. </p><p>“…pray for us that the word of the Lord will spread rapidly and be glorified, just as it was with you.” Paul uses the Greek trecho to describe this rate of spreading the gospel. It is an word used in athletics meaning, “run or advance rapidly.” We’ll find that this isn’t the last time Paul uses sports metaphors to get his point across. Paul wants the church to pray for a swift and disciplined conversion of all people. What better way to counter the deceivers and the persecutors than to have them come to the same Savior and knowledge of God. Pray that people will listen to me, Paul asks. And the Thessalonians are proof that this is possible. </p><p>“…that we be rescued from troublesome and evil people; for not all have the faith. But the Lord is faithful, and He will strengthen and protect you from the evil one.” Those outside of the church—as well as some inside of it—seek to hinder the growth of the gospel. Paul asks the Thessalonians to pray for the success of the mission. As the Thessalonians focus their prayers on Paul’s and other’s missions, perhaps their worries will diminish because they aren’t thinking as much about themselves—providing an opportunity for God to work. </p><p>When the Thessalonians do this, when they focus their prayers and attention on others, they allow God to demonstrate His faithfulness to them as God, “direct[s their] hearts to [His] love and to the perseverance of Christ.” What a lesson for today! Think how much freedom we could experience if we turned out energies and attentions toward others and allowed God to care for us. This, however, is not something that will happen casually. Remember, Paul has just used a sports metaphor in relation to the spreading of the gospel. </p><p>Over the next verses, Paul teaches how we can better put ourselves into a position where we can trust God with our lives while we give our attention, efforts, and cares to those who are in need. </p><p><em>“6 Now we command you, brothers and sisters, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you keep away from every brother or sister who leads a disorderly life and not one in accordance with the tradition which you received from us. 7 For you yourselves know how you ought to follow our example, because we did not act in an undisciplined way among you, 8 nor did we eat anyone’s bread without paying for it, but with labor and hardship we kept working night and day so that we would not be a burden to any of you; 9 not because we do not have the right to this, but in order to offer ourselves as a role model for you, so that you would follow our example. 10 For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.”<br></em><br>Paul will phrase this later in Philippians as, “Do nothing from selfishness or empty conceit, but with humility consider one another as more important than yourselves.” (2:3) To condition ourselves to place our trust in God, we must begin living deliberately. Avoid those who lead “disorderly” lives that contrast the one that Paul taught and exampled. Those who contribute to the betterment of other’s lives—over and above their own—will have to trust that God will take care of their needs and bring divine comfort. Don’t fret about your present condition or even your future, Paul says, tend to others and God will see you through. Easy to say but hard to do. </p><p>I do want to mention verse 10. “For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.” A few years ago I heard the hosts of an extremely popular radio program spend forty-five minutes using this verse to put-down people who lived on welfare and to argue that Jesus would be against the welfare system. I was appalled and never listened to them again. Are there issues with the welfare system? Yes. Are there lazy people who simply don’t want to work? Of course. Would Jesus care about the welfare system? Yes. In fact, much of God’s law concerns itself with caring for the least and the most vulnerable. Is Paul making a statement about those on welfare or about the need for welfare reform in 2 Thessalonians 3:10? Categorically no!</p><p>Paul here is speaking about people who contribute nothing to the life of the congregations: the takers. These idol Christians exhibit the very qualities that Paul tells the Thessalonians must avoid if they want to learn to trust God with their very lives and, thus, escape worry and confusion. </p><p><em>“11 For we hear that some among you are leading an undisciplined life, doing no work at all, but acting like busybodies. 12 Now we command and exhort such persons in the Lord Jesus Christ to work peacefully and eat their own bread. 13 But as for you, brothers and sisters, do not grow weary of doing good.”</em></p><p>To paraphrase: Make what you do really matter for the sake of others and the Church. This will be taxing but it is the good and right thing to do. </p><p><em>“14 If anyone does not obey our instruction in this letter, take special note of that person so as not to associate with him, so that he will be put to shame. 15 And yet do not regard that person as an enemy, but admonish that one as a brother or sister.”<br></em><br>Note that the church must address these believers who do not contribute to the life of the community, but it must be done without malice. This is, however, easier said than done, and this command can easily be misapplied. We have all heard stories about denominations and congregations that have shunned members—usually because they will not tow-the-party-line on some doctrine or another. No, Paul is speaking here ONLY about those who contribute little to the life of the congregation and “act like busybodies,” when they really are doing nothing. </p><p><em>16 Now may the Lord of peace Himself continually grant you peace in every circumstance. The Lord be with you all! 17 I, Paul, write this greeting with my own hand, and this is a distinguishing mark in every letter; this is the way I write. 18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.”<br></em><br>Paul ends his letter to the Thessalonians with a prayer for them to be able to rest in God’s peace through everything that they are facing: famine, social and cultural pressures, active deception, and worry. And just in case the deceivers continue to bring false letters to them, trying to make them worry and doubt, Paul gives them this letter as a sample of how he writes. Diligence, patience, and doing good are the surest way to find God’s peace. </p><p>I hope that you have grown in your knowledge and faith with this series on the Thessalonians. I hope that you can join the podcast for the next series on this chronological journey through the New Testament as we read through 1 and 2 Corinthians. Thank you for listening.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/0346ae1e/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 2 Part 2: Paradise, Beige, and Boiling Blood</title>
      <itunes:episode>74</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>74</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 2 Part 2: Paradise, Beige, and Boiling Blood</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">7c8c5b0e-92f3-4e52-96a0-3aaaaec96fb0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/f313d4dc</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>The Thessalonians’ concern for those who have died already indicates that they have accepted the Jewish understanding of what makes up a human being. As Greeks, they would have believed that all people have two parts to their being: one of flesh and the other of spirit. That which is spirit remains even though the flesh will die and decay. As Greeks, they would believe that at death, the spirit of the person, what they called psyche, would enter the afterlife. </p><p>Greeks believe that upon a person’s death, he or she would travel to Hades and depending upon their actions in life would find themselves in three possible places there: Elysium—for the righteous, the heroes, and those whom the gods favored, an eternal paradise—the Asphodel Meadows—where most people’s psyches would end up, a vast, flower covered plain were people who have abandoned their labors wander or possible a land of neutrality for those who were neither righteous not unrighteous—or Tartarus—where the wicked were consigned to eternal punishment. If I recall correctly, this place involves rivers of boiling blood…</p><p>So their concern for their Christians brothers and sisters that have already died is justified, since what Paul has taught them about eternal life is NOT what they have always known. Without Christ Jesus, there is not eternal life in all of Hades: Elysium, Asphodel, or Tartarus. This supports my interpretation of olethros aionion to mean eternal destruction and not one of ongoing consciousness. As I have already pointed out, Paul could have used specific Greek words to mean conscious awareness of one’s state in death (Hades) or eternal punishment (Tartarus), and his Greek audience would have understood him.</p><p>But please do not misunderstand, I am not saying that these latter two conditions don’t exist—that there is conscious awareness of our state in death or that there isn’t eternal punishment—I am just saying that Paul IS NOT establishing them here as Church doctrine. In telling the Thessalonians this in his first letter to them, he is trying to allay their concerns and worries for the fate of their dead loved ones from the congregation. Don’t fret about this, Paul says, for God is faithful to His promise of eternal life for all who believe, even those that have gone on before. </p><p>I taught school for several years—both adults and youths—and I have been described as a preacher-teacher by my parishioners, so I tend to seek meaning in scripture that will edify a believer faith, prompting that person to walk just a little closer to God. I ask myself how these possible meanings can help bring them into this closer walk. So if a person interprets scripture in a way that doesn’t result in a closer walk with God I have to ask myself if this is an understanding that God would want us to have? In other words, if the understanding doesn’t cultivate the attitude of Christ or the fruits of the Spirit is it one that we should stubbornly cling to?</p><p>How does Paul’s description of the persons and events of the end-times in 2 Thessalonians bring about a stronger faith among this congregation of Christian Gentiles? </p><p>I will say this up front, just as I did back in Galatians when we looked at Paul’s statement about the source of eternal life: Is eternal life possible through faith in Christ or because of the faith of Christ: Your Milage May Vary. Despite what some Christian claim, just as I stated when discussing the topic of the rapture, who or what the lawless one is or was or will be is not a matter of dogma—it’s not a requirement to believe one specific way or another. </p><p>I’ve been in the process of rewatching several of the Star Trek series from the past. DS9, Voyager, and now I’m working on Enterprise—much to my wife’s chagrin. </p><p>Anyway, I just watched an episode of Enterprise where the antagonists hi-jack the Enterprise so they can wage war on another sect of their religion. Both sides in this war believed the same things about the same things except one side said creation was accomplished in 8 days and the other in 9 days. They destroyed their home world over this! I say this because we shouldn’t go to war over this, but we usually do. </p><p>Nevertheless, I believe it is our responsibility to explore, discuss, and test our faith and to reason together. </p><p>Different traditions and denominations and congregations understand what is saying in 1 Thessalonians chapters one and two differently. Some hear him speaking about THE temple in Jerusalem and about specific, real-world events. And if this brings these Christians comfort while strengthening in them the image of Christ, well good for them. </p><p>Others say that this is a historic event that has already happened, and others still that it is only imagery used by Paul—or some other writer—to meet a specific need at a specific time: It does not apply to us and is not intended for us. Again, YMMV.</p><p>Regardless of the content or context of your understanding of what Paul is saying here, that understanding should draw others into a closer walk and must reveal Christ Jesus. </p><p>By this time, Paul is writing to a confused congregation—one that is actively being deceived, it appears. His words here are words of encouragement to keep trusting in the message that they received from him and to remain obedient to the gospel of Jesus Christ. Can your favorite interpretation claim to be doing that? Remain faithful, Paul says, the end is not here yet. But I’ll tell you, the apostle goes on, this is what the end looks like. </p><p>I touch upon my understanding of the lawless one and Paul’s teaching in 2 Thessalonians in the First Day episode called, “What Makes a Vulcan Cry?” To put it briefly, the lawless one is revealed when apostasy increases and is indicated by other, unworthy things, taking the place of God in Christians’ hearts. It’s making the soapbox more important than the soap. The lawless one is not here to deceive the lost, I’m afraid. It is here to scatter the found. And who can argue that today, with the Church spanning the globe in a myriad of denominations and traditions, we aren’t more scattered than we ever have been? </p><p>When I think of the lawless one, I think of Ezekiel 14:1-8.</p><p>“1 Then some elders of Israel came to me and sat down before me. 2 And the word of the LORD came to me, saying, 3 “Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their hearts and have put in front of their faces the stumbling block of their wrongdoing. Should I let Myself be consulted by them at all? 4 Therefore speak to them and tell them, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Anyone of the house of Israel who sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet, I the LORD will let Myself answer him in the matter in view of the multitude of his idols, 5 in order to take hold of the hearts of the house of Israel who have turned away from Me due to all their idols.”’</p><p>6 “Therefore say to the house of Israel, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Repent and turn away from your idols, and turn your faces away from all your abominations. 7 For anyone of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who reside in Israel, who deserts Me, sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet to request something of Me for himself, I the LORD will let Myself answer him Myself. 8 I will set My face against that person and make him a sign and a proverb, and I will eliminate him from among My people. So you will know that I am the LORD.”<br>It's easy to sit on the hill and root for Nineveh’s destruction, but it’s something entirely different to ask ourselves if we truly are obeying the gospel of Jesus Christ? </p><p>The lawless one has them, but who ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>The Thessalonians’ concern for those who have died already indicates that they have accepted the Jewish understanding of what makes up a human being. As Greeks, they would have believed that all people have two parts to their being: one of flesh and the other of spirit. That which is spirit remains even though the flesh will die and decay. As Greeks, they would believe that at death, the spirit of the person, what they called psyche, would enter the afterlife. </p><p>Greeks believe that upon a person’s death, he or she would travel to Hades and depending upon their actions in life would find themselves in three possible places there: Elysium—for the righteous, the heroes, and those whom the gods favored, an eternal paradise—the Asphodel Meadows—where most people’s psyches would end up, a vast, flower covered plain were people who have abandoned their labors wander or possible a land of neutrality for those who were neither righteous not unrighteous—or Tartarus—where the wicked were consigned to eternal punishment. If I recall correctly, this place involves rivers of boiling blood…</p><p>So their concern for their Christians brothers and sisters that have already died is justified, since what Paul has taught them about eternal life is NOT what they have always known. Without Christ Jesus, there is not eternal life in all of Hades: Elysium, Asphodel, or Tartarus. This supports my interpretation of olethros aionion to mean eternal destruction and not one of ongoing consciousness. As I have already pointed out, Paul could have used specific Greek words to mean conscious awareness of one’s state in death (Hades) or eternal punishment (Tartarus), and his Greek audience would have understood him.</p><p>But please do not misunderstand, I am not saying that these latter two conditions don’t exist—that there is conscious awareness of our state in death or that there isn’t eternal punishment—I am just saying that Paul IS NOT establishing them here as Church doctrine. In telling the Thessalonians this in his first letter to them, he is trying to allay their concerns and worries for the fate of their dead loved ones from the congregation. Don’t fret about this, Paul says, for God is faithful to His promise of eternal life for all who believe, even those that have gone on before. </p><p>I taught school for several years—both adults and youths—and I have been described as a preacher-teacher by my parishioners, so I tend to seek meaning in scripture that will edify a believer faith, prompting that person to walk just a little closer to God. I ask myself how these possible meanings can help bring them into this closer walk. So if a person interprets scripture in a way that doesn’t result in a closer walk with God I have to ask myself if this is an understanding that God would want us to have? In other words, if the understanding doesn’t cultivate the attitude of Christ or the fruits of the Spirit is it one that we should stubbornly cling to?</p><p>How does Paul’s description of the persons and events of the end-times in 2 Thessalonians bring about a stronger faith among this congregation of Christian Gentiles? </p><p>I will say this up front, just as I did back in Galatians when we looked at Paul’s statement about the source of eternal life: Is eternal life possible through faith in Christ or because of the faith of Christ: Your Milage May Vary. Despite what some Christian claim, just as I stated when discussing the topic of the rapture, who or what the lawless one is or was or will be is not a matter of dogma—it’s not a requirement to believe one specific way or another. </p><p>I’ve been in the process of rewatching several of the Star Trek series from the past. DS9, Voyager, and now I’m working on Enterprise—much to my wife’s chagrin. </p><p>Anyway, I just watched an episode of Enterprise where the antagonists hi-jack the Enterprise so they can wage war on another sect of their religion. Both sides in this war believed the same things about the same things except one side said creation was accomplished in 8 days and the other in 9 days. They destroyed their home world over this! I say this because we shouldn’t go to war over this, but we usually do. </p><p>Nevertheless, I believe it is our responsibility to explore, discuss, and test our faith and to reason together. </p><p>Different traditions and denominations and congregations understand what is saying in 1 Thessalonians chapters one and two differently. Some hear him speaking about THE temple in Jerusalem and about specific, real-world events. And if this brings these Christians comfort while strengthening in them the image of Christ, well good for them. </p><p>Others say that this is a historic event that has already happened, and others still that it is only imagery used by Paul—or some other writer—to meet a specific need at a specific time: It does not apply to us and is not intended for us. Again, YMMV.</p><p>Regardless of the content or context of your understanding of what Paul is saying here, that understanding should draw others into a closer walk and must reveal Christ Jesus. </p><p>By this time, Paul is writing to a confused congregation—one that is actively being deceived, it appears. His words here are words of encouragement to keep trusting in the message that they received from him and to remain obedient to the gospel of Jesus Christ. Can your favorite interpretation claim to be doing that? Remain faithful, Paul says, the end is not here yet. But I’ll tell you, the apostle goes on, this is what the end looks like. </p><p>I touch upon my understanding of the lawless one and Paul’s teaching in 2 Thessalonians in the First Day episode called, “What Makes a Vulcan Cry?” To put it briefly, the lawless one is revealed when apostasy increases and is indicated by other, unworthy things, taking the place of God in Christians’ hearts. It’s making the soapbox more important than the soap. The lawless one is not here to deceive the lost, I’m afraid. It is here to scatter the found. And who can argue that today, with the Church spanning the globe in a myriad of denominations and traditions, we aren’t more scattered than we ever have been? </p><p>When I think of the lawless one, I think of Ezekiel 14:1-8.</p><p>“1 Then some elders of Israel came to me and sat down before me. 2 And the word of the LORD came to me, saying, 3 “Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their hearts and have put in front of their faces the stumbling block of their wrongdoing. Should I let Myself be consulted by them at all? 4 Therefore speak to them and tell them, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Anyone of the house of Israel who sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet, I the LORD will let Myself answer him in the matter in view of the multitude of his idols, 5 in order to take hold of the hearts of the house of Israel who have turned away from Me due to all their idols.”’</p><p>6 “Therefore say to the house of Israel, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Repent and turn away from your idols, and turn your faces away from all your abominations. 7 For anyone of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who reside in Israel, who deserts Me, sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet to request something of Me for himself, I the LORD will let Myself answer him Myself. 8 I will set My face against that person and make him a sign and a proverb, and I will eliminate him from among My people. So you will know that I am the LORD.”<br>It's easy to sit on the hill and root for Nineveh’s destruction, but it’s something entirely different to ask ourselves if we truly are obeying the gospel of Jesus Christ? </p><p>The lawless one has them, but who ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 11 Mar 2024 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/f313d4dc/3b4a15d9.mp3" length="22541419" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1405</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>The Thessalonians’ concern for those who have died already indicates that they have accepted the Jewish understanding of what makes up a human being. As Greeks, they would have believed that all people have two parts to their being: one of flesh and the other of spirit. That which is spirit remains even though the flesh will die and decay. As Greeks, they would believe that at death, the spirit of the person, what they called psyche, would enter the afterlife. </p><p>Greeks believe that upon a person’s death, he or she would travel to Hades and depending upon their actions in life would find themselves in three possible places there: Elysium—for the righteous, the heroes, and those whom the gods favored, an eternal paradise—the Asphodel Meadows—where most people’s psyches would end up, a vast, flower covered plain were people who have abandoned their labors wander or possible a land of neutrality for those who were neither righteous not unrighteous—or Tartarus—where the wicked were consigned to eternal punishment. If I recall correctly, this place involves rivers of boiling blood…</p><p>So their concern for their Christians brothers and sisters that have already died is justified, since what Paul has taught them about eternal life is NOT what they have always known. Without Christ Jesus, there is not eternal life in all of Hades: Elysium, Asphodel, or Tartarus. This supports my interpretation of olethros aionion to mean eternal destruction and not one of ongoing consciousness. As I have already pointed out, Paul could have used specific Greek words to mean conscious awareness of one’s state in death (Hades) or eternal punishment (Tartarus), and his Greek audience would have understood him.</p><p>But please do not misunderstand, I am not saying that these latter two conditions don’t exist—that there is conscious awareness of our state in death or that there isn’t eternal punishment—I am just saying that Paul IS NOT establishing them here as Church doctrine. In telling the Thessalonians this in his first letter to them, he is trying to allay their concerns and worries for the fate of their dead loved ones from the congregation. Don’t fret about this, Paul says, for God is faithful to His promise of eternal life for all who believe, even those that have gone on before. </p><p>I taught school for several years—both adults and youths—and I have been described as a preacher-teacher by my parishioners, so I tend to seek meaning in scripture that will edify a believer faith, prompting that person to walk just a little closer to God. I ask myself how these possible meanings can help bring them into this closer walk. So if a person interprets scripture in a way that doesn’t result in a closer walk with God I have to ask myself if this is an understanding that God would want us to have? In other words, if the understanding doesn’t cultivate the attitude of Christ or the fruits of the Spirit is it one that we should stubbornly cling to?</p><p>How does Paul’s description of the persons and events of the end-times in 2 Thessalonians bring about a stronger faith among this congregation of Christian Gentiles? </p><p>I will say this up front, just as I did back in Galatians when we looked at Paul’s statement about the source of eternal life: Is eternal life possible through faith in Christ or because of the faith of Christ: Your Milage May Vary. Despite what some Christian claim, just as I stated when discussing the topic of the rapture, who or what the lawless one is or was or will be is not a matter of dogma—it’s not a requirement to believe one specific way or another. </p><p>I’ve been in the process of rewatching several of the Star Trek series from the past. DS9, Voyager, and now I’m working on Enterprise—much to my wife’s chagrin. </p><p>Anyway, I just watched an episode of Enterprise where the antagonists hi-jack the Enterprise so they can wage war on another sect of their religion. Both sides in this war believed the same things about the same things except one side said creation was accomplished in 8 days and the other in 9 days. They destroyed their home world over this! I say this because we shouldn’t go to war over this, but we usually do. </p><p>Nevertheless, I believe it is our responsibility to explore, discuss, and test our faith and to reason together. </p><p>Different traditions and denominations and congregations understand what is saying in 1 Thessalonians chapters one and two differently. Some hear him speaking about THE temple in Jerusalem and about specific, real-world events. And if this brings these Christians comfort while strengthening in them the image of Christ, well good for them. </p><p>Others say that this is a historic event that has already happened, and others still that it is only imagery used by Paul—or some other writer—to meet a specific need at a specific time: It does not apply to us and is not intended for us. Again, YMMV.</p><p>Regardless of the content or context of your understanding of what Paul is saying here, that understanding should draw others into a closer walk and must reveal Christ Jesus. </p><p>By this time, Paul is writing to a confused congregation—one that is actively being deceived, it appears. His words here are words of encouragement to keep trusting in the message that they received from him and to remain obedient to the gospel of Jesus Christ. Can your favorite interpretation claim to be doing that? Remain faithful, Paul says, the end is not here yet. But I’ll tell you, the apostle goes on, this is what the end looks like. </p><p>I touch upon my understanding of the lawless one and Paul’s teaching in 2 Thessalonians in the First Day episode called, “What Makes a Vulcan Cry?” To put it briefly, the lawless one is revealed when apostasy increases and is indicated by other, unworthy things, taking the place of God in Christians’ hearts. It’s making the soapbox more important than the soap. The lawless one is not here to deceive the lost, I’m afraid. It is here to scatter the found. And who can argue that today, with the Church spanning the globe in a myriad of denominations and traditions, we aren’t more scattered than we ever have been? </p><p>When I think of the lawless one, I think of Ezekiel 14:1-8.</p><p>“1 Then some elders of Israel came to me and sat down before me. 2 And the word of the LORD came to me, saying, 3 “Son of man, these men have set up their idols in their hearts and have put in front of their faces the stumbling block of their wrongdoing. Should I let Myself be consulted by them at all? 4 Therefore speak to them and tell them, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Anyone of the house of Israel who sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet, I the LORD will let Myself answer him in the matter in view of the multitude of his idols, 5 in order to take hold of the hearts of the house of Israel who have turned away from Me due to all their idols.”’</p><p>6 “Therefore say to the house of Israel, ‘This is what the Lord GOD says: “Repent and turn away from your idols, and turn your faces away from all your abominations. 7 For anyone of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who reside in Israel, who deserts Me, sets up his idols in his heart, puts in front of his face the stumbling block of his wrongdoing, and then comes to the prophet to request something of Me for himself, I the LORD will let Myself answer him Myself. 8 I will set My face against that person and make him a sign and a proverb, and I will eliminate him from among My people. So you will know that I am the LORD.”<br>It's easy to sit on the hill and root for Nineveh’s destruction, but it’s something entirely different to ask ourselves if we truly are obeying the gospel of Jesus Christ? </p><p>The lawless one has them, but who ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/f313d4dc/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 2 Part 1: When the Soapbox Is More Important Than the Soap</title>
      <itunes:episode>73</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>73</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 2 Part 1: When the Soapbox Is More Important Than the Soap</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">0c2a7cc9-5988-4ecb-ba1b-1179b4556195</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/5076f5ba</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part I (NASB)<strong></strong></p><p>In 2 Thessalonians chapter 2 Paul continues to address Christ’s coming, the Day of the LORD. As we learned while looking at chapter one, it appears that false teachers have come into the congregation and begun telling the Thessalonians that Christ had already come; some apparently even carried forged letters from Paul as evidence. Being believers struggling under persecution and trial—people whom Paul had urged to remain faithful because God has promised to make things right—this false teaching would have been a gut-punch and tantamount to advising the Thessalonians to give up hope.</p><p>“God promised you that He would make it right at His second coming. Well, that has happened, and He didn’t do that for you.” Think Job’s three friends and his wife. Paul writes:</p><p><em>“Now we ask you, brothers and sisters, regarding the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to Him, 2 that you not be quickly shaken from your composure or be disturbed either by a spirit, or a message, or a letter as if from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 No one is to deceive you in any way!”<br></em><br>He urges the Thessalonians to not give into a feeling of despair or believe the words of these liars or to be tricked into thinking that Paul has changed his message. Let “no one…deceive you in any way!” And then to counter any “But what ifs” that will likely enter their hearts and minds he continues. </p><p><em>“For it will not come unless the apostasy comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Readers are told here that the Day of the LORD will not come until there is first “the apostasy.” This belief in an increasing lack of moral integrity and lack of faith arose in the intertestamental period within Judaism. That is, in the period between the end of the Old Testament and the start of the New Testament. Referring to the last chapter, those who commit apostasy are those who “disobey the gospel of Jesus Christ” and will face olithros aionion, “eternal destruction”. </p><p>This belief in a great falling away before the coming of the LORD is found in numerous Apocryphal and Deuterocanonical writings. Although not considered canon by the majority of the Church today, the teachings found in these writings impacted the zeitgeist of the 1st century. Indeed, you can find their influence outside of Paul’s letters in Jude and Revelation—two texts much younger than 2 Thessalonians. </p><p>1 Enoch 91:7,8—which was likely composed over the course of the 1st and 2nd centuries BCE during this intertestamental period—reads:</p><p>“And when sin, and unrighteousness, and blasphemy, and violence, increase in all kinds of deeds, and apostasy, and transgression, and uncleanness increase, a great discipline will come from heaven on all these, and the Holy Lord will come out with wrath and discipline to execute judgement on earth. In those days violence will be cut off from its roots, and the roots of unrighteousness together with deceit, and they will be destroyed from under the heavens.”</p><p>In the Book of Jubilees, another such book, recognized today by some traditions as canonical but not by most, it, too, composed in the intertestamental period, states in chapter 23:14-22 that God’s people will fall away from Him before the Last Day, and in verses 23 and 24 we are told, </p><p>“And He [God] will wake up against them the sinners of the nations who have neither mercy nor compassion, and who will respect the person of none, neither old nor young, nor anyone, for they are more wicked and strong to do evil than all the children of men. And they will use violence against Israel and transgression and transgression against Jacob, and much blood will be shed on the earth, and there will be none to gather and none to bury. In those days they will cry aloud, and call and pray that they may be saved from the hand of the sinners, the nations, but none will be saved.”</p><p>I don’t bring these two texts up to say that they should be part of canon, only that in Paul’s day within Judaism there was already an established belief that before the Last Day, when God reconciles and makes things right, things will be bleak. It’s always darkest before the dawn. This would not necessarily have been the case for the Greek, pagan Thessalonians. Perhaps this is why Paul asks in verse 5, “Do you not remember that while I was still with you, I was telling you these things?”</p><p><em>“…and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Back in 2 Thessalonians 1:7 Paul speaks of Jesus’ being “revealed from heaven with His mighty angels…” So it is not as if He has been away, playing golf in the Maldives. Christ has always been here, always been present and not far off—as Luke puts it in Acts 17. Here, too, this “man of lawlessness is revealed,” as if he also has been here all along, lurking in the shadows working against the Thessalonians’ faith. </p><p>This unnamed and unspecified entity—I refrain from saying Paul is necessarily talking about an individual here—is destined for apoleias. The Knox Bible translates this lawless one to be “destined for perdition,” thereby making it clear that this destruction is due to God’s judgement. He is characterized by anomia: that is willful opposition to all faith; and not just faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and considers himself greater than all religions’ beliefs and even objects of worship. All these paltry gods are beneath him. Or more to the point, next to him in priority and importance. </p><p>This enemy of faith has the goal of usurping God—with a capital G—and of becoming the object of worship himself, “…he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God,” even though he is “destined for perdition”. Since Paul does not tell the Thessalonians who this guy is, what is the apostle getting at here?</p><p>Many Christians who focus their faith on the end-times believe that Paul is speaking here about and event that will happen in Jerusalem someday. They believe that at some point the Temple will be restored and, after this, the Antichrist will declare himself God.</p><p>Contrary to this position, other Christians believe that this event has already happened with the emperors of Rome being deified, starting with Julius Caesar. But even before this, Antiochus IV Epiphanes, who considered himself a manifestation of Zeus, desecrated the Temple c.167 BCE by erecting a statue of Zeus—made in his own likeness—there and then by sacrificing a pig. </p><p>Regardless of their differences, these two positions have one thing in common: They believe that Paul is talking about a single, historical event—something that we can see with our own eyes and maybe watch a clip of it on You Tube. However, I don’t think that this is what Paul has in mind. </p><p>In Paul’s next letter, 1 Corinthians, penned just two to four years later, he describes the Corinthian church as God’s temple. The structure around which Jerusalem is built is now not of any consequence to him or to his faith. I find reasonable to believe that he had already started to come to this conclusion when writing to the Thessalonians. Recall what Paul writes to the Gentile Galatians in 4:26, “But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother.” So, it is necessary for Paul, a Jew, to teach and remind his Gentile audience of the necessity of these two events—the apostasy and the lawless one—happening before the end times, since they would have no experience of such things. However, to restrict the ac...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part I (NASB)<strong></strong></p><p>In 2 Thessalonians chapter 2 Paul continues to address Christ’s coming, the Day of the LORD. As we learned while looking at chapter one, it appears that false teachers have come into the congregation and begun telling the Thessalonians that Christ had already come; some apparently even carried forged letters from Paul as evidence. Being believers struggling under persecution and trial—people whom Paul had urged to remain faithful because God has promised to make things right—this false teaching would have been a gut-punch and tantamount to advising the Thessalonians to give up hope.</p><p>“God promised you that He would make it right at His second coming. Well, that has happened, and He didn’t do that for you.” Think Job’s three friends and his wife. Paul writes:</p><p><em>“Now we ask you, brothers and sisters, regarding the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to Him, 2 that you not be quickly shaken from your composure or be disturbed either by a spirit, or a message, or a letter as if from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 No one is to deceive you in any way!”<br></em><br>He urges the Thessalonians to not give into a feeling of despair or believe the words of these liars or to be tricked into thinking that Paul has changed his message. Let “no one…deceive you in any way!” And then to counter any “But what ifs” that will likely enter their hearts and minds he continues. </p><p><em>“For it will not come unless the apostasy comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Readers are told here that the Day of the LORD will not come until there is first “the apostasy.” This belief in an increasing lack of moral integrity and lack of faith arose in the intertestamental period within Judaism. That is, in the period between the end of the Old Testament and the start of the New Testament. Referring to the last chapter, those who commit apostasy are those who “disobey the gospel of Jesus Christ” and will face olithros aionion, “eternal destruction”. </p><p>This belief in a great falling away before the coming of the LORD is found in numerous Apocryphal and Deuterocanonical writings. Although not considered canon by the majority of the Church today, the teachings found in these writings impacted the zeitgeist of the 1st century. Indeed, you can find their influence outside of Paul’s letters in Jude and Revelation—two texts much younger than 2 Thessalonians. </p><p>1 Enoch 91:7,8—which was likely composed over the course of the 1st and 2nd centuries BCE during this intertestamental period—reads:</p><p>“And when sin, and unrighteousness, and blasphemy, and violence, increase in all kinds of deeds, and apostasy, and transgression, and uncleanness increase, a great discipline will come from heaven on all these, and the Holy Lord will come out with wrath and discipline to execute judgement on earth. In those days violence will be cut off from its roots, and the roots of unrighteousness together with deceit, and they will be destroyed from under the heavens.”</p><p>In the Book of Jubilees, another such book, recognized today by some traditions as canonical but not by most, it, too, composed in the intertestamental period, states in chapter 23:14-22 that God’s people will fall away from Him before the Last Day, and in verses 23 and 24 we are told, </p><p>“And He [God] will wake up against them the sinners of the nations who have neither mercy nor compassion, and who will respect the person of none, neither old nor young, nor anyone, for they are more wicked and strong to do evil than all the children of men. And they will use violence against Israel and transgression and transgression against Jacob, and much blood will be shed on the earth, and there will be none to gather and none to bury. In those days they will cry aloud, and call and pray that they may be saved from the hand of the sinners, the nations, but none will be saved.”</p><p>I don’t bring these two texts up to say that they should be part of canon, only that in Paul’s day within Judaism there was already an established belief that before the Last Day, when God reconciles and makes things right, things will be bleak. It’s always darkest before the dawn. This would not necessarily have been the case for the Greek, pagan Thessalonians. Perhaps this is why Paul asks in verse 5, “Do you not remember that while I was still with you, I was telling you these things?”</p><p><em>“…and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Back in 2 Thessalonians 1:7 Paul speaks of Jesus’ being “revealed from heaven with His mighty angels…” So it is not as if He has been away, playing golf in the Maldives. Christ has always been here, always been present and not far off—as Luke puts it in Acts 17. Here, too, this “man of lawlessness is revealed,” as if he also has been here all along, lurking in the shadows working against the Thessalonians’ faith. </p><p>This unnamed and unspecified entity—I refrain from saying Paul is necessarily talking about an individual here—is destined for apoleias. The Knox Bible translates this lawless one to be “destined for perdition,” thereby making it clear that this destruction is due to God’s judgement. He is characterized by anomia: that is willful opposition to all faith; and not just faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and considers himself greater than all religions’ beliefs and even objects of worship. All these paltry gods are beneath him. Or more to the point, next to him in priority and importance. </p><p>This enemy of faith has the goal of usurping God—with a capital G—and of becoming the object of worship himself, “…he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God,” even though he is “destined for perdition”. Since Paul does not tell the Thessalonians who this guy is, what is the apostle getting at here?</p><p>Many Christians who focus their faith on the end-times believe that Paul is speaking here about and event that will happen in Jerusalem someday. They believe that at some point the Temple will be restored and, after this, the Antichrist will declare himself God.</p><p>Contrary to this position, other Christians believe that this event has already happened with the emperors of Rome being deified, starting with Julius Caesar. But even before this, Antiochus IV Epiphanes, who considered himself a manifestation of Zeus, desecrated the Temple c.167 BCE by erecting a statue of Zeus—made in his own likeness—there and then by sacrificing a pig. </p><p>Regardless of their differences, these two positions have one thing in common: They believe that Paul is talking about a single, historical event—something that we can see with our own eyes and maybe watch a clip of it on You Tube. However, I don’t think that this is what Paul has in mind. </p><p>In Paul’s next letter, 1 Corinthians, penned just two to four years later, he describes the Corinthian church as God’s temple. The structure around which Jerusalem is built is now not of any consequence to him or to his faith. I find reasonable to believe that he had already started to come to this conclusion when writing to the Thessalonians. Recall what Paul writes to the Gentile Galatians in 4:26, “But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother.” So, it is necessary for Paul, a Jew, to teach and remind his Gentile audience of the necessity of these two events—the apostasy and the lawless one—happening before the end times, since they would have no experience of such things. However, to restrict the ac...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 04 Mar 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/5076f5ba/904ce036.mp3" length="23284550" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1452</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part I (NASB)<strong></strong></p><p>In 2 Thessalonians chapter 2 Paul continues to address Christ’s coming, the Day of the LORD. As we learned while looking at chapter one, it appears that false teachers have come into the congregation and begun telling the Thessalonians that Christ had already come; some apparently even carried forged letters from Paul as evidence. Being believers struggling under persecution and trial—people whom Paul had urged to remain faithful because God has promised to make things right—this false teaching would have been a gut-punch and tantamount to advising the Thessalonians to give up hope.</p><p>“God promised you that He would make it right at His second coming. Well, that has happened, and He didn’t do that for you.” Think Job’s three friends and his wife. Paul writes:</p><p><em>“Now we ask you, brothers and sisters, regarding the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to Him, 2 that you not be quickly shaken from your composure or be disturbed either by a spirit, or a message, or a letter as if from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 No one is to deceive you in any way!”<br></em><br>He urges the Thessalonians to not give into a feeling of despair or believe the words of these liars or to be tricked into thinking that Paul has changed his message. Let “no one…deceive you in any way!” And then to counter any “But what ifs” that will likely enter their hearts and minds he continues. </p><p><em>“For it will not come unless the apostasy comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Readers are told here that the Day of the LORD will not come until there is first “the apostasy.” This belief in an increasing lack of moral integrity and lack of faith arose in the intertestamental period within Judaism. That is, in the period between the end of the Old Testament and the start of the New Testament. Referring to the last chapter, those who commit apostasy are those who “disobey the gospel of Jesus Christ” and will face olithros aionion, “eternal destruction”. </p><p>This belief in a great falling away before the coming of the LORD is found in numerous Apocryphal and Deuterocanonical writings. Although not considered canon by the majority of the Church today, the teachings found in these writings impacted the zeitgeist of the 1st century. Indeed, you can find their influence outside of Paul’s letters in Jude and Revelation—two texts much younger than 2 Thessalonians. </p><p>1 Enoch 91:7,8—which was likely composed over the course of the 1st and 2nd centuries BCE during this intertestamental period—reads:</p><p>“And when sin, and unrighteousness, and blasphemy, and violence, increase in all kinds of deeds, and apostasy, and transgression, and uncleanness increase, a great discipline will come from heaven on all these, and the Holy Lord will come out with wrath and discipline to execute judgement on earth. In those days violence will be cut off from its roots, and the roots of unrighteousness together with deceit, and they will be destroyed from under the heavens.”</p><p>In the Book of Jubilees, another such book, recognized today by some traditions as canonical but not by most, it, too, composed in the intertestamental period, states in chapter 23:14-22 that God’s people will fall away from Him before the Last Day, and in verses 23 and 24 we are told, </p><p>“And He [God] will wake up against them the sinners of the nations who have neither mercy nor compassion, and who will respect the person of none, neither old nor young, nor anyone, for they are more wicked and strong to do evil than all the children of men. And they will use violence against Israel and transgression and transgression against Jacob, and much blood will be shed on the earth, and there will be none to gather and none to bury. In those days they will cry aloud, and call and pray that they may be saved from the hand of the sinners, the nations, but none will be saved.”</p><p>I don’t bring these two texts up to say that they should be part of canon, only that in Paul’s day within Judaism there was already an established belief that before the Last Day, when God reconciles and makes things right, things will be bleak. It’s always darkest before the dawn. This would not necessarily have been the case for the Greek, pagan Thessalonians. Perhaps this is why Paul asks in verse 5, “Do you not remember that while I was still with you, I was telling you these things?”</p><p><em>“…and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction, 4 who opposes and exalts himself above every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God.” <br></em><br>Back in 2 Thessalonians 1:7 Paul speaks of Jesus’ being “revealed from heaven with His mighty angels…” So it is not as if He has been away, playing golf in the Maldives. Christ has always been here, always been present and not far off—as Luke puts it in Acts 17. Here, too, this “man of lawlessness is revealed,” as if he also has been here all along, lurking in the shadows working against the Thessalonians’ faith. </p><p>This unnamed and unspecified entity—I refrain from saying Paul is necessarily talking about an individual here—is destined for apoleias. The Knox Bible translates this lawless one to be “destined for perdition,” thereby making it clear that this destruction is due to God’s judgement. He is characterized by anomia: that is willful opposition to all faith; and not just faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and considers himself greater than all religions’ beliefs and even objects of worship. All these paltry gods are beneath him. Or more to the point, next to him in priority and importance. </p><p>This enemy of faith has the goal of usurping God—with a capital G—and of becoming the object of worship himself, “…he takes his seat in the temple of God, displaying himself as being God,” even though he is “destined for perdition”. Since Paul does not tell the Thessalonians who this guy is, what is the apostle getting at here?</p><p>Many Christians who focus their faith on the end-times believe that Paul is speaking here about and event that will happen in Jerusalem someday. They believe that at some point the Temple will be restored and, after this, the Antichrist will declare himself God.</p><p>Contrary to this position, other Christians believe that this event has already happened with the emperors of Rome being deified, starting with Julius Caesar. But even before this, Antiochus IV Epiphanes, who considered himself a manifestation of Zeus, desecrated the Temple c.167 BCE by erecting a statue of Zeus—made in his own likeness—there and then by sacrificing a pig. </p><p>Regardless of their differences, these two positions have one thing in common: They believe that Paul is talking about a single, historical event—something that we can see with our own eyes and maybe watch a clip of it on You Tube. However, I don’t think that this is what Paul has in mind. </p><p>In Paul’s next letter, 1 Corinthians, penned just two to four years later, he describes the Corinthian church as God’s temple. The structure around which Jerusalem is built is now not of any consequence to him or to his faith. I find reasonable to believe that he had already started to come to this conclusion when writing to the Thessalonians. Recall what Paul writes to the Gentile Galatians in 4:26, “But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother.” So, it is necessary for Paul, a Jew, to teach and remind his Gentile audience of the necessity of these two events—the apostasy and the lawless one—happening before the end times, since they would have no experience of such things. However, to restrict the ac...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/5076f5ba/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 1: Gone, Baby, Gone</title>
      <itunes:episode>72</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>72</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>2 Thessalonians Chapter 1: Gone, Baby, Gone</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">80445453-0092-4b81-b41e-1178166b2f3c</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/1f819714</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. Please visit the website www.firstday.us to listen to current and past episodes and to subscribe and link to Apple Podcasts and Spotify. And if you are enjoying these series, please share them with others. If you have any questions, please drop me an email at connect@firstday.us.  </p><p>Paul’s second letter to the Thessalonians was written just months after his first, sometime around 51 CE. The issues it addresses are very much the same ones that 1 Thessalonians are concerned with: in particular, remaining faithful until the end. The church there remains in Christ and continues to face its troubles faithfully; Paul, like last time, is concerned with their remaining so. However, 2 Thessalonians is not an exact repetition or mere extension of what came before it. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the church is best seen as a letter of general encouragement to a group of new, Gentile Christians to help them remain faithful amid a cultural, religious, and societal landscape that could very easily tempt them away from Christ. Added to this is the fact that their bit of the world had been facing food shortages for some time; it wouldn’t be a stretch to imagine that there would be an urge to just go back to the way they were present in the Thessalonian church. What is familiar and common can be very tempting.</p><p>They are surrounded by well-established religious cults, money, and all the signs of imperial power. And since Thessalonica had a strong history of loyalty to the emperor, this would have likely been their home to run to when things got bad. Paul in 1 Thessalonians, then, is akin to a coach preparing and encouraging his team of underdogs as it faces off against a much stronger opponent; talking up the nerd who has to ask the homecoming queen to prom. He encourages them and builds them up before instructing them on how to remain faithful and overcome. </p><p>In his first letter to them, the only specific problem that the Thessalonians are facing that we catch a glimpse of involves questions about the disposition of God’s blessing of eternal life for those who have died before Christ’s return. Will those who have died before the Judgement—the end-times—receive eternal life, or is this gift only for the living? And it is on this subject, the end-times, that 2 Thessalonians focuses; specifically, that it appears that someone was deliberately misleading them that the end-times had already occurred. In fact, according to 2 Thessalonians 2:2, they were trying to pass-off these teachings as Paul’s! (But more on that when we get there.)<br> <br>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy,<br><em>To the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 3 We ought always to give thanks to God for you, brothers and sisters, as is only fitting, because your faith is increasing abundantly, and the love of each and every one of you toward one another grows ever greater. 4 As a result, we ourselves speak proudly of you among the churches of God for your perseverance and faith in the midst of all your persecutions and afflictions which you endure.”<br></em><br>How similar this opening is to that found in 1 Thessalonians:</p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace. 2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father…”</p><p>Paul offers the Thessalonians grace and peace and tells them that he is thankful for the example of their faithfulness and love. Like in his former letter, Paul here in 2 Thessalonians tells them how proud he is of them for their example. He is going to rinse and repeat until it finally sinks in. </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>“5 This is a plain indication of God’s righteous judgment so that you will be considered worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you indeed are suffering. 6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you, 7 and to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br></em><br>Paul is once again echoing James who said that it is a blessing to face trials because to endure them is to strengthen faith. The Thessalonians’ perseverance and faith in their trials indicate that they are “worthy of the Kingdom of God, for which [they] are suffering.” They could run back to the emperor or to Artemis or Apollo, but they don’t. </p><p>Nevertheless, the pressure of these trials will undoubtedly increase to a point when bearing it will be next to impossible. Who among us hasn’t thought, “Why does this keep happening? When will it end? It seems that Paul thinks that the Thessalonians are at this point. </p><p>“For after all it is only right for God…to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, WHEN the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br> <br>Don’t give up. God will see you through. Paul can’t say when precisely this relief will come, but only that it will. Is it worth it? Well, each of us must decide for ourselves if the juice is worth the squeeze. </p><p>You’ll notice that I omitted part of verse six a second ago when I quoted 6 and 7 about the promise of God’s relief in the second coming. “6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you…”</p><p>God promises relief for His faithful—for those who persevere—but He also promises to do unto those that which they have done unto you. Sadly, it seems like the human condition hasn’t changed much in 2000 years. Paul says that it is not our place to pay our afflicters back for the troubles that they have caused us. Paul, like James, surely would have in his possession a collection of Jesus’ teachings and sayings. He would know that Jesus taught us to pray for our enemies and to do good to them. </p><p>How strange that even today, nearly two millennia later, many of us just can’t do a Frozen and let it go—can’t let go of the hurts, hangups, and hates. We simply refuse to be happy until they get their comeuppance. </p><p>“…when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels 8 in flaming fire, dealing out retribution to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.”</p><p>“…to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.” This is key. The church is facing pressure from those who do not know God and who do not desire to live like Jesus. This isn’t God is about to bring down fire on a specific person—Ms. Smith or your estranged friend or some politician. Nor is this God laying the flames down on any specific group of sinners. Paul here is speaking about those outside of the faith who directly afflicting the Thessalonians. This is personal. </p><p>Though this will be denied some, in my experience there seems to be a bit of glee attached to thoughts about the Last Day among our more self-righteous sisters and brothers. Their longing for divine comeuppance is directed at those whose actions have had zero, real impact on their daily lives in the faith. It’s like Jonah at the beginning of chapter four. (This is from the RSV.)</p><p>“But it displeased Jonah exceedingly, and he was angry. 2 And he prayed to the LORD and said, “I pray thee, LORD, is not this what I said when I was yet in my country? That is why I made haste to flee to Tarshish; for I knew that thou art a gracious God and merciful, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love, and repentest of evil. 3 Therefore now, O LORD, take my life from me, I beseech thee...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. Please visit the website www.firstday.us to listen to current and past episodes and to subscribe and link to Apple Podcasts and Spotify. And if you are enjoying these series, please share them with others. If you have any questions, please drop me an email at connect@firstday.us.  </p><p>Paul’s second letter to the Thessalonians was written just months after his first, sometime around 51 CE. The issues it addresses are very much the same ones that 1 Thessalonians are concerned with: in particular, remaining faithful until the end. The church there remains in Christ and continues to face its troubles faithfully; Paul, like last time, is concerned with their remaining so. However, 2 Thessalonians is not an exact repetition or mere extension of what came before it. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the church is best seen as a letter of general encouragement to a group of new, Gentile Christians to help them remain faithful amid a cultural, religious, and societal landscape that could very easily tempt them away from Christ. Added to this is the fact that their bit of the world had been facing food shortages for some time; it wouldn’t be a stretch to imagine that there would be an urge to just go back to the way they were present in the Thessalonian church. What is familiar and common can be very tempting.</p><p>They are surrounded by well-established religious cults, money, and all the signs of imperial power. And since Thessalonica had a strong history of loyalty to the emperor, this would have likely been their home to run to when things got bad. Paul in 1 Thessalonians, then, is akin to a coach preparing and encouraging his team of underdogs as it faces off against a much stronger opponent; talking up the nerd who has to ask the homecoming queen to prom. He encourages them and builds them up before instructing them on how to remain faithful and overcome. </p><p>In his first letter to them, the only specific problem that the Thessalonians are facing that we catch a glimpse of involves questions about the disposition of God’s blessing of eternal life for those who have died before Christ’s return. Will those who have died before the Judgement—the end-times—receive eternal life, or is this gift only for the living? And it is on this subject, the end-times, that 2 Thessalonians focuses; specifically, that it appears that someone was deliberately misleading them that the end-times had already occurred. In fact, according to 2 Thessalonians 2:2, they were trying to pass-off these teachings as Paul’s! (But more on that when we get there.)<br> <br>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy,<br><em>To the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 3 We ought always to give thanks to God for you, brothers and sisters, as is only fitting, because your faith is increasing abundantly, and the love of each and every one of you toward one another grows ever greater. 4 As a result, we ourselves speak proudly of you among the churches of God for your perseverance and faith in the midst of all your persecutions and afflictions which you endure.”<br></em><br>How similar this opening is to that found in 1 Thessalonians:</p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace. 2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father…”</p><p>Paul offers the Thessalonians grace and peace and tells them that he is thankful for the example of their faithfulness and love. Like in his former letter, Paul here in 2 Thessalonians tells them how proud he is of them for their example. He is going to rinse and repeat until it finally sinks in. </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>“5 This is a plain indication of God’s righteous judgment so that you will be considered worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you indeed are suffering. 6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you, 7 and to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br></em><br>Paul is once again echoing James who said that it is a blessing to face trials because to endure them is to strengthen faith. The Thessalonians’ perseverance and faith in their trials indicate that they are “worthy of the Kingdom of God, for which [they] are suffering.” They could run back to the emperor or to Artemis or Apollo, but they don’t. </p><p>Nevertheless, the pressure of these trials will undoubtedly increase to a point when bearing it will be next to impossible. Who among us hasn’t thought, “Why does this keep happening? When will it end? It seems that Paul thinks that the Thessalonians are at this point. </p><p>“For after all it is only right for God…to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, WHEN the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br> <br>Don’t give up. God will see you through. Paul can’t say when precisely this relief will come, but only that it will. Is it worth it? Well, each of us must decide for ourselves if the juice is worth the squeeze. </p><p>You’ll notice that I omitted part of verse six a second ago when I quoted 6 and 7 about the promise of God’s relief in the second coming. “6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you…”</p><p>God promises relief for His faithful—for those who persevere—but He also promises to do unto those that which they have done unto you. Sadly, it seems like the human condition hasn’t changed much in 2000 years. Paul says that it is not our place to pay our afflicters back for the troubles that they have caused us. Paul, like James, surely would have in his possession a collection of Jesus’ teachings and sayings. He would know that Jesus taught us to pray for our enemies and to do good to them. </p><p>How strange that even today, nearly two millennia later, many of us just can’t do a Frozen and let it go—can’t let go of the hurts, hangups, and hates. We simply refuse to be happy until they get their comeuppance. </p><p>“…when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels 8 in flaming fire, dealing out retribution to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.”</p><p>“…to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.” This is key. The church is facing pressure from those who do not know God and who do not desire to live like Jesus. This isn’t God is about to bring down fire on a specific person—Ms. Smith or your estranged friend or some politician. Nor is this God laying the flames down on any specific group of sinners. Paul here is speaking about those outside of the faith who directly afflicting the Thessalonians. This is personal. </p><p>Though this will be denied some, in my experience there seems to be a bit of glee attached to thoughts about the Last Day among our more self-righteous sisters and brothers. Their longing for divine comeuppance is directed at those whose actions have had zero, real impact on their daily lives in the faith. It’s like Jonah at the beginning of chapter four. (This is from the RSV.)</p><p>“But it displeased Jonah exceedingly, and he was angry. 2 And he prayed to the LORD and said, “I pray thee, LORD, is not this what I said when I was yet in my country? That is why I made haste to flee to Tarshish; for I knew that thou art a gracious God and merciful, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love, and repentest of evil. 3 Therefore now, O LORD, take my life from me, I beseech thee...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 26 Feb 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/1f819714/11404770.mp3" length="24533830" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1530</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. Please visit the website www.firstday.us to listen to current and past episodes and to subscribe and link to Apple Podcasts and Spotify. And if you are enjoying these series, please share them with others. If you have any questions, please drop me an email at connect@firstday.us.  </p><p>Paul’s second letter to the Thessalonians was written just months after his first, sometime around 51 CE. The issues it addresses are very much the same ones that 1 Thessalonians are concerned with: in particular, remaining faithful until the end. The church there remains in Christ and continues to face its troubles faithfully; Paul, like last time, is concerned with their remaining so. However, 2 Thessalonians is not an exact repetition or mere extension of what came before it. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the church is best seen as a letter of general encouragement to a group of new, Gentile Christians to help them remain faithful amid a cultural, religious, and societal landscape that could very easily tempt them away from Christ. Added to this is the fact that their bit of the world had been facing food shortages for some time; it wouldn’t be a stretch to imagine that there would be an urge to just go back to the way they were present in the Thessalonian church. What is familiar and common can be very tempting.</p><p>They are surrounded by well-established religious cults, money, and all the signs of imperial power. And since Thessalonica had a strong history of loyalty to the emperor, this would have likely been their home to run to when things got bad. Paul in 1 Thessalonians, then, is akin to a coach preparing and encouraging his team of underdogs as it faces off against a much stronger opponent; talking up the nerd who has to ask the homecoming queen to prom. He encourages them and builds them up before instructing them on how to remain faithful and overcome. </p><p>In his first letter to them, the only specific problem that the Thessalonians are facing that we catch a glimpse of involves questions about the disposition of God’s blessing of eternal life for those who have died before Christ’s return. Will those who have died before the Judgement—the end-times—receive eternal life, or is this gift only for the living? And it is on this subject, the end-times, that 2 Thessalonians focuses; specifically, that it appears that someone was deliberately misleading them that the end-times had already occurred. In fact, according to 2 Thessalonians 2:2, they were trying to pass-off these teachings as Paul’s! (But more on that when we get there.)<br> <br>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy,<br><em>To the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: 2 Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 3 We ought always to give thanks to God for you, brothers and sisters, as is only fitting, because your faith is increasing abundantly, and the love of each and every one of you toward one another grows ever greater. 4 As a result, we ourselves speak proudly of you among the churches of God for your perseverance and faith in the midst of all your persecutions and afflictions which you endure.”<br></em><br>How similar this opening is to that found in 1 Thessalonians:</p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace. 2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father…”</p><p>Paul offers the Thessalonians grace and peace and tells them that he is thankful for the example of their faithfulness and love. Like in his former letter, Paul here in 2 Thessalonians tells them how proud he is of them for their example. He is going to rinse and repeat until it finally sinks in. </p><p>Paul continues:</p><p><em>“5 This is a plain indication of God’s righteous judgment so that you will be considered worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you indeed are suffering. 6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you, 7 and to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br></em><br>Paul is once again echoing James who said that it is a blessing to face trials because to endure them is to strengthen faith. The Thessalonians’ perseverance and faith in their trials indicate that they are “worthy of the Kingdom of God, for which [they] are suffering.” They could run back to the emperor or to Artemis or Apollo, but they don’t. </p><p>Nevertheless, the pressure of these trials will undoubtedly increase to a point when bearing it will be next to impossible. Who among us hasn’t thought, “Why does this keep happening? When will it end? It seems that Paul thinks that the Thessalonians are at this point. </p><p>“For after all it is only right for God…to give relief to you who are afflicted, along with us, WHEN the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels.”<br> <br>Don’t give up. God will see you through. Paul can’t say when precisely this relief will come, but only that it will. Is it worth it? Well, each of us must decide for ourselves if the juice is worth the squeeze. </p><p>You’ll notice that I omitted part of verse six a second ago when I quoted 6 and 7 about the promise of God’s relief in the second coming. “6 For after all it is only right for God to repay with affliction those who afflict you…”</p><p>God promises relief for His faithful—for those who persevere—but He also promises to do unto those that which they have done unto you. Sadly, it seems like the human condition hasn’t changed much in 2000 years. Paul says that it is not our place to pay our afflicters back for the troubles that they have caused us. Paul, like James, surely would have in his possession a collection of Jesus’ teachings and sayings. He would know that Jesus taught us to pray for our enemies and to do good to them. </p><p>How strange that even today, nearly two millennia later, many of us just can’t do a Frozen and let it go—can’t let go of the hurts, hangups, and hates. We simply refuse to be happy until they get their comeuppance. </p><p>“…when the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels 8 in flaming fire, dealing out retribution to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.”</p><p>“…to those who do not know God, and to those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus.” This is key. The church is facing pressure from those who do not know God and who do not desire to live like Jesus. This isn’t God is about to bring down fire on a specific person—Ms. Smith or your estranged friend or some politician. Nor is this God laying the flames down on any specific group of sinners. Paul here is speaking about those outside of the faith who directly afflicting the Thessalonians. This is personal. </p><p>Though this will be denied some, in my experience there seems to be a bit of glee attached to thoughts about the Last Day among our more self-righteous sisters and brothers. Their longing for divine comeuppance is directed at those whose actions have had zero, real impact on their daily lives in the faith. It’s like Jonah at the beginning of chapter four. (This is from the RSV.)</p><p>“But it displeased Jonah exceedingly, and he was angry. 2 And he prayed to the LORD and said, “I pray thee, LORD, is not this what I said when I was yet in my country? That is why I made haste to flee to Tarshish; for I knew that thou art a gracious God and merciful, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love, and repentest of evil. 3 Therefore now, O LORD, take my life from me, I beseech thee...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1f819714/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 5 Part 2: Staying the Course</title>
      <itunes:episode>71</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>71</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 5 Part 2: Staying the Course</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">ce8e3534-18e4-4fa0-a236-64c096f2c589</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/abacf019</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the final section of 1 Thessalonians 5 Paul brings up, again, the topic of Christian conduct. In chapter four, Paul reminds the church that since it has been sanctified, its life must be different than what it had been before. Here, Paul describes the sanctified life in greater detail than he does previously. If understood to be a continuation of what comes before it, the apostle is providing the Thessalonians with a picture of the life of a day-walker. </p><p><em>“12 But we ask you, brothers and sisters, to recognize those who diligently labor among you and are in leadership over you in the Lord, and give you instruction, 13 and that you regard them very highly in love because of their work. Live in peace with one another.”<br></em><br>The person who is “of the day” realizes he or she must have guidance to live a fully righteous and faithful life. God will provide whomever is needed to lead the congregation down the particular path that the congregation has been asked to follow. Those who walk in the day realize that there are no free agents and that they depend upon one another; therefore, they must, “Live in peace with one another.” </p><p>In the next two verses, Paul describes what it means to live in peace with each other. </p><p><em>“14 We urge you, brothers and sisters, admonish the unruly, encourage the fainthearted, help the weak, be patient with everyone. 15 See that no one repays another with evil for evil, but always seek what is good for one another and for all people.”<br></em><br>Care enough about the other person that you are willing to involve yourself in that person’s life. Those who walk in the day are deeply committed to one another for the betterment of our faith. We are not in this alone. What’s more, this concern is not to stop at the church doors but must extend beyond them. “…always seek what is good for one another and for all people,” the apostle writes. But how often do we take this to heart—this active striving to improve the quality of one another’s faith and closeness of our walk with Christ?</p><p>This is a call for our congregations to be more than Sunday social meetings with a little Jesus thrown in. This is a call for an active, brave, and broad faith: a Three Musketeers faith. You know: “All for one and one for all!” If we are honest, this is not what happens in our congregations, is it?</p><p>Verses 14 and 15 are how day-walkers should to respond to one another and to all people; and in verses 16-22 Paul tells the Thessalonians how they can begin to cultivate this concern. </p><p><em>“16 Rejoice always, 17 pray without ceasing, 18 in everything give thanks; for this is the will of God for you in Christ Jesus. 19 Do not quench the Spirit, 20 do not utterly reject prophecies, 21 but examine everything; hold firmly to that which is good, 22 abstain from every form of evil.”<br></em><br>This is our inward response. We “admonish the unruly” (others); we also never stop rejoicing or praying or giving thanks. We don’t become Negative Nancys by quenching the Spirit. We have the courage to engage “prophecies” and not dismiss them out of hand. And we “hold firmly to that which is good, [while we] abstain from every form of evil.” As mentioned earlier in this series, this is very much James’ message to the Church that had given in and was looking to come back to a full, powerful, and life changing faith. </p><p>Those who live in the day have a responsibility to others and to themselves to strengthen the faith. </p><p><em>“23 Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you entirely; and may your spirit and soul and body be kept complete, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it. 25 Brothers and sisters, pray for us. 26 Greet all the brothers and sisters with a holy kiss. 27 I put you under oath by the Lord to have this letter read to all the brothers and sisters. 28 May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.”<br></em><br>Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians ends with his prayer for the church. He askes that all that may pull them away from Christ be removed from them, that God sanctify them fully. May they be of one mind and heart and purpose so that when that great and glorious day comes, the one back in 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17, they will be ready. </p><p>“Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it.” None of this is possible for the Thessalonians to accomplish on their own; they must die to themselves for Christ to live. Only God can do the impossible. “…in humility receive the implanted word which has the power to save your souls,” is how James puts it. Just because we cannot do what is necessary on our own, it does not mean that we are to fail to attempt it. The ultimate question is this: Do we really want to?</p><p>“Brothers and sisters, pray for us…Greet [each other] with a holy kiss…have this letter read to all the [Thessalonians].”</p><p>Lifechanging care begins with the smallest—the least—sign or action: the prayer, the kiss, sharing time with another for his or her betterment. What starts with these simple acts grows into a deep concern for others’ well-being that finally blooms into an inescapable, unshakeable desire for their salvation on that last Day.</p><p>I hope that through this series on 1 Thessalonians your faith in and trust of God has strengthened. Like the Thessalonian church, keep the faith when troubles occur, seek to live sanctified lives that are pleasing to God, and seek the best for others. </p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day and see you soon in the next series of 2 Thessalonians. Blessings and peace.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the final section of 1 Thessalonians 5 Paul brings up, again, the topic of Christian conduct. In chapter four, Paul reminds the church that since it has been sanctified, its life must be different than what it had been before. Here, Paul describes the sanctified life in greater detail than he does previously. If understood to be a continuation of what comes before it, the apostle is providing the Thessalonians with a picture of the life of a day-walker. </p><p><em>“12 But we ask you, brothers and sisters, to recognize those who diligently labor among you and are in leadership over you in the Lord, and give you instruction, 13 and that you regard them very highly in love because of their work. Live in peace with one another.”<br></em><br>The person who is “of the day” realizes he or she must have guidance to live a fully righteous and faithful life. God will provide whomever is needed to lead the congregation down the particular path that the congregation has been asked to follow. Those who walk in the day realize that there are no free agents and that they depend upon one another; therefore, they must, “Live in peace with one another.” </p><p>In the next two verses, Paul describes what it means to live in peace with each other. </p><p><em>“14 We urge you, brothers and sisters, admonish the unruly, encourage the fainthearted, help the weak, be patient with everyone. 15 See that no one repays another with evil for evil, but always seek what is good for one another and for all people.”<br></em><br>Care enough about the other person that you are willing to involve yourself in that person’s life. Those who walk in the day are deeply committed to one another for the betterment of our faith. We are not in this alone. What’s more, this concern is not to stop at the church doors but must extend beyond them. “…always seek what is good for one another and for all people,” the apostle writes. But how often do we take this to heart—this active striving to improve the quality of one another’s faith and closeness of our walk with Christ?</p><p>This is a call for our congregations to be more than Sunday social meetings with a little Jesus thrown in. This is a call for an active, brave, and broad faith: a Three Musketeers faith. You know: “All for one and one for all!” If we are honest, this is not what happens in our congregations, is it?</p><p>Verses 14 and 15 are how day-walkers should to respond to one another and to all people; and in verses 16-22 Paul tells the Thessalonians how they can begin to cultivate this concern. </p><p><em>“16 Rejoice always, 17 pray without ceasing, 18 in everything give thanks; for this is the will of God for you in Christ Jesus. 19 Do not quench the Spirit, 20 do not utterly reject prophecies, 21 but examine everything; hold firmly to that which is good, 22 abstain from every form of evil.”<br></em><br>This is our inward response. We “admonish the unruly” (others); we also never stop rejoicing or praying or giving thanks. We don’t become Negative Nancys by quenching the Spirit. We have the courage to engage “prophecies” and not dismiss them out of hand. And we “hold firmly to that which is good, [while we] abstain from every form of evil.” As mentioned earlier in this series, this is very much James’ message to the Church that had given in and was looking to come back to a full, powerful, and life changing faith. </p><p>Those who live in the day have a responsibility to others and to themselves to strengthen the faith. </p><p><em>“23 Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you entirely; and may your spirit and soul and body be kept complete, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it. 25 Brothers and sisters, pray for us. 26 Greet all the brothers and sisters with a holy kiss. 27 I put you under oath by the Lord to have this letter read to all the brothers and sisters. 28 May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.”<br></em><br>Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians ends with his prayer for the church. He askes that all that may pull them away from Christ be removed from them, that God sanctify them fully. May they be of one mind and heart and purpose so that when that great and glorious day comes, the one back in 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17, they will be ready. </p><p>“Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it.” None of this is possible for the Thessalonians to accomplish on their own; they must die to themselves for Christ to live. Only God can do the impossible. “…in humility receive the implanted word which has the power to save your souls,” is how James puts it. Just because we cannot do what is necessary on our own, it does not mean that we are to fail to attempt it. The ultimate question is this: Do we really want to?</p><p>“Brothers and sisters, pray for us…Greet [each other] with a holy kiss…have this letter read to all the [Thessalonians].”</p><p>Lifechanging care begins with the smallest—the least—sign or action: the prayer, the kiss, sharing time with another for his or her betterment. What starts with these simple acts grows into a deep concern for others’ well-being that finally blooms into an inescapable, unshakeable desire for their salvation on that last Day.</p><p>I hope that through this series on 1 Thessalonians your faith in and trust of God has strengthened. Like the Thessalonian church, keep the faith when troubles occur, seek to live sanctified lives that are pleasing to God, and seek the best for others. </p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day and see you soon in the next series of 2 Thessalonians. Blessings and peace.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 19 Feb 2024 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/abacf019/15be02a8.mp3" length="9251570" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>575</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the final section of 1 Thessalonians 5 Paul brings up, again, the topic of Christian conduct. In chapter four, Paul reminds the church that since it has been sanctified, its life must be different than what it had been before. Here, Paul describes the sanctified life in greater detail than he does previously. If understood to be a continuation of what comes before it, the apostle is providing the Thessalonians with a picture of the life of a day-walker. </p><p><em>“12 But we ask you, brothers and sisters, to recognize those who diligently labor among you and are in leadership over you in the Lord, and give you instruction, 13 and that you regard them very highly in love because of their work. Live in peace with one another.”<br></em><br>The person who is “of the day” realizes he or she must have guidance to live a fully righteous and faithful life. God will provide whomever is needed to lead the congregation down the particular path that the congregation has been asked to follow. Those who walk in the day realize that there are no free agents and that they depend upon one another; therefore, they must, “Live in peace with one another.” </p><p>In the next two verses, Paul describes what it means to live in peace with each other. </p><p><em>“14 We urge you, brothers and sisters, admonish the unruly, encourage the fainthearted, help the weak, be patient with everyone. 15 See that no one repays another with evil for evil, but always seek what is good for one another and for all people.”<br></em><br>Care enough about the other person that you are willing to involve yourself in that person’s life. Those who walk in the day are deeply committed to one another for the betterment of our faith. We are not in this alone. What’s more, this concern is not to stop at the church doors but must extend beyond them. “…always seek what is good for one another and for all people,” the apostle writes. But how often do we take this to heart—this active striving to improve the quality of one another’s faith and closeness of our walk with Christ?</p><p>This is a call for our congregations to be more than Sunday social meetings with a little Jesus thrown in. This is a call for an active, brave, and broad faith: a Three Musketeers faith. You know: “All for one and one for all!” If we are honest, this is not what happens in our congregations, is it?</p><p>Verses 14 and 15 are how day-walkers should to respond to one another and to all people; and in verses 16-22 Paul tells the Thessalonians how they can begin to cultivate this concern. </p><p><em>“16 Rejoice always, 17 pray without ceasing, 18 in everything give thanks; for this is the will of God for you in Christ Jesus. 19 Do not quench the Spirit, 20 do not utterly reject prophecies, 21 but examine everything; hold firmly to that which is good, 22 abstain from every form of evil.”<br></em><br>This is our inward response. We “admonish the unruly” (others); we also never stop rejoicing or praying or giving thanks. We don’t become Negative Nancys by quenching the Spirit. We have the courage to engage “prophecies” and not dismiss them out of hand. And we “hold firmly to that which is good, [while we] abstain from every form of evil.” As mentioned earlier in this series, this is very much James’ message to the Church that had given in and was looking to come back to a full, powerful, and life changing faith. </p><p>Those who live in the day have a responsibility to others and to themselves to strengthen the faith. </p><p><em>“23 Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you entirely; and may your spirit and soul and body be kept complete, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it. 25 Brothers and sisters, pray for us. 26 Greet all the brothers and sisters with a holy kiss. 27 I put you under oath by the Lord to have this letter read to all the brothers and sisters. 28 May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.”<br></em><br>Paul’s letter to the Thessalonians ends with his prayer for the church. He askes that all that may pull them away from Christ be removed from them, that God sanctify them fully. May they be of one mind and heart and purpose so that when that great and glorious day comes, the one back in 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17, they will be ready. </p><p>“Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will do it.” None of this is possible for the Thessalonians to accomplish on their own; they must die to themselves for Christ to live. Only God can do the impossible. “…in humility receive the implanted word which has the power to save your souls,” is how James puts it. Just because we cannot do what is necessary on our own, it does not mean that we are to fail to attempt it. The ultimate question is this: Do we really want to?</p><p>“Brothers and sisters, pray for us…Greet [each other] with a holy kiss…have this letter read to all the [Thessalonians].”</p><p>Lifechanging care begins with the smallest—the least—sign or action: the prayer, the kiss, sharing time with another for his or her betterment. What starts with these simple acts grows into a deep concern for others’ well-being that finally blooms into an inescapable, unshakeable desire for their salvation on that last Day.</p><p>I hope that through this series on 1 Thessalonians your faith in and trust of God has strengthened. Like the Thessalonian church, keep the faith when troubles occur, seek to live sanctified lives that are pleasing to God, and seek the best for others. </p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day and see you soon in the next series of 2 Thessalonians. Blessings and peace.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/abacf019/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 5 Part 1: Blade's Not the Only Day-Walker</title>
      <itunes:episode>70</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>70</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 5 Part 1: Blade's Not the Only Day-Walker</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">7e7bfaa9-7fa2-4de7-bb9f-b97001681b55</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/24634617</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the podcast website @ firstday.us to subscribe, listen to past episode, and share. </p><p>The Thessalonian church has probably had better days. Although we aren’t told precisely the nature of the trial or trials that they are facing, here are some things that we know to be true from history. We know that the city has spent several years facing food shortages. We know that there were many other religions and religious cults there, too. And we know that the cult of the emperor was quite strong there. In fact, the city enjoyed a strong relationship with Rome for many generations. So the Thessalonian Christians weren’t just thoroughly Greek, but they were also thoroughly Roman. </p><p>Since the church wasn’t cut-off from the rest of the city, and its members not isolated, Paul was concerned, it seems, that the temptation to go back to what they had always known would negatively impact the community’s faith, considering the social, religious, and cultural pressures that would be ever-present. Unlike in his letter to the Galatians where the church there has already begun to falter: Need I remind you that Paul uses the words, “You foolish Galatians”? We hear no such criticism of the Thessalonians. In fact, we hear the opposite. </p><p>Paul is kind to and supportive of the church. He seems to be trying to cut any trouble off before it even begins rather than manage any crisis. He reminds the church of its example of love and the positive impact it is having on the other Christians there in Macedonia and across Greece. Chapter four of his letter is spent encouraging the church’s members that, since they had already been sanctified by Christ, they were expected to live life differently than their pagan neighbors—differently than how they used to live. </p><p>They were to be intentional about life: about sex, about business, and about grief. And it is in his concern for how the Thessalonians are dealing with their grief that he invites Christians to think about what comes next. 1 Thessalonians 4 is the first, exclusively Christian scripture that deals with the subject of eschatology. Therefore, when Paul speaks in 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and 17 of the dead in Christ rising and those saints who are still alive being “snatched up” to meet Jesus, he does so in relationship to the Thessalonian’s grief over fellow Christians who have died. </p><p>Perhaps Paul has received word that the Thessalonians are worried dying before the second coming of Christ. This would explain their inordinate, almost despairing, grief. They are afraid that the people they love who have died will not be blessed with eternal life.  </p><p>Chapter five begins as a continuation of this word of comfort to the Thessalonians concerning grief over those who have gone on before and of the future of all the faithful and the world. </p><p><em>“Now as to the periods and times, brothers and sisters, you have no need of anything to be written to you. 2 For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night. 3 While they are saying, “Peace and safety!” then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”<br></em><br>Paul begins this final part of his letter using two different Greek words concerning time—translated here as periods and times: They are chronos and kairos, “length of time” and “period of time”, respectively. This phrase, “periods and times,” is being used to point to the end-time and regards the divine timing of events. We see the same combination used later by Luke in Acts 1:7. When used, authors are directing their readers’ attention to the Day of Judgement. </p><p>Jeremiah 6, for example, speaks of the suddenness of the LORD’s Day of Judgement, with verse 15 reading, “At the time that I punish them, they will collapse,” says the LORD. </p><p>We see this reference to the God’s timetable again in Jeremiah 27:22, “’They will be brought to Babylon and will be there until the DAY I visit them,’ declares the LORD. ‘Then I will bring them back and restore them to this place.’” We find the same implied in Daniel 8:17: “So he came near to where I was standing, and when he came I was frightened and fell on my face; and he said to me, ‘Son of man, understand that the vision pertains to the time of the end.’”</p><p>Daniel 12:5-7 kicks this up a notch.</p><p>“5 Then I, Daniel, looked, and behold, two others were standing, one on this bank of the stream and the other on that bank of the stream. 6 And someone said to the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, “How long will it be until the end of these wonders?” 7 And I heard the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, as he raised his right hand and his left toward heaven, and swore by Him who lives forever that it would be for a time, times, and half a time; and as soon as they finish smashing the power of the holy people, all these events will be completed.”</p><p>Although John’s Revelation will not be authored for many decades, God’s promise to remake everything is inescapable in Israel’s faith, and these prophetic uses of the word “time” in the Old Testament make it clear that Paul’s use of chronos and kairos in these opening verses of chapter 15 are about those end-times and how they concern those Thessalonians who have died. </p><p>“For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night.” The Thessalonians have already received teaching about the end-times, though we do not know the details. But Paul tells us here that “the day of the Lord” will come quickly. The prophets speaks of this day in Isaiah chapter 2 and in Malachi chapter 4 and go into detail about its events in Isaiah 24 and Micah 1, for example. There is no need to flee when floodgates are opened if it is done slowly, now is there? “The great day of the LORD is near, near and coming very quickly; listen, the day of the LORD!” (Zephaniah 1:14)</p><p>“While they are saying, ‘Peace and safety!’ then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”</p><p>In Ezekiel 13, the LORD commands the prophet to speak “against the prophets of Israel who prophesy, and say to those who prophesy from their own inspiration, ‘Listen to the word of the LORD!’” (2) These prophets “are following their own spirit and have seen nothing” and are “like jackals among ruins.” (3) These false prophets are condemned, “because they have misled My people by saying, ‘Peace!’ when there is no peace.” (10) And Ezekiel is then commanded by concerning these prophets, “And when anyone builds a wall, behold, their plaster over it with whitewash; so tell those who plaster it over with whitewash, that it will fall. A flooding rain will come, and you, hailstones, will fall, and a violent wind will break out.” (10b,11)</p><p>So, Paul isn’t speaking to the Thessalonians about something new, except for this, whereas the Day of the LORD was once only for Israel’s ultimate benefit, now it was for their as well.</p><p><em>“ 4 But you, brothers and sisters, are not in darkness, so that the day would overtake you like a thief; 5 for you are all sons of light and sons of day. We are not of night nor of darkness; 6 so then, let’s not sleep as others do, but let’s be alert and sober. 7 For those who sleep, sleep at night, and those who are drunk, get drunk at night.”<br></em><br>Considering the Day of the LORD and all that God promises to those who remain faithful, Paul encourages the Thessalonians to continue to live in the new way that they already are. He has already said this to them in chapter four, when he reminded them that they had been sanctified—that they had been made holy—and because of this they must now practice a new kind of relatio...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the podcast website @ firstday.us to subscribe, listen to past episode, and share. </p><p>The Thessalonian church has probably had better days. Although we aren’t told precisely the nature of the trial or trials that they are facing, here are some things that we know to be true from history. We know that the city has spent several years facing food shortages. We know that there were many other religions and religious cults there, too. And we know that the cult of the emperor was quite strong there. In fact, the city enjoyed a strong relationship with Rome for many generations. So the Thessalonian Christians weren’t just thoroughly Greek, but they were also thoroughly Roman. </p><p>Since the church wasn’t cut-off from the rest of the city, and its members not isolated, Paul was concerned, it seems, that the temptation to go back to what they had always known would negatively impact the community’s faith, considering the social, religious, and cultural pressures that would be ever-present. Unlike in his letter to the Galatians where the church there has already begun to falter: Need I remind you that Paul uses the words, “You foolish Galatians”? We hear no such criticism of the Thessalonians. In fact, we hear the opposite. </p><p>Paul is kind to and supportive of the church. He seems to be trying to cut any trouble off before it even begins rather than manage any crisis. He reminds the church of its example of love and the positive impact it is having on the other Christians there in Macedonia and across Greece. Chapter four of his letter is spent encouraging the church’s members that, since they had already been sanctified by Christ, they were expected to live life differently than their pagan neighbors—differently than how they used to live. </p><p>They were to be intentional about life: about sex, about business, and about grief. And it is in his concern for how the Thessalonians are dealing with their grief that he invites Christians to think about what comes next. 1 Thessalonians 4 is the first, exclusively Christian scripture that deals with the subject of eschatology. Therefore, when Paul speaks in 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and 17 of the dead in Christ rising and those saints who are still alive being “snatched up” to meet Jesus, he does so in relationship to the Thessalonian’s grief over fellow Christians who have died. </p><p>Perhaps Paul has received word that the Thessalonians are worried dying before the second coming of Christ. This would explain their inordinate, almost despairing, grief. They are afraid that the people they love who have died will not be blessed with eternal life.  </p><p>Chapter five begins as a continuation of this word of comfort to the Thessalonians concerning grief over those who have gone on before and of the future of all the faithful and the world. </p><p><em>“Now as to the periods and times, brothers and sisters, you have no need of anything to be written to you. 2 For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night. 3 While they are saying, “Peace and safety!” then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”<br></em><br>Paul begins this final part of his letter using two different Greek words concerning time—translated here as periods and times: They are chronos and kairos, “length of time” and “period of time”, respectively. This phrase, “periods and times,” is being used to point to the end-time and regards the divine timing of events. We see the same combination used later by Luke in Acts 1:7. When used, authors are directing their readers’ attention to the Day of Judgement. </p><p>Jeremiah 6, for example, speaks of the suddenness of the LORD’s Day of Judgement, with verse 15 reading, “At the time that I punish them, they will collapse,” says the LORD. </p><p>We see this reference to the God’s timetable again in Jeremiah 27:22, “’They will be brought to Babylon and will be there until the DAY I visit them,’ declares the LORD. ‘Then I will bring them back and restore them to this place.’” We find the same implied in Daniel 8:17: “So he came near to where I was standing, and when he came I was frightened and fell on my face; and he said to me, ‘Son of man, understand that the vision pertains to the time of the end.’”</p><p>Daniel 12:5-7 kicks this up a notch.</p><p>“5 Then I, Daniel, looked, and behold, two others were standing, one on this bank of the stream and the other on that bank of the stream. 6 And someone said to the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, “How long will it be until the end of these wonders?” 7 And I heard the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, as he raised his right hand and his left toward heaven, and swore by Him who lives forever that it would be for a time, times, and half a time; and as soon as they finish smashing the power of the holy people, all these events will be completed.”</p><p>Although John’s Revelation will not be authored for many decades, God’s promise to remake everything is inescapable in Israel’s faith, and these prophetic uses of the word “time” in the Old Testament make it clear that Paul’s use of chronos and kairos in these opening verses of chapter 15 are about those end-times and how they concern those Thessalonians who have died. </p><p>“For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night.” The Thessalonians have already received teaching about the end-times, though we do not know the details. But Paul tells us here that “the day of the Lord” will come quickly. The prophets speaks of this day in Isaiah chapter 2 and in Malachi chapter 4 and go into detail about its events in Isaiah 24 and Micah 1, for example. There is no need to flee when floodgates are opened if it is done slowly, now is there? “The great day of the LORD is near, near and coming very quickly; listen, the day of the LORD!” (Zephaniah 1:14)</p><p>“While they are saying, ‘Peace and safety!’ then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”</p><p>In Ezekiel 13, the LORD commands the prophet to speak “against the prophets of Israel who prophesy, and say to those who prophesy from their own inspiration, ‘Listen to the word of the LORD!’” (2) These prophets “are following their own spirit and have seen nothing” and are “like jackals among ruins.” (3) These false prophets are condemned, “because they have misled My people by saying, ‘Peace!’ when there is no peace.” (10) And Ezekiel is then commanded by concerning these prophets, “And when anyone builds a wall, behold, their plaster over it with whitewash; so tell those who plaster it over with whitewash, that it will fall. A flooding rain will come, and you, hailstones, will fall, and a violent wind will break out.” (10b,11)</p><p>So, Paul isn’t speaking to the Thessalonians about something new, except for this, whereas the Day of the LORD was once only for Israel’s ultimate benefit, now it was for their as well.</p><p><em>“ 4 But you, brothers and sisters, are not in darkness, so that the day would overtake you like a thief; 5 for you are all sons of light and sons of day. We are not of night nor of darkness; 6 so then, let’s not sleep as others do, but let’s be alert and sober. 7 For those who sleep, sleep at night, and those who are drunk, get drunk at night.”<br></em><br>Considering the Day of the LORD and all that God promises to those who remain faithful, Paul encourages the Thessalonians to continue to live in the new way that they already are. He has already said this to them in chapter four, when he reminded them that they had been sanctified—that they had been made holy—and because of this they must now practice a new kind of relatio...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 19 Feb 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/24634617/f3fb1554.mp3" length="17734888" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1105</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the podcast website @ firstday.us to subscribe, listen to past episode, and share. </p><p>The Thessalonian church has probably had better days. Although we aren’t told precisely the nature of the trial or trials that they are facing, here are some things that we know to be true from history. We know that the city has spent several years facing food shortages. We know that there were many other religions and religious cults there, too. And we know that the cult of the emperor was quite strong there. In fact, the city enjoyed a strong relationship with Rome for many generations. So the Thessalonian Christians weren’t just thoroughly Greek, but they were also thoroughly Roman. </p><p>Since the church wasn’t cut-off from the rest of the city, and its members not isolated, Paul was concerned, it seems, that the temptation to go back to what they had always known would negatively impact the community’s faith, considering the social, religious, and cultural pressures that would be ever-present. Unlike in his letter to the Galatians where the church there has already begun to falter: Need I remind you that Paul uses the words, “You foolish Galatians”? We hear no such criticism of the Thessalonians. In fact, we hear the opposite. </p><p>Paul is kind to and supportive of the church. He seems to be trying to cut any trouble off before it even begins rather than manage any crisis. He reminds the church of its example of love and the positive impact it is having on the other Christians there in Macedonia and across Greece. Chapter four of his letter is spent encouraging the church’s members that, since they had already been sanctified by Christ, they were expected to live life differently than their pagan neighbors—differently than how they used to live. </p><p>They were to be intentional about life: about sex, about business, and about grief. And it is in his concern for how the Thessalonians are dealing with their grief that he invites Christians to think about what comes next. 1 Thessalonians 4 is the first, exclusively Christian scripture that deals with the subject of eschatology. Therefore, when Paul speaks in 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and 17 of the dead in Christ rising and those saints who are still alive being “snatched up” to meet Jesus, he does so in relationship to the Thessalonian’s grief over fellow Christians who have died. </p><p>Perhaps Paul has received word that the Thessalonians are worried dying before the second coming of Christ. This would explain their inordinate, almost despairing, grief. They are afraid that the people they love who have died will not be blessed with eternal life.  </p><p>Chapter five begins as a continuation of this word of comfort to the Thessalonians concerning grief over those who have gone on before and of the future of all the faithful and the world. </p><p><em>“Now as to the periods and times, brothers and sisters, you have no need of anything to be written to you. 2 For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night. 3 While they are saying, “Peace and safety!” then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”<br></em><br>Paul begins this final part of his letter using two different Greek words concerning time—translated here as periods and times: They are chronos and kairos, “length of time” and “period of time”, respectively. This phrase, “periods and times,” is being used to point to the end-time and regards the divine timing of events. We see the same combination used later by Luke in Acts 1:7. When used, authors are directing their readers’ attention to the Day of Judgement. </p><p>Jeremiah 6, for example, speaks of the suddenness of the LORD’s Day of Judgement, with verse 15 reading, “At the time that I punish them, they will collapse,” says the LORD. </p><p>We see this reference to the God’s timetable again in Jeremiah 27:22, “’They will be brought to Babylon and will be there until the DAY I visit them,’ declares the LORD. ‘Then I will bring them back and restore them to this place.’” We find the same implied in Daniel 8:17: “So he came near to where I was standing, and when he came I was frightened and fell on my face; and he said to me, ‘Son of man, understand that the vision pertains to the time of the end.’”</p><p>Daniel 12:5-7 kicks this up a notch.</p><p>“5 Then I, Daniel, looked, and behold, two others were standing, one on this bank of the stream and the other on that bank of the stream. 6 And someone said to the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, “How long will it be until the end of these wonders?” 7 And I heard the man dressed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream, as he raised his right hand and his left toward heaven, and swore by Him who lives forever that it would be for a time, times, and half a time; and as soon as they finish smashing the power of the holy people, all these events will be completed.”</p><p>Although John’s Revelation will not be authored for many decades, God’s promise to remake everything is inescapable in Israel’s faith, and these prophetic uses of the word “time” in the Old Testament make it clear that Paul’s use of chronos and kairos in these opening verses of chapter 15 are about those end-times and how they concern those Thessalonians who have died. </p><p>“For you yourselves know full well that the day of the Lord is coming just like a thief in the night.” The Thessalonians have already received teaching about the end-times, though we do not know the details. But Paul tells us here that “the day of the Lord” will come quickly. The prophets speaks of this day in Isaiah chapter 2 and in Malachi chapter 4 and go into detail about its events in Isaiah 24 and Micah 1, for example. There is no need to flee when floodgates are opened if it is done slowly, now is there? “The great day of the LORD is near, near and coming very quickly; listen, the day of the LORD!” (Zephaniah 1:14)</p><p>“While they are saying, ‘Peace and safety!’ then sudden destruction will come upon them like labor pains upon a pregnant woman, and they will not escape.”</p><p>In Ezekiel 13, the LORD commands the prophet to speak “against the prophets of Israel who prophesy, and say to those who prophesy from their own inspiration, ‘Listen to the word of the LORD!’” (2) These prophets “are following their own spirit and have seen nothing” and are “like jackals among ruins.” (3) These false prophets are condemned, “because they have misled My people by saying, ‘Peace!’ when there is no peace.” (10) And Ezekiel is then commanded by concerning these prophets, “And when anyone builds a wall, behold, their plaster over it with whitewash; so tell those who plaster it over with whitewash, that it will fall. A flooding rain will come, and you, hailstones, will fall, and a violent wind will break out.” (10b,11)</p><p>So, Paul isn’t speaking to the Thessalonians about something new, except for this, whereas the Day of the LORD was once only for Israel’s ultimate benefit, now it was for their as well.</p><p><em>“ 4 But you, brothers and sisters, are not in darkness, so that the day would overtake you like a thief; 5 for you are all sons of light and sons of day. We are not of night nor of darkness; 6 so then, let’s not sleep as others do, but let’s be alert and sober. 7 For those who sleep, sleep at night, and those who are drunk, get drunk at night.”<br></em><br>Considering the Day of the LORD and all that God promises to those who remain faithful, Paul encourages the Thessalonians to continue to live in the new way that they already are. He has already said this to them in chapter four, when he reminded them that they had been sanctified—that they had been made holy—and because of this they must now practice a new kind of relatio...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/24634617/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17: Up Up and Away</title>
      <itunes:episode>69</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>69</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians 4:16, 17: Up Up and Away</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">ef9ff686-d4a0-4962-ab33-b2ef6e6fd132</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a48c3284</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NASB)</p><p>In 1 Thessalonians 4, Paul has been encouraging the church to remain faithful in times of trial. He reminds them at the very beginning of the chapter that they have been sanctified and, therefore, can no longer live like the others around them. He begins by focusing on avoiding sexual immorality and then, possibly, moves on to avoiding underhanded, self-serving business practices. They have been set aside by God; they have been made holy, so their behavior cannot remain as it once was. </p><p>By avoiding the things that might cause their faith to waver, they will certainly escape temptation. Paul tells them that they are already doing things right, they are already loving each other in the way God wants them to, but he suggests that if they want to be certain that they will overcome, then the must philadelphia even more. They do this my loving those outside of the church in the same way that they do each other. AND, they take responsibility for their life in Christ. </p><p>So, don’t treat sex the way the pagans do; don’t do business the way the pagans do; don’t treat others the way that the pagans do; live deliberately. You oversee your walk with Christ. This then morphs into a statement about grief and emotionalism. To take control of our faith life, Paul tells us, we not only have to have to reevaluate how we use  our squishy bits and our financial needs and our relationships with one another and with outsiders, but we also have to have a handle on our emotions. </p><p>“Don’t grieve the way the pagans do,” Paul instructs. “They despair. But you have hope.” He then tells them why they have hope: Because one day, Jesus will return and draw the faithful—those already physically dead and those still living—to Himself. </p><p>Phew. Summary of chapter 4: done! You can stop listening to this episode here if you want to. This is a decent summary of the chapter. However…I would be remiss in my duties if I didn’t address the pachyderm residing in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. So I am going to pause here for a few seconds and let you decide if you want to continue. </p><p>Before I proceed, remember Paul’s instruction to the Thessalonians about being overly emotional and my episode on the subject that is entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry? Let’s keep out wits about us. <br>“17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord.”</p><p>To certain Christians in certain traditions and denominations, this is one of the most important verses in the whole of scripture. Indeed, in numerous congregations a person will not be considered a true Christian if he or she doesn’t agree with the meaning that that these congregations apply to verse 17. And that meaning is summed up in one word: rapture. </p><p>Paul tells the Thessalonians that just after the physically dead in Christ rise those “who are alive [Paul includes himself in this group] …will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord [Jesus] in the air…”</p><p>The apostle uses the word arpagesometha, meaning “will be snatched up”, to describe the event. This is foundational to the prophecies of Hal Lindsey’s The Late Great Planet Earth and popularized by Tim LaHaye’s Left Behind series.</p><p>To put this as succinctly as possible, the belief is that the Christian faithful will be snatched away from the earth before the tribulations that precede the day of judgement. True believers then don’t have to worry about all that stuff that happens in Revelation—during the time of God’s wrath—because they will have been called up to heaven to be with Jesus there. I guess to be as specific as possible, this is known as the Pre-Tribulation Rapture. But is this what Paul had in mind when he wrote to the Thessalonians?</p><p>Now, the rapture of God’s people is a topic that can get a person into the weeds. Just do an internet or YouTube search and there before your eyes and in your ears will appear millions of words both for and against it. And as I have already stated in this very episode, some Christians have made the belief in the rapture dogma. Meaning that you MUST believe in it or you’re not a REAL Christian. They may not state this directly, but to quote Jimmy from South Park, “Come on.”</p><p>I do find it interesting that those who make the belief in rapture dogmatic will turn around and criticize Roman Catholics for their church’s position about the belief of Mary’s perpetual virginity by using arguments like, “Believing in Jesus Christ as Savior and letting Him take away your sins is the only thing that is required.” We Christians do have a way of claiming something to be simple and then making it really, really, complicated for others to do?</p><p>But I’m going down a rabbit hole. Sorry. My point here is this: The topic of the rapture—like the topic of Mary’s place in our Christian faith—is a very deep one. It is a complex belief and very touchy to some people. And I don’t want to spend hours or multiple episodes on the subject: in this case the rapture, and in later series the extent of Mary’s involvement in our faith. Here, I just want us to consider this one question: Is Pre-Tribulation Rapture what Paul had in mind when he wrote 1 Thessalonians 4:17?  </p><p>When Paul wrote his letter, only two of the current books of the Bible that are recognized by the vast majority of the world’s Christians were in existence: those being James and Paul’s own Letter to the Galatians. Neither of these letters concerned themselves with the eschaton—the end times or the tribulations and judgement. In James’ case, he was concerned with helping the Church return to its faith from its foray into temptation. In Paul’s, he is trying to defuse a situation that may lead the Galatians’ into falling away from their faith in Christ. Again, the thought of the tribulation is nowhere to be found. <br>“But that doesn’t mean that Paul can’t be talking about that here,” I hear some say. This is true, but I don’t think that it is that likely. And here’s why: The context and purpose of the letter. </p><p>Paul is writing to encourage the Thessalonian church to keep up its faith. It is successfully facing its trials and withstanding temptation. He’s just reminded them that they have been sanctified by Christ in His death and that they can’t go back to living the way that they used to. He says that they are abounding in love for one another and that they should now extend that love to everyone and not just their brothers and sisters if they want to remain strong against temptation.</p><p>There is no talk about the end times or about future judgement, and certainly none about the Tribulation. Paul writes about the living being “snatched up” only in response to a question about whether or not any members of the Thessalonian church who have or will die before Christ’s return will be blessed. And this is only after his exhortation not to grieve like the pagans because unlike them, “who have not hope,” the Thessalonians do. “And this is why,” Paul says. (v 14-17)</p><p>Paul even gives us his reasoning for reminding each other of verses 16 and 17: It is so that the Thessalonians might “comfort one another with these words.” (18) The apostle isn’t concerned here with the Great Tribulation at the end of time but only with helping the Thessalonians continue to face their trials and hardships in faith. </p><p>Macedonia, the province in which Thessalonica was located, had been in a food shortage and in famine conditions for the better part of a decade. We know from the historical record that this is true for Macedonia from c.44-c.51. Talk about trial. Add to that the fact that Thessalonia was a center for cultic worship—as mentioned in the introductory episode for 1 and 2 Thessalonians. It is a large city with many religious alternatives. Yet, these Chri...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NASB)</p><p>In 1 Thessalonians 4, Paul has been encouraging the church to remain faithful in times of trial. He reminds them at the very beginning of the chapter that they have been sanctified and, therefore, can no longer live like the others around them. He begins by focusing on avoiding sexual immorality and then, possibly, moves on to avoiding underhanded, self-serving business practices. They have been set aside by God; they have been made holy, so their behavior cannot remain as it once was. </p><p>By avoiding the things that might cause their faith to waver, they will certainly escape temptation. Paul tells them that they are already doing things right, they are already loving each other in the way God wants them to, but he suggests that if they want to be certain that they will overcome, then the must philadelphia even more. They do this my loving those outside of the church in the same way that they do each other. AND, they take responsibility for their life in Christ. </p><p>So, don’t treat sex the way the pagans do; don’t do business the way the pagans do; don’t treat others the way that the pagans do; live deliberately. You oversee your walk with Christ. This then morphs into a statement about grief and emotionalism. To take control of our faith life, Paul tells us, we not only have to have to reevaluate how we use  our squishy bits and our financial needs and our relationships with one another and with outsiders, but we also have to have a handle on our emotions. </p><p>“Don’t grieve the way the pagans do,” Paul instructs. “They despair. But you have hope.” He then tells them why they have hope: Because one day, Jesus will return and draw the faithful—those already physically dead and those still living—to Himself. </p><p>Phew. Summary of chapter 4: done! You can stop listening to this episode here if you want to. This is a decent summary of the chapter. However…I would be remiss in my duties if I didn’t address the pachyderm residing in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. So I am going to pause here for a few seconds and let you decide if you want to continue. </p><p>Before I proceed, remember Paul’s instruction to the Thessalonians about being overly emotional and my episode on the subject that is entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry? Let’s keep out wits about us. <br>“17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord.”</p><p>To certain Christians in certain traditions and denominations, this is one of the most important verses in the whole of scripture. Indeed, in numerous congregations a person will not be considered a true Christian if he or she doesn’t agree with the meaning that that these congregations apply to verse 17. And that meaning is summed up in one word: rapture. </p><p>Paul tells the Thessalonians that just after the physically dead in Christ rise those “who are alive [Paul includes himself in this group] …will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord [Jesus] in the air…”</p><p>The apostle uses the word arpagesometha, meaning “will be snatched up”, to describe the event. This is foundational to the prophecies of Hal Lindsey’s The Late Great Planet Earth and popularized by Tim LaHaye’s Left Behind series.</p><p>To put this as succinctly as possible, the belief is that the Christian faithful will be snatched away from the earth before the tribulations that precede the day of judgement. True believers then don’t have to worry about all that stuff that happens in Revelation—during the time of God’s wrath—because they will have been called up to heaven to be with Jesus there. I guess to be as specific as possible, this is known as the Pre-Tribulation Rapture. But is this what Paul had in mind when he wrote to the Thessalonians?</p><p>Now, the rapture of God’s people is a topic that can get a person into the weeds. Just do an internet or YouTube search and there before your eyes and in your ears will appear millions of words both for and against it. And as I have already stated in this very episode, some Christians have made the belief in the rapture dogma. Meaning that you MUST believe in it or you’re not a REAL Christian. They may not state this directly, but to quote Jimmy from South Park, “Come on.”</p><p>I do find it interesting that those who make the belief in rapture dogmatic will turn around and criticize Roman Catholics for their church’s position about the belief of Mary’s perpetual virginity by using arguments like, “Believing in Jesus Christ as Savior and letting Him take away your sins is the only thing that is required.” We Christians do have a way of claiming something to be simple and then making it really, really, complicated for others to do?</p><p>But I’m going down a rabbit hole. Sorry. My point here is this: The topic of the rapture—like the topic of Mary’s place in our Christian faith—is a very deep one. It is a complex belief and very touchy to some people. And I don’t want to spend hours or multiple episodes on the subject: in this case the rapture, and in later series the extent of Mary’s involvement in our faith. Here, I just want us to consider this one question: Is Pre-Tribulation Rapture what Paul had in mind when he wrote 1 Thessalonians 4:17?  </p><p>When Paul wrote his letter, only two of the current books of the Bible that are recognized by the vast majority of the world’s Christians were in existence: those being James and Paul’s own Letter to the Galatians. Neither of these letters concerned themselves with the eschaton—the end times or the tribulations and judgement. In James’ case, he was concerned with helping the Church return to its faith from its foray into temptation. In Paul’s, he is trying to defuse a situation that may lead the Galatians’ into falling away from their faith in Christ. Again, the thought of the tribulation is nowhere to be found. <br>“But that doesn’t mean that Paul can’t be talking about that here,” I hear some say. This is true, but I don’t think that it is that likely. And here’s why: The context and purpose of the letter. </p><p>Paul is writing to encourage the Thessalonian church to keep up its faith. It is successfully facing its trials and withstanding temptation. He’s just reminded them that they have been sanctified by Christ in His death and that they can’t go back to living the way that they used to. He says that they are abounding in love for one another and that they should now extend that love to everyone and not just their brothers and sisters if they want to remain strong against temptation.</p><p>There is no talk about the end times or about future judgement, and certainly none about the Tribulation. Paul writes about the living being “snatched up” only in response to a question about whether or not any members of the Thessalonian church who have or will die before Christ’s return will be blessed. And this is only after his exhortation not to grieve like the pagans because unlike them, “who have not hope,” the Thessalonians do. “And this is why,” Paul says. (v 14-17)</p><p>Paul even gives us his reasoning for reminding each other of verses 16 and 17: It is so that the Thessalonians might “comfort one another with these words.” (18) The apostle isn’t concerned here with the Great Tribulation at the end of time but only with helping the Thessalonians continue to face their trials and hardships in faith. </p><p>Macedonia, the province in which Thessalonica was located, had been in a food shortage and in famine conditions for the better part of a decade. We know from the historical record that this is true for Macedonia from c.44-c.51. Talk about trial. Add to that the fact that Thessalonia was a center for cultic worship—as mentioned in the introductory episode for 1 and 2 Thessalonians. It is a large city with many religious alternatives. Yet, these Chri...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Thu, 15 Feb 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a48c3284/27f2801e.mp3" length="17114219" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1066</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>(NASB)</p><p>In 1 Thessalonians 4, Paul has been encouraging the church to remain faithful in times of trial. He reminds them at the very beginning of the chapter that they have been sanctified and, therefore, can no longer live like the others around them. He begins by focusing on avoiding sexual immorality and then, possibly, moves on to avoiding underhanded, self-serving business practices. They have been set aside by God; they have been made holy, so their behavior cannot remain as it once was. </p><p>By avoiding the things that might cause their faith to waver, they will certainly escape temptation. Paul tells them that they are already doing things right, they are already loving each other in the way God wants them to, but he suggests that if they want to be certain that they will overcome, then the must philadelphia even more. They do this my loving those outside of the church in the same way that they do each other. AND, they take responsibility for their life in Christ. </p><p>So, don’t treat sex the way the pagans do; don’t do business the way the pagans do; don’t treat others the way that the pagans do; live deliberately. You oversee your walk with Christ. This then morphs into a statement about grief and emotionalism. To take control of our faith life, Paul tells us, we not only have to have to reevaluate how we use  our squishy bits and our financial needs and our relationships with one another and with outsiders, but we also have to have a handle on our emotions. </p><p>“Don’t grieve the way the pagans do,” Paul instructs. “They despair. But you have hope.” He then tells them why they have hope: Because one day, Jesus will return and draw the faithful—those already physically dead and those still living—to Himself. </p><p>Phew. Summary of chapter 4: done! You can stop listening to this episode here if you want to. This is a decent summary of the chapter. However…I would be remiss in my duties if I didn’t address the pachyderm residing in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. So I am going to pause here for a few seconds and let you decide if you want to continue. </p><p>Before I proceed, remember Paul’s instruction to the Thessalonians about being overly emotional and my episode on the subject that is entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry? Let’s keep out wits about us. <br>“17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord.”</p><p>To certain Christians in certain traditions and denominations, this is one of the most important verses in the whole of scripture. Indeed, in numerous congregations a person will not be considered a true Christian if he or she doesn’t agree with the meaning that that these congregations apply to verse 17. And that meaning is summed up in one word: rapture. </p><p>Paul tells the Thessalonians that just after the physically dead in Christ rise those “who are alive [Paul includes himself in this group] …will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord [Jesus] in the air…”</p><p>The apostle uses the word arpagesometha, meaning “will be snatched up”, to describe the event. This is foundational to the prophecies of Hal Lindsey’s The Late Great Planet Earth and popularized by Tim LaHaye’s Left Behind series.</p><p>To put this as succinctly as possible, the belief is that the Christian faithful will be snatched away from the earth before the tribulations that precede the day of judgement. True believers then don’t have to worry about all that stuff that happens in Revelation—during the time of God’s wrath—because they will have been called up to heaven to be with Jesus there. I guess to be as specific as possible, this is known as the Pre-Tribulation Rapture. But is this what Paul had in mind when he wrote to the Thessalonians?</p><p>Now, the rapture of God’s people is a topic that can get a person into the weeds. Just do an internet or YouTube search and there before your eyes and in your ears will appear millions of words both for and against it. And as I have already stated in this very episode, some Christians have made the belief in the rapture dogma. Meaning that you MUST believe in it or you’re not a REAL Christian. They may not state this directly, but to quote Jimmy from South Park, “Come on.”</p><p>I do find it interesting that those who make the belief in rapture dogmatic will turn around and criticize Roman Catholics for their church’s position about the belief of Mary’s perpetual virginity by using arguments like, “Believing in Jesus Christ as Savior and letting Him take away your sins is the only thing that is required.” We Christians do have a way of claiming something to be simple and then making it really, really, complicated for others to do?</p><p>But I’m going down a rabbit hole. Sorry. My point here is this: The topic of the rapture—like the topic of Mary’s place in our Christian faith—is a very deep one. It is a complex belief and very touchy to some people. And I don’t want to spend hours or multiple episodes on the subject: in this case the rapture, and in later series the extent of Mary’s involvement in our faith. Here, I just want us to consider this one question: Is Pre-Tribulation Rapture what Paul had in mind when he wrote 1 Thessalonians 4:17?  </p><p>When Paul wrote his letter, only two of the current books of the Bible that are recognized by the vast majority of the world’s Christians were in existence: those being James and Paul’s own Letter to the Galatians. Neither of these letters concerned themselves with the eschaton—the end times or the tribulations and judgement. In James’ case, he was concerned with helping the Church return to its faith from its foray into temptation. In Paul’s, he is trying to defuse a situation that may lead the Galatians’ into falling away from their faith in Christ. Again, the thought of the tribulation is nowhere to be found. <br>“But that doesn’t mean that Paul can’t be talking about that here,” I hear some say. This is true, but I don’t think that it is that likely. And here’s why: The context and purpose of the letter. </p><p>Paul is writing to encourage the Thessalonian church to keep up its faith. It is successfully facing its trials and withstanding temptation. He’s just reminded them that they have been sanctified by Christ in His death and that they can’t go back to living the way that they used to. He says that they are abounding in love for one another and that they should now extend that love to everyone and not just their brothers and sisters if they want to remain strong against temptation.</p><p>There is no talk about the end times or about future judgement, and certainly none about the Tribulation. Paul writes about the living being “snatched up” only in response to a question about whether or not any members of the Thessalonian church who have or will die before Christ’s return will be blessed. And this is only after his exhortation not to grieve like the pagans because unlike them, “who have not hope,” the Thessalonians do. “And this is why,” Paul says. (v 14-17)</p><p>Paul even gives us his reasoning for reminding each other of verses 16 and 17: It is so that the Thessalonians might “comfort one another with these words.” (18) The apostle isn’t concerned here with the Great Tribulation at the end of time but only with helping the Thessalonians continue to face their trials and hardships in faith. </p><p>Macedonia, the province in which Thessalonica was located, had been in a food shortage and in famine conditions for the better part of a decade. We know from the historical record that this is true for Macedonia from c.44-c.51. Talk about trial. Add to that the fact that Thessalonia was a center for cultic worship—as mentioned in the introductory episode for 1 and 2 Thessalonians. It is a large city with many religious alternatives. Yet, these Chri...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/a48c3284/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 4 Part 2: There's No Need To Despair</title>
      <itunes:episode>68</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>68</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 4 Part 2: There's No Need To Despair</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">b34b6a94-c2aa-4efc-a4fd-f169a4f19243</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/149b0ec0</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the first half of chapter 4 we finally catch a glimpse of what is happening in Thessalonia that prompts Paul’s letter. It appears that the church’s members are undergoing some trial, and Paul doesn’t want them to give in to temptation. This concern links Paul’s letter to James’ letter, since it, too, deals with the subject of temptation. The differences between the two letters, though, warrant mentioning. </p><p>Firstly, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians, while Paul’s is to Gentiles. And James’ church, secondly, seems to have already yielded to temptation, whereas the Thessalonians have not. Paul’s letter, then, can be understood to be a preemptive measure to cut off any turning away from their faith in Christ. </p><p>As we covered last time, Paul instructs the church that they have been called “in sanctification” and should adjust their behavior accordingly. I understand this to mean that Paul believes that how we choose to live our lives can and will impact our faith. We cannot claim to be people of faith while continuing in sexual immorality and choosing to remain in slavery to our baser appetites. Paul’s aim here is to salt any field that might produce a crop of unrighteousness. He wants the members of the church to remove from their lives anything that could impact their faith negatively. </p><p>Here in verse 13, I still think that the apostle has this goal in mind. </p><p><em>“13 But we do not want you to be uninformed, brothers and sisters, about those who are asleep, so that you will not grieve as indeed the rest of mankind do, who have no hope.”<br></em><br>“…those who are asleep,” is a euphemism for death widely used in the literature of the ancient Mediterranean world. Just as a believer who has been made holy must put away behaviors that might detract from that holiness, the Thessalonians mustn’t grieve their loss in the same way as “the rest of mankind do”. </p><p>I had an episode of First Day entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry?, that was about who emotionalism and reactivity is damaging the Church. It takes our eyes and hearts off God and places them on ourselves: our ideas and our feelings. Grief is normal, expected, and necessary—Paul is not advocating that the Thessalonians become Stoics. But a grief that leads to despair becomes prideful by taking one’s heart off God and focusing it on oneself.  </p><p>This fits perfectly with the opening section of this chapter. Sex is great—a gift from God that is very much needed—but when we become sexually immoral and give into our lustful passions—sex becomes like excessive grief—it devolves into a prideful distraction from God. Paul tells the church that it cannot give into despair in its loss because the Christian possesses something that the pagan does not: hope. </p><p><em>“14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose from the dead, so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.”<br></em><br>And this is the source of our hope, “that Jesus died and rose from the dead”. Notice, though, Paul’s use of that qualifier that so many Christians would rather ignore. He says that we will have hope “if we believe”. Maintaining hope, then, becomes our prerogative. It is our choice to not excessively grieve; it is our choice not to despair. </p><p>The second thing of note in this verse is what Paul tells the Thessalonians what God is going to do if they choose to hold onto their faith. “…so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.” In the last series on Galatians, Paul closes out chapter 2 and spends much of chapter 3 explaining the meaning of this part of verse 14. </p><p>In Galatians chapter 2 he tells the church that he no longer lives, but Christ lives in him. And the life that he has now he has through and because of Jesus. Therefore, “…those who have fallen asleep through Jesus” are not only those who have physically died but are also those who have allowed themselves to die in order that Christ might live in them. </p><p><em>“15 For we say this to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will not precede those who have fallen asleep.”<br></em><br>Some commentators understand Paul’s motivation in saying this to be the belief that the living Christian is more blessed than those that have come before—that the Thessalonians believe that since they are living, they will receive the first share. But I don’t think so. Rather, what I discover here is the cause of the Thessalonians’ grief.</p><p><em>“16 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord. 18 Therefore, comfort one another with these words.”</em></p><p>The Thessalonians grieve because they fear that their brothers and sisters who have physically died before the return of Christ will not receive the blessing eternal life through faith. This is why Galatians is so important, since, as I have already mentioned here today, we who are in Christ have already died; we live only because Christ lives in us. Paul tells the church not to give into despair because when the Day comes, all of those who have died through Christ—including those who are still living—will be with the Lord Jesus.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the first half of chapter 4 we finally catch a glimpse of what is happening in Thessalonia that prompts Paul’s letter. It appears that the church’s members are undergoing some trial, and Paul doesn’t want them to give in to temptation. This concern links Paul’s letter to James’ letter, since it, too, deals with the subject of temptation. The differences between the two letters, though, warrant mentioning. </p><p>Firstly, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians, while Paul’s is to Gentiles. And James’ church, secondly, seems to have already yielded to temptation, whereas the Thessalonians have not. Paul’s letter, then, can be understood to be a preemptive measure to cut off any turning away from their faith in Christ. </p><p>As we covered last time, Paul instructs the church that they have been called “in sanctification” and should adjust their behavior accordingly. I understand this to mean that Paul believes that how we choose to live our lives can and will impact our faith. We cannot claim to be people of faith while continuing in sexual immorality and choosing to remain in slavery to our baser appetites. Paul’s aim here is to salt any field that might produce a crop of unrighteousness. He wants the members of the church to remove from their lives anything that could impact their faith negatively. </p><p>Here in verse 13, I still think that the apostle has this goal in mind. </p><p><em>“13 But we do not want you to be uninformed, brothers and sisters, about those who are asleep, so that you will not grieve as indeed the rest of mankind do, who have no hope.”<br></em><br>“…those who are asleep,” is a euphemism for death widely used in the literature of the ancient Mediterranean world. Just as a believer who has been made holy must put away behaviors that might detract from that holiness, the Thessalonians mustn’t grieve their loss in the same way as “the rest of mankind do”. </p><p>I had an episode of First Day entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry?, that was about who emotionalism and reactivity is damaging the Church. It takes our eyes and hearts off God and places them on ourselves: our ideas and our feelings. Grief is normal, expected, and necessary—Paul is not advocating that the Thessalonians become Stoics. But a grief that leads to despair becomes prideful by taking one’s heart off God and focusing it on oneself.  </p><p>This fits perfectly with the opening section of this chapter. Sex is great—a gift from God that is very much needed—but when we become sexually immoral and give into our lustful passions—sex becomes like excessive grief—it devolves into a prideful distraction from God. Paul tells the church that it cannot give into despair in its loss because the Christian possesses something that the pagan does not: hope. </p><p><em>“14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose from the dead, so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.”<br></em><br>And this is the source of our hope, “that Jesus died and rose from the dead”. Notice, though, Paul’s use of that qualifier that so many Christians would rather ignore. He says that we will have hope “if we believe”. Maintaining hope, then, becomes our prerogative. It is our choice to not excessively grieve; it is our choice not to despair. </p><p>The second thing of note in this verse is what Paul tells the Thessalonians what God is going to do if they choose to hold onto their faith. “…so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.” In the last series on Galatians, Paul closes out chapter 2 and spends much of chapter 3 explaining the meaning of this part of verse 14. </p><p>In Galatians chapter 2 he tells the church that he no longer lives, but Christ lives in him. And the life that he has now he has through and because of Jesus. Therefore, “…those who have fallen asleep through Jesus” are not only those who have physically died but are also those who have allowed themselves to die in order that Christ might live in them. </p><p><em>“15 For we say this to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will not precede those who have fallen asleep.”<br></em><br>Some commentators understand Paul’s motivation in saying this to be the belief that the living Christian is more blessed than those that have come before—that the Thessalonians believe that since they are living, they will receive the first share. But I don’t think so. Rather, what I discover here is the cause of the Thessalonians’ grief.</p><p><em>“16 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord. 18 Therefore, comfort one another with these words.”</em></p><p>The Thessalonians grieve because they fear that their brothers and sisters who have physically died before the return of Christ will not receive the blessing eternal life through faith. This is why Galatians is so important, since, as I have already mentioned here today, we who are in Christ have already died; we live only because Christ lives in us. Paul tells the church not to give into despair because when the Day comes, all of those who have died through Christ—including those who are still living—will be with the Lord Jesus.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 12 Feb 2024 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/149b0ec0/3e5c182d.mp3" length="10011838" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>622</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part II (NASB)</strong></p><p>In the first half of chapter 4 we finally catch a glimpse of what is happening in Thessalonia that prompts Paul’s letter. It appears that the church’s members are undergoing some trial, and Paul doesn’t want them to give in to temptation. This concern links Paul’s letter to James’ letter, since it, too, deals with the subject of temptation. The differences between the two letters, though, warrant mentioning. </p><p>Firstly, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians, while Paul’s is to Gentiles. And James’ church, secondly, seems to have already yielded to temptation, whereas the Thessalonians have not. Paul’s letter, then, can be understood to be a preemptive measure to cut off any turning away from their faith in Christ. </p><p>As we covered last time, Paul instructs the church that they have been called “in sanctification” and should adjust their behavior accordingly. I understand this to mean that Paul believes that how we choose to live our lives can and will impact our faith. We cannot claim to be people of faith while continuing in sexual immorality and choosing to remain in slavery to our baser appetites. Paul’s aim here is to salt any field that might produce a crop of unrighteousness. He wants the members of the church to remove from their lives anything that could impact their faith negatively. </p><p>Here in verse 13, I still think that the apostle has this goal in mind. </p><p><em>“13 But we do not want you to be uninformed, brothers and sisters, about those who are asleep, so that you will not grieve as indeed the rest of mankind do, who have no hope.”<br></em><br>“…those who are asleep,” is a euphemism for death widely used in the literature of the ancient Mediterranean world. Just as a believer who has been made holy must put away behaviors that might detract from that holiness, the Thessalonians mustn’t grieve their loss in the same way as “the rest of mankind do”. </p><p>I had an episode of First Day entitled, What Makes a Vulcan Cry?, that was about who emotionalism and reactivity is damaging the Church. It takes our eyes and hearts off God and places them on ourselves: our ideas and our feelings. Grief is normal, expected, and necessary—Paul is not advocating that the Thessalonians become Stoics. But a grief that leads to despair becomes prideful by taking one’s heart off God and focusing it on oneself.  </p><p>This fits perfectly with the opening section of this chapter. Sex is great—a gift from God that is very much needed—but when we become sexually immoral and give into our lustful passions—sex becomes like excessive grief—it devolves into a prideful distraction from God. Paul tells the church that it cannot give into despair in its loss because the Christian possesses something that the pagan does not: hope. </p><p><em>“14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose from the dead, so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.”<br></em><br>And this is the source of our hope, “that Jesus died and rose from the dead”. Notice, though, Paul’s use of that qualifier that so many Christians would rather ignore. He says that we will have hope “if we believe”. Maintaining hope, then, becomes our prerogative. It is our choice to not excessively grieve; it is our choice not to despair. </p><p>The second thing of note in this verse is what Paul tells the Thessalonians what God is going to do if they choose to hold onto their faith. “…so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus.” In the last series on Galatians, Paul closes out chapter 2 and spends much of chapter 3 explaining the meaning of this part of verse 14. </p><p>In Galatians chapter 2 he tells the church that he no longer lives, but Christ lives in him. And the life that he has now he has through and because of Jesus. Therefore, “…those who have fallen asleep through Jesus” are not only those who have physically died but are also those who have allowed themselves to die in order that Christ might live in them. </p><p><em>“15 For we say this to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will not precede those who have fallen asleep.”<br></em><br>Some commentators understand Paul’s motivation in saying this to be the belief that the living Christian is more blessed than those that have come before—that the Thessalonians believe that since they are living, they will receive the first share. But I don’t think so. Rather, what I discover here is the cause of the Thessalonians’ grief.</p><p><em>“16 For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 Then we who are alive, who remain, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord. 18 Therefore, comfort one another with these words.”</em></p><p>The Thessalonians grieve because they fear that their brothers and sisters who have physically died before the return of Christ will not receive the blessing eternal life through faith. This is why Galatians is so important, since, as I have already mentioned here today, we who are in Christ have already died; we live only because Christ lives in us. Paul tells the church not to give into despair because when the Day comes, all of those who have died through Christ—including those who are still living—will be with the Lord Jesus.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/149b0ec0/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 4 Part 1: Live Deliberately</title>
      <itunes:episode>67</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>67</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 4 Part 1: Live Deliberately</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c75df02c-3f3e-4a38-af7e-58f5e79d2abf</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2a003191</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)<br></strong><br>At the end of chapter 3, Paul tells us readers something that many of us probably don’t want to hear and will try our best to reject out of hand: How our choice to remain faithful or to be unfaithful affects others is our responsibility not theirs; the onus is on watched and not the watcher.</p><p><em>Finally then, brothers and sisters, we request and urge you in the Lord Jesus, that as you received instruction from us as to how you ought to walk and please God (just as you actually do walk), that you excel even more. 2 For you know what instructions we gave you by the authority of the Lord Jesus. Paul encourages the church to keep being faithful and to keep striving for righteousness; he reminds them here that they already know what to do and how to live. <br></em><br><em>“3 For this is the will of God, your sanctification; that is, that you abstain from sexual immorality; 4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God; 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you. 7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification. 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”<br></em><br>Finally, after three chapters, we perhaps catch a glimpse as to why Paul has written to the Thessalonians. The Greek word porneia—translated here in verse three as “sexual immorality”—although it can mean from prostitution to incest to sexual immorality to unchastity or even to idolatry—tells us at least one of the church’s temptations. </p><p>Paul states that holiness is the will of God. This is the first time in his writings that the apostle declares something to be God’s will. First and foremost, it is God’s will that believers live in a way that is pure, good, and unlike how the world would have you live. In this case, the Thessalonians first sign of holiness—of specifically sanctification—is to “abstain from sexual immorality”, porneia; human behavior and God’s will are hereby linked. Later on scripture, remember what Jesus says to Peter: “If you love me, you will feed my sheep and care for my lambs.” </p><p>To be sanctified—to be holy—is to set aside and dedicated to God’s purposes. Put another way, it is to put God’s needs first. Also important here is the fact that we do not become holy by abstaining from porneia. But we abstain from porneia BECAUSE we have been made holy. Remember Galatians: Christ is first. So Paul’s message in this passage can be summed up as: God has made you holy, so don’t do “x,y,z”. </p><p>In verse 4 Paul writes: <br>“4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God…”</p><p>The holy—sanctified and set apart—person is not controlled by his or her sexual appetites. This is a matter of learning—"that each of you know how to”—and appears to be able to be in our wheelhouse. We can choose “to possess” our bodies and not be swept away in our base urges or “lustful passions”. </p><p>We learn at the end of verse 5 that this ability to control our urges derives from knowing God. Again, honorable and pure sexual behavior is preceded by God’s will for holiness. I say honorable and pure sexual behavior because Paul does not say here that the Thessalonians must be abstinent; only that they should not be sexually immoral and slaves to baser sexual desires. </p><p>What Paul means in verse 6 is something that folks just can’t quite agree upon. Some think that it is a continuation of Paul’s exhortation on sexual immorality and others think the apostle is speaking about another kind of impurity. Let me give you the options and you can be the judge. Let’s look. </p><p><em>“ 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you.”<br></em><br>In the former position (that this verse is still about sex) the thinking is that Paul is warning the Thessalonians to not engage in illicit sex with one another. Perhaps 3-5 concern avoiding the attitudes and desires that lead to sexual immorality and that verse six is a specific warning about hubba-hubba-ing with fellow church members. Or maybe more specifically that no one use the special relationship that Christians within the church have with one another in order to gratify themselves.</p><p>For the latter position (that Paul is changing the subject from verses 3-5) some scholars argue that Paul is talking about the need to maintain honorable business practices in with fellow church members: “don’t violate the rights and take advantage of…” Here, sanctification involves avoiding sexual immorality and lust, controlling your bodily urges, AND dealing honestly with one another. This is not an unreasonable position, especially in light of what Paul writes in verses 10 and 11. Impure desires are not exclusively sexual in nature. </p><p><em>“7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification.”<br></em><br>Christians are called “in sanctification.” Again, this act of God comes first, and then we choose how to respond. All in all, this is a restatement of verse three. Paul REALLY wants to make this clear to the Thessalonians. </p><p><em>“ 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”</em></p><p>And since our transformation starts with Christ—see the last series on Galatians—we best pay attention to Paul’s instruction. Our practices must be in alignment with what God has done and is doing. If they are not, we are not rejecting a human being’s instruction but “the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.” </p><p>By using this phrase, I think Paul is linking back to something that he teaches in Galatians: that the descendant of Abraham that will bless the world is only Jesus Christ, and He blesses us with the Holy Spirit. And it is only through the power of the Spirit that we can die to ourselves so that Christ may live in us. So, to put this into the context of what Paul has been saying in this section of 1 Thessalonians: <br>Our natural state is one of sexual immorality. It is one of lust. It is one where we are controlled by our urges. God sanctifies us with the Holy Spirit through Christ so that we might live through Him. Through the presence of that same Spirit, we come “to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor”. But if we continue in sexual immorality, even though we don’t have to, since we have the Spirit, we are telling God that we want none of what He is offering. </p><p><em>“ 9 Now as to the love of the brothers and sisters, you have no need for anyone to write to you, for you yourselves are taught by God to love one another; 10 for indeed you practice it toward all the brothers and sisters who are in all Macedonia. But we urge you, brothers and sisters, to excel even more, 11 and to make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands, just as we instructed you, 12 so that you will behave properly toward outsiders and not be in any need.”<br></em><br>God has taught the Thessalonians to love each other, and they do! They philadelphia one another to be precise. They are a family, brothers and sisters, and they even include the Christians “in all Macedonia” in the family. But Paul thinks that they can do better, can “excel even more”. They can do better by extending that love for one another even to outsiders. “make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands…so that you will behave properly toward outsides and n...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)<br></strong><br>At the end of chapter 3, Paul tells us readers something that many of us probably don’t want to hear and will try our best to reject out of hand: How our choice to remain faithful or to be unfaithful affects others is our responsibility not theirs; the onus is on watched and not the watcher.</p><p><em>Finally then, brothers and sisters, we request and urge you in the Lord Jesus, that as you received instruction from us as to how you ought to walk and please God (just as you actually do walk), that you excel even more. 2 For you know what instructions we gave you by the authority of the Lord Jesus. Paul encourages the church to keep being faithful and to keep striving for righteousness; he reminds them here that they already know what to do and how to live. <br></em><br><em>“3 For this is the will of God, your sanctification; that is, that you abstain from sexual immorality; 4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God; 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you. 7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification. 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”<br></em><br>Finally, after three chapters, we perhaps catch a glimpse as to why Paul has written to the Thessalonians. The Greek word porneia—translated here in verse three as “sexual immorality”—although it can mean from prostitution to incest to sexual immorality to unchastity or even to idolatry—tells us at least one of the church’s temptations. </p><p>Paul states that holiness is the will of God. This is the first time in his writings that the apostle declares something to be God’s will. First and foremost, it is God’s will that believers live in a way that is pure, good, and unlike how the world would have you live. In this case, the Thessalonians first sign of holiness—of specifically sanctification—is to “abstain from sexual immorality”, porneia; human behavior and God’s will are hereby linked. Later on scripture, remember what Jesus says to Peter: “If you love me, you will feed my sheep and care for my lambs.” </p><p>To be sanctified—to be holy—is to set aside and dedicated to God’s purposes. Put another way, it is to put God’s needs first. Also important here is the fact that we do not become holy by abstaining from porneia. But we abstain from porneia BECAUSE we have been made holy. Remember Galatians: Christ is first. So Paul’s message in this passage can be summed up as: God has made you holy, so don’t do “x,y,z”. </p><p>In verse 4 Paul writes: <br>“4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God…”</p><p>The holy—sanctified and set apart—person is not controlled by his or her sexual appetites. This is a matter of learning—"that each of you know how to”—and appears to be able to be in our wheelhouse. We can choose “to possess” our bodies and not be swept away in our base urges or “lustful passions”. </p><p>We learn at the end of verse 5 that this ability to control our urges derives from knowing God. Again, honorable and pure sexual behavior is preceded by God’s will for holiness. I say honorable and pure sexual behavior because Paul does not say here that the Thessalonians must be abstinent; only that they should not be sexually immoral and slaves to baser sexual desires. </p><p>What Paul means in verse 6 is something that folks just can’t quite agree upon. Some think that it is a continuation of Paul’s exhortation on sexual immorality and others think the apostle is speaking about another kind of impurity. Let me give you the options and you can be the judge. Let’s look. </p><p><em>“ 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you.”<br></em><br>In the former position (that this verse is still about sex) the thinking is that Paul is warning the Thessalonians to not engage in illicit sex with one another. Perhaps 3-5 concern avoiding the attitudes and desires that lead to sexual immorality and that verse six is a specific warning about hubba-hubba-ing with fellow church members. Or maybe more specifically that no one use the special relationship that Christians within the church have with one another in order to gratify themselves.</p><p>For the latter position (that Paul is changing the subject from verses 3-5) some scholars argue that Paul is talking about the need to maintain honorable business practices in with fellow church members: “don’t violate the rights and take advantage of…” Here, sanctification involves avoiding sexual immorality and lust, controlling your bodily urges, AND dealing honestly with one another. This is not an unreasonable position, especially in light of what Paul writes in verses 10 and 11. Impure desires are not exclusively sexual in nature. </p><p><em>“7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification.”<br></em><br>Christians are called “in sanctification.” Again, this act of God comes first, and then we choose how to respond. All in all, this is a restatement of verse three. Paul REALLY wants to make this clear to the Thessalonians. </p><p><em>“ 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”</em></p><p>And since our transformation starts with Christ—see the last series on Galatians—we best pay attention to Paul’s instruction. Our practices must be in alignment with what God has done and is doing. If they are not, we are not rejecting a human being’s instruction but “the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.” </p><p>By using this phrase, I think Paul is linking back to something that he teaches in Galatians: that the descendant of Abraham that will bless the world is only Jesus Christ, and He blesses us with the Holy Spirit. And it is only through the power of the Spirit that we can die to ourselves so that Christ may live in us. So, to put this into the context of what Paul has been saying in this section of 1 Thessalonians: <br>Our natural state is one of sexual immorality. It is one of lust. It is one where we are controlled by our urges. God sanctifies us with the Holy Spirit through Christ so that we might live through Him. Through the presence of that same Spirit, we come “to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor”. But if we continue in sexual immorality, even though we don’t have to, since we have the Spirit, we are telling God that we want none of what He is offering. </p><p><em>“ 9 Now as to the love of the brothers and sisters, you have no need for anyone to write to you, for you yourselves are taught by God to love one another; 10 for indeed you practice it toward all the brothers and sisters who are in all Macedonia. But we urge you, brothers and sisters, to excel even more, 11 and to make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands, just as we instructed you, 12 so that you will behave properly toward outsiders and not be in any need.”<br></em><br>God has taught the Thessalonians to love each other, and they do! They philadelphia one another to be precise. They are a family, brothers and sisters, and they even include the Christians “in all Macedonia” in the family. But Paul thinks that they can do better, can “excel even more”. They can do better by extending that love for one another even to outsiders. “make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands…so that you will behave properly toward outsides and n...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 12 Feb 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2a003191/d202993d.mp3" length="18152429" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1131</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)<br></strong><br>At the end of chapter 3, Paul tells us readers something that many of us probably don’t want to hear and will try our best to reject out of hand: How our choice to remain faithful or to be unfaithful affects others is our responsibility not theirs; the onus is on watched and not the watcher.</p><p><em>Finally then, brothers and sisters, we request and urge you in the Lord Jesus, that as you received instruction from us as to how you ought to walk and please God (just as you actually do walk), that you excel even more. 2 For you know what instructions we gave you by the authority of the Lord Jesus. Paul encourages the church to keep being faithful and to keep striving for righteousness; he reminds them here that they already know what to do and how to live. <br></em><br><em>“3 For this is the will of God, your sanctification; that is, that you abstain from sexual immorality; 4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God; 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you. 7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification. 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”<br></em><br>Finally, after three chapters, we perhaps catch a glimpse as to why Paul has written to the Thessalonians. The Greek word porneia—translated here in verse three as “sexual immorality”—although it can mean from prostitution to incest to sexual immorality to unchastity or even to idolatry—tells us at least one of the church’s temptations. </p><p>Paul states that holiness is the will of God. This is the first time in his writings that the apostle declares something to be God’s will. First and foremost, it is God’s will that believers live in a way that is pure, good, and unlike how the world would have you live. In this case, the Thessalonians first sign of holiness—of specifically sanctification—is to “abstain from sexual immorality”, porneia; human behavior and God’s will are hereby linked. Later on scripture, remember what Jesus says to Peter: “If you love me, you will feed my sheep and care for my lambs.” </p><p>To be sanctified—to be holy—is to set aside and dedicated to God’s purposes. Put another way, it is to put God’s needs first. Also important here is the fact that we do not become holy by abstaining from porneia. But we abstain from porneia BECAUSE we have been made holy. Remember Galatians: Christ is first. So Paul’s message in this passage can be summed up as: God has made you holy, so don’t do “x,y,z”. </p><p>In verse 4 Paul writes: <br>“4 that each of you know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, 5 not in lustful passion, like the Gentiles who do not know God…”</p><p>The holy—sanctified and set apart—person is not controlled by his or her sexual appetites. This is a matter of learning—"that each of you know how to”—and appears to be able to be in our wheelhouse. We can choose “to possess” our bodies and not be swept away in our base urges or “lustful passions”. </p><p>We learn at the end of verse 5 that this ability to control our urges derives from knowing God. Again, honorable and pure sexual behavior is preceded by God’s will for holiness. I say honorable and pure sexual behavior because Paul does not say here that the Thessalonians must be abstinent; only that they should not be sexually immoral and slaves to baser sexual desires. </p><p>What Paul means in verse 6 is something that folks just can’t quite agree upon. Some think that it is a continuation of Paul’s exhortation on sexual immorality and others think the apostle is speaking about another kind of impurity. Let me give you the options and you can be the judge. Let’s look. </p><p><em>“ 6 and that no one violate the rights and take advantage of his brother or sister in the matter, because the Lord is the avenger in all these things, just as we also told you previously and solemnly warned you.”<br></em><br>In the former position (that this verse is still about sex) the thinking is that Paul is warning the Thessalonians to not engage in illicit sex with one another. Perhaps 3-5 concern avoiding the attitudes and desires that lead to sexual immorality and that verse six is a specific warning about hubba-hubba-ing with fellow church members. Or maybe more specifically that no one use the special relationship that Christians within the church have with one another in order to gratify themselves.</p><p>For the latter position (that Paul is changing the subject from verses 3-5) some scholars argue that Paul is talking about the need to maintain honorable business practices in with fellow church members: “don’t violate the rights and take advantage of…” Here, sanctification involves avoiding sexual immorality and lust, controlling your bodily urges, AND dealing honestly with one another. This is not an unreasonable position, especially in light of what Paul writes in verses 10 and 11. Impure desires are not exclusively sexual in nature. </p><p><em>“7 For God has not called us for impurity, but in sanctification.”<br></em><br>Christians are called “in sanctification.” Again, this act of God comes first, and then we choose how to respond. All in all, this is a restatement of verse three. Paul REALLY wants to make this clear to the Thessalonians. </p><p><em>“ 8 Therefore, the one who rejects this is not rejecting man, but the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.”</em></p><p>And since our transformation starts with Christ—see the last series on Galatians—we best pay attention to Paul’s instruction. Our practices must be in alignment with what God has done and is doing. If they are not, we are not rejecting a human being’s instruction but “the God who gives His Holy Spirit to you.” </p><p>By using this phrase, I think Paul is linking back to something that he teaches in Galatians: that the descendant of Abraham that will bless the world is only Jesus Christ, and He blesses us with the Holy Spirit. And it is only through the power of the Spirit that we can die to ourselves so that Christ may live in us. So, to put this into the context of what Paul has been saying in this section of 1 Thessalonians: <br>Our natural state is one of sexual immorality. It is one of lust. It is one where we are controlled by our urges. God sanctifies us with the Holy Spirit through Christ so that we might live through Him. Through the presence of that same Spirit, we come “to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor”. But if we continue in sexual immorality, even though we don’t have to, since we have the Spirit, we are telling God that we want none of what He is offering. </p><p><em>“ 9 Now as to the love of the brothers and sisters, you have no need for anyone to write to you, for you yourselves are taught by God to love one another; 10 for indeed you practice it toward all the brothers and sisters who are in all Macedonia. But we urge you, brothers and sisters, to excel even more, 11 and to make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands, just as we instructed you, 12 so that you will behave properly toward outsiders and not be in any need.”<br></em><br>God has taught the Thessalonians to love each other, and they do! They philadelphia one another to be precise. They are a family, brothers and sisters, and they even include the Christians “in all Macedonia” in the family. But Paul thinks that they can do better, can “excel even more”. They can do better by extending that love for one another even to outsiders. “make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands…so that you will behave properly toward outsides and n...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2a003191/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 3: Just Keep Swimming</title>
      <itunes:episode>66</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>66</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 3: Just Keep Swimming</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">2872ad85-775d-40df-aa0f-552c58e1b9f1</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2eee0b3d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)<br></strong><br>Paul is desperate to return to the Thessalonians, but he cannot. He is prevented again and again from them. He tells us at the end of chapter two why he wants toe return to them: It is because they are the proof of calling; they are his miracles. And here is where we pick up in chapter 3. </p><p>“Therefore, when we could no longer endure it, we thought it best to be left behind, alone at Athens, 2 and we sent Timothy, our brother and God’s fellow worker in the gospel of Christ, to strengthen and encourage you for the benefit of your faith, 3 so that no one would be disturbed by these afflictions. For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. 4 For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.5 For this reason, when I could no longer endure it, I also sent to find out about your faith, for fear that the tempter might have tempted you, and our labor would be for nothing.”</p><p>Since Paul was going to be unable to go the Thessalonians to be with them in the “afflictions” that they were facing—and because they were so important to him—Paul sends Timothy to be with them. He is Paul’s brother and fellow worker and has been sent to remind the church of the power, presence, and work of Jesus Christ, “to strengthen and encourage” them for the “benefit of [their] faith”. This is so that their faith will not waiver— “for fear that the tempter might have tempted [them]”—as they faced this unspecified trial. And this trial is related to the message that had been preached to them.</p><p>The last part of verse 3 and verse 4 bear this out. “For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.” Paul reminds them here that the gospel message of Jesus Christ WILL LEAD TO SUFFERING. And those who live by it will be off-putting to others. </p><p>This is something that is often overlooked in today’s Christianity. Our faith will not win us admiration and kudos from the world. It’s a way of life that brings difficulties. This is not supposed to be an easy thing. Paul says, “I told you if you chose to have faith in Jesus you’d suffer because of it, and so it happened…” What’s Bill Ingvar’s catch phrase? “Here’s your sign.” </p><p>In verse five he tells them that when his worry about them got too high, it was then that he “sent to find out about [their] faith.” The apostle feared that they were slipping to temptation—as many in James’ audience had done. They are his crown and joy, and he doesn’t want to see the falter and his efforts wasted.<br> <br>“ 6 But now that Timothy has come to us from you, and has brought us good news of your faith and love, and that you always think kindly of us, longing to see us just as we also long to see you, 7 for this reason, brothers and sisters, in all our distress and affliction we were comforted about you through your faith; 8 for now we really live, if you stand firm in the Lord.”</p><p>Here Paul encourages the church to do a Dory and just keep swimming. He tells them of Timothy’s report of their continuing faith and love. They are staying the course in their trial. Paul says in verse seven that their faithfulness is an encouragement to him in his “distress and affliction”. Such is the power of faith, and this is something that we need to remember. </p><p>You are not the only person facing whatever it is that you are facing. But 1 Thessalonians 3:7 is here to remind you that you are not alone. There are examples of people that have faced and are facing these same things that you are because of their faith that have chosen to remain faithful to the gospel that is Jesus Christ.</p><p>Maybe it’s a relative or a stranger or even one of your heroes pushing you and trying to discredit your faith. Maybe the Tempter is trying to convince you that just this once to not seek to do what Christ would do—to act or say something that is contrary to the Way and the Truth and the Life that is Jesus. Remember, you aren’t the first to face these trials and afflictions, and you won’t be the last, but you are an example to others, just as they are to you. </p><p>If we choose to react as the You Tube or Tick Tok advises us to; if we choose to change course to get along and choose not to keep our integrity, what telling other believers?</p><p>“…for now we live, if you stand fast in the Lord.” Okay. Now Paul has crossed a line! Paul makes the impact of the Thessalonians’ willingness to remain faithful more than academic. He places the onus not on those watching but on those demonstrating their faith or their faithlessness. Rephrasing this verse makes this clearer: if you stand fast in the Lord, I will continue to live. In other words, it is the Thessalonians’ responsibility to remain faithful for the sake of others. They—we—are our brothers’ and sisters’ keepers.<br> <br>Remember, Paul has already implied this very idea earlier in this letter when he informed the church of its positive impact on the other churches—how its faith has helped others to become faithful. This back in chapter one. Now he just kicks it up a notch. </p><p>“9 For what thanks can we give to God for you in return for all the joy with which we rejoice because of you before our God, 10 as we keep praying most earnestly night and day that we may see your faces, and may complete what is lacking in your faith?”</p><p>Just as the Thessalonians’ faithfulness is for Paul’s benefit, so too is his joy for their “sake before our God”. And since their faith is not perfect—whose is—the apostle prays to finally get to be with them to “supply what is lacking” in their faith. Remaining faithful takes work, and discipleship is ongoing until the end. <br>“ 11 Now may our God and Father Himself, and our Lord Jesus, direct our way to you;12 and may the Lord cause you to increase and overflow in love for one another, and for all people, just as we also do for you; 13 so that He may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all His saints.”</p><p>Paul then offers a prayer. He prays to be able to finally get to see them and that cause their love to “overflow” for each other in the church “and for all people.” Here, yet again, Paul reminds his readers that their faithfulness and love is not for themselves but for others. Finally, Paul prays that Christ will keep the church faithful through all their current afflictions and the ones yet to come.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)<br></strong><br>Paul is desperate to return to the Thessalonians, but he cannot. He is prevented again and again from them. He tells us at the end of chapter two why he wants toe return to them: It is because they are the proof of calling; they are his miracles. And here is where we pick up in chapter 3. </p><p>“Therefore, when we could no longer endure it, we thought it best to be left behind, alone at Athens, 2 and we sent Timothy, our brother and God’s fellow worker in the gospel of Christ, to strengthen and encourage you for the benefit of your faith, 3 so that no one would be disturbed by these afflictions. For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. 4 For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.5 For this reason, when I could no longer endure it, I also sent to find out about your faith, for fear that the tempter might have tempted you, and our labor would be for nothing.”</p><p>Since Paul was going to be unable to go the Thessalonians to be with them in the “afflictions” that they were facing—and because they were so important to him—Paul sends Timothy to be with them. He is Paul’s brother and fellow worker and has been sent to remind the church of the power, presence, and work of Jesus Christ, “to strengthen and encourage” them for the “benefit of [their] faith”. This is so that their faith will not waiver— “for fear that the tempter might have tempted [them]”—as they faced this unspecified trial. And this trial is related to the message that had been preached to them.</p><p>The last part of verse 3 and verse 4 bear this out. “For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.” Paul reminds them here that the gospel message of Jesus Christ WILL LEAD TO SUFFERING. And those who live by it will be off-putting to others. </p><p>This is something that is often overlooked in today’s Christianity. Our faith will not win us admiration and kudos from the world. It’s a way of life that brings difficulties. This is not supposed to be an easy thing. Paul says, “I told you if you chose to have faith in Jesus you’d suffer because of it, and so it happened…” What’s Bill Ingvar’s catch phrase? “Here’s your sign.” </p><p>In verse five he tells them that when his worry about them got too high, it was then that he “sent to find out about [their] faith.” The apostle feared that they were slipping to temptation—as many in James’ audience had done. They are his crown and joy, and he doesn’t want to see the falter and his efforts wasted.<br> <br>“ 6 But now that Timothy has come to us from you, and has brought us good news of your faith and love, and that you always think kindly of us, longing to see us just as we also long to see you, 7 for this reason, brothers and sisters, in all our distress and affliction we were comforted about you through your faith; 8 for now we really live, if you stand firm in the Lord.”</p><p>Here Paul encourages the church to do a Dory and just keep swimming. He tells them of Timothy’s report of their continuing faith and love. They are staying the course in their trial. Paul says in verse seven that their faithfulness is an encouragement to him in his “distress and affliction”. Such is the power of faith, and this is something that we need to remember. </p><p>You are not the only person facing whatever it is that you are facing. But 1 Thessalonians 3:7 is here to remind you that you are not alone. There are examples of people that have faced and are facing these same things that you are because of their faith that have chosen to remain faithful to the gospel that is Jesus Christ.</p><p>Maybe it’s a relative or a stranger or even one of your heroes pushing you and trying to discredit your faith. Maybe the Tempter is trying to convince you that just this once to not seek to do what Christ would do—to act or say something that is contrary to the Way and the Truth and the Life that is Jesus. Remember, you aren’t the first to face these trials and afflictions, and you won’t be the last, but you are an example to others, just as they are to you. </p><p>If we choose to react as the You Tube or Tick Tok advises us to; if we choose to change course to get along and choose not to keep our integrity, what telling other believers?</p><p>“…for now we live, if you stand fast in the Lord.” Okay. Now Paul has crossed a line! Paul makes the impact of the Thessalonians’ willingness to remain faithful more than academic. He places the onus not on those watching but on those demonstrating their faith or their faithlessness. Rephrasing this verse makes this clearer: if you stand fast in the Lord, I will continue to live. In other words, it is the Thessalonians’ responsibility to remain faithful for the sake of others. They—we—are our brothers’ and sisters’ keepers.<br> <br>Remember, Paul has already implied this very idea earlier in this letter when he informed the church of its positive impact on the other churches—how its faith has helped others to become faithful. This back in chapter one. Now he just kicks it up a notch. </p><p>“9 For what thanks can we give to God for you in return for all the joy with which we rejoice because of you before our God, 10 as we keep praying most earnestly night and day that we may see your faces, and may complete what is lacking in your faith?”</p><p>Just as the Thessalonians’ faithfulness is for Paul’s benefit, so too is his joy for their “sake before our God”. And since their faith is not perfect—whose is—the apostle prays to finally get to be with them to “supply what is lacking” in their faith. Remaining faithful takes work, and discipleship is ongoing until the end. <br>“ 11 Now may our God and Father Himself, and our Lord Jesus, direct our way to you;12 and may the Lord cause you to increase and overflow in love for one another, and for all people, just as we also do for you; 13 so that He may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all His saints.”</p><p>Paul then offers a prayer. He prays to be able to finally get to see them and that cause their love to “overflow” for each other in the church “and for all people.” Here, yet again, Paul reminds his readers that their faithfulness and love is not for themselves but for others. Finally, Paul prays that Christ will keep the church faithful through all their current afflictions and the ones yet to come.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 05 Feb 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2eee0b3d/079e7788.mp3" length="13991646" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>871</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Three (NASB)<br></strong><br>Paul is desperate to return to the Thessalonians, but he cannot. He is prevented again and again from them. He tells us at the end of chapter two why he wants toe return to them: It is because they are the proof of calling; they are his miracles. And here is where we pick up in chapter 3. </p><p>“Therefore, when we could no longer endure it, we thought it best to be left behind, alone at Athens, 2 and we sent Timothy, our brother and God’s fellow worker in the gospel of Christ, to strengthen and encourage you for the benefit of your faith, 3 so that no one would be disturbed by these afflictions. For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. 4 For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.5 For this reason, when I could no longer endure it, I also sent to find out about your faith, for fear that the tempter might have tempted you, and our labor would be for nothing.”</p><p>Since Paul was going to be unable to go the Thessalonians to be with them in the “afflictions” that they were facing—and because they were so important to him—Paul sends Timothy to be with them. He is Paul’s brother and fellow worker and has been sent to remind the church of the power, presence, and work of Jesus Christ, “to strengthen and encourage” them for the “benefit of [their] faith”. This is so that their faith will not waiver— “for fear that the tempter might have tempted [them]”—as they faced this unspecified trial. And this trial is related to the message that had been preached to them.</p><p>The last part of verse 3 and verse 4 bear this out. “For you yourselves know that we have been destined for this. For even when we were with you, we kept telling you in advance that we were going to suffer affliction; and so it happened, as you know.” Paul reminds them here that the gospel message of Jesus Christ WILL LEAD TO SUFFERING. And those who live by it will be off-putting to others. </p><p>This is something that is often overlooked in today’s Christianity. Our faith will not win us admiration and kudos from the world. It’s a way of life that brings difficulties. This is not supposed to be an easy thing. Paul says, “I told you if you chose to have faith in Jesus you’d suffer because of it, and so it happened…” What’s Bill Ingvar’s catch phrase? “Here’s your sign.” </p><p>In verse five he tells them that when his worry about them got too high, it was then that he “sent to find out about [their] faith.” The apostle feared that they were slipping to temptation—as many in James’ audience had done. They are his crown and joy, and he doesn’t want to see the falter and his efforts wasted.<br> <br>“ 6 But now that Timothy has come to us from you, and has brought us good news of your faith and love, and that you always think kindly of us, longing to see us just as we also long to see you, 7 for this reason, brothers and sisters, in all our distress and affliction we were comforted about you through your faith; 8 for now we really live, if you stand firm in the Lord.”</p><p>Here Paul encourages the church to do a Dory and just keep swimming. He tells them of Timothy’s report of their continuing faith and love. They are staying the course in their trial. Paul says in verse seven that their faithfulness is an encouragement to him in his “distress and affliction”. Such is the power of faith, and this is something that we need to remember. </p><p>You are not the only person facing whatever it is that you are facing. But 1 Thessalonians 3:7 is here to remind you that you are not alone. There are examples of people that have faced and are facing these same things that you are because of their faith that have chosen to remain faithful to the gospel that is Jesus Christ.</p><p>Maybe it’s a relative or a stranger or even one of your heroes pushing you and trying to discredit your faith. Maybe the Tempter is trying to convince you that just this once to not seek to do what Christ would do—to act or say something that is contrary to the Way and the Truth and the Life that is Jesus. Remember, you aren’t the first to face these trials and afflictions, and you won’t be the last, but you are an example to others, just as they are to you. </p><p>If we choose to react as the You Tube or Tick Tok advises us to; if we choose to change course to get along and choose not to keep our integrity, what telling other believers?</p><p>“…for now we live, if you stand fast in the Lord.” Okay. Now Paul has crossed a line! Paul makes the impact of the Thessalonians’ willingness to remain faithful more than academic. He places the onus not on those watching but on those demonstrating their faith or their faithlessness. Rephrasing this verse makes this clearer: if you stand fast in the Lord, I will continue to live. In other words, it is the Thessalonians’ responsibility to remain faithful for the sake of others. They—we—are our brothers’ and sisters’ keepers.<br> <br>Remember, Paul has already implied this very idea earlier in this letter when he informed the church of its positive impact on the other churches—how its faith has helped others to become faithful. This back in chapter one. Now he just kicks it up a notch. </p><p>“9 For what thanks can we give to God for you in return for all the joy with which we rejoice because of you before our God, 10 as we keep praying most earnestly night and day that we may see your faces, and may complete what is lacking in your faith?”</p><p>Just as the Thessalonians’ faithfulness is for Paul’s benefit, so too is his joy for their “sake before our God”. And since their faith is not perfect—whose is—the apostle prays to finally get to be with them to “supply what is lacking” in their faith. Remaining faithful takes work, and discipleship is ongoing until the end. <br>“ 11 Now may our God and Father Himself, and our Lord Jesus, direct our way to you;12 and may the Lord cause you to increase and overflow in love for one another, and for all people, just as we also do for you; 13 so that He may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all His saints.”</p><p>Paul then offers a prayer. He prays to be able to finally get to see them and that cause their love to “overflow” for each other in the church “and for all people.” Here, yet again, Paul reminds his readers that their faithfulness and love is not for themselves but for others. Finally, Paul prays that Christ will keep the church faithful through all their current afflictions and the ones yet to come.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2eee0b3d/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 2: The Power of Example</title>
      <itunes:episode>65</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>65</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 2: The Power of Example</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">f6504643-5fb4-4fa4-85aa-5e65f621474a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7f54c7f0</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (NASB)</strong></p><p>Paul begins chapter 2 by fleshing out chapter 1 verse 5 when he writes, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” Here in chapter two, he provides the Thessalonians with proof of this. </p><p>“For you yourselves know, brothers and sisters, that our reception among you was not in vain, 2 but after we had already suffered and been treated abusively in Philippi, as you know, we had the boldness in our God to speak to you the gospel of God amid much opposition.”</p><p>In a similar way to what he had done in his letter to the Galatians, here Paul begins to catalog all the reasons why the Thessalonians can trust him. He reminds them of what they already know: that when he had preached the gospel to them, their lives had changed, since this preaching “was not in vain.” And the power of his message was in no way curtailed by what had happened in Philippi, even though there was such opposition to it that he and his companions were run out of town. He preached the same gospel to the Thessalonians despite what had happened to him there!</p><p>And he maintained the boldness of his message even after this incident at Philippi: <br>“3 For our exhortation does not come from error or impurity or by way of deceit; 4 but just as we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, so we speak, not intending to please people, but to please God, who examines our hearts.”</p><p>In other words, Paul can be bold because he knows that his message, that his teaching and exhortation, is the truth. He can because—just as he told the Galatians—he speaks because of the Lord’s calling upon his life. He remains bold because what he says isn’t intended “to please people, but to please God”.<br>He then reminds the Thessalonians why they know that this is the truth. </p><p>“5 For we never came with flattering speech, as you know, nor with a pretext for greed—God is our witness— 6 nor did we seek honor from people, either from you or from others, though we could have asserted our authority as apostles of Christ. 7 But we proved to be gentle among you. As a nursing mother tenderly cares for her own children, 8 in the same way we had a fond affection for you and were delighted to share with you not only the gospel of God, but also our own lives, because you had become very dear to us.”</p><p>The message—the teaching—was not accompanied by any flattery, requests for money, or demands for honor even though he, “could have asserted [his] authority as [an apostle] of Christ.” He could have demanded that they listen to him and follow whatever he said since he was called to be an apostle, but he didn’t even do that. And in verses seven and eight he reminds them that he responded to them in quite the opposite way, actually. He was gentle, motherly, “delighted to share with [them] not only the gospel of God, but also [his own life]”, because the Thessalonians “had become very dear” to him. </p><p>In verses 9-12, Paul provides them with evidence of this care: <br>“9 For you recall, brothers and sisters, our labor and hardship: it was by working night and day so as not to be a burden to any of you, that we proclaimed to you the gospel of God. 10 You are witnesses, and so is God, of how devoutly and rightly and blamelessly we behaved toward you believers; 11 just as you know how we were exhorting and encouraging and imploring each one of you as a father would his own children, 12 so that you would walk in a manner worthy of the God who calls you into His own kingdom and glory.”</p><p>Paul’s proof of his care for the Thessalonians is in his “labor and hardship”. He never took a dime from them, and he provided for his own financial needs. He did not want concerns about money to get in the way of the mission. (Ahem) </p><p>The final two verses in the above passage can be summed-up in this way: We practiced what we preached and anytime we may have been hard on you, we only did so so that you would do likewise and live a life worthy of your calling and faith. It is for the sake of the Thessalonians’ walk with God that Paul chose to live among them as he did. </p><p>To use a modern expression: There is a difference between ministry to the poor and ministry with the poor. The Thessalonians are not a project for Paul to complete before he can move on to the next group. Quite contrary, Paul loves them has both a mother AND a father! He is personally invested in their growth as Christians. </p><p>“13 For this reason we also constantly thank God that when you received the word of God which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of mere men, but as what it really is, the word of God, which also is at work in you who believe. 14 For you, brothers and sisters, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you also endured the same sufferings at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews…”</p><p>Paul is grateful that the congregation accepted his message and call as authentic and from God. It is for this reason that the Thessalonians, “became imitators” of the Jewish Christian’s in Judea. The apostle is thankful that God has empowered these Gentiles to persevere in the same way that their Jewish counterparts were being equipped to: “for you also endured the same suffering at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews”. </p><p>It is here that we catch the first glimpse of Paul’s reason for writing to the Thessalonians. The congregation is facing trials and persecution for its beliefs. </p><p>“15 who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets and drove us out. They are not pleasing to God, but hostile to all people, 16 hindering us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved; with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”</p><p>As I pointed out in the Galatians series, Paul makes a distinction between Abraham’s two offspring: Isaac and Ismael. The latter he refers to as child of the flesh, but the former he calls the child of the promise. They may both be Abraham’s sons, but only through one of them, Isaac, will the promise of God’s blessing be extended to the whole world. </p><p>Likewise, Paul distinguishes between Jewish Christians and their Jewish countrymen. I guess the apostle is sticking with what he said to the Galatians in Galatians 3:28; in Christ there is no Jew or Gentile. Like the Thessalonians and the Galatians, these persecuted, Jewish Christians are no longer who they were before they came to know Christ—“or to be known by Christ.”</p><p>He tells the Thessalonians that the worldly descendants of Abraham are “hostile to all people,” because they hinder the proclamation of a gospel to the Gentiles that would bring salvation to all. This hindering has consequences (i.e., it comes with a price). </p><p>“…with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”<br>There will come a time when they will no longer be able to prevent the spreading of the gospel of salvation. Even though Paul is specifically talking about Jews oppressing Jewish Christians, this statement can be equally applied to the “countrymen” who oppress the Thessalonians. In other words, “Haters gonna’ hate.” </p><p>“But wrath has come upon them fully.” Paul here introduces the concept of orge, which means wrath or retribution, as the means through which God will rectify the oppression that the Thessalonians are currently experiencing. God will bring salvation to those seeking the gospel and to those who are seeking to prevent them…His wrath. So, to seek to prevent a person from sharing the gospel of salvation is to become an enemy of all people.&amp;nb...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (NASB)</strong></p><p>Paul begins chapter 2 by fleshing out chapter 1 verse 5 when he writes, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” Here in chapter two, he provides the Thessalonians with proof of this. </p><p>“For you yourselves know, brothers and sisters, that our reception among you was not in vain, 2 but after we had already suffered and been treated abusively in Philippi, as you know, we had the boldness in our God to speak to you the gospel of God amid much opposition.”</p><p>In a similar way to what he had done in his letter to the Galatians, here Paul begins to catalog all the reasons why the Thessalonians can trust him. He reminds them of what they already know: that when he had preached the gospel to them, their lives had changed, since this preaching “was not in vain.” And the power of his message was in no way curtailed by what had happened in Philippi, even though there was such opposition to it that he and his companions were run out of town. He preached the same gospel to the Thessalonians despite what had happened to him there!</p><p>And he maintained the boldness of his message even after this incident at Philippi: <br>“3 For our exhortation does not come from error or impurity or by way of deceit; 4 but just as we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, so we speak, not intending to please people, but to please God, who examines our hearts.”</p><p>In other words, Paul can be bold because he knows that his message, that his teaching and exhortation, is the truth. He can because—just as he told the Galatians—he speaks because of the Lord’s calling upon his life. He remains bold because what he says isn’t intended “to please people, but to please God”.<br>He then reminds the Thessalonians why they know that this is the truth. </p><p>“5 For we never came with flattering speech, as you know, nor with a pretext for greed—God is our witness— 6 nor did we seek honor from people, either from you or from others, though we could have asserted our authority as apostles of Christ. 7 But we proved to be gentle among you. As a nursing mother tenderly cares for her own children, 8 in the same way we had a fond affection for you and were delighted to share with you not only the gospel of God, but also our own lives, because you had become very dear to us.”</p><p>The message—the teaching—was not accompanied by any flattery, requests for money, or demands for honor even though he, “could have asserted [his] authority as [an apostle] of Christ.” He could have demanded that they listen to him and follow whatever he said since he was called to be an apostle, but he didn’t even do that. And in verses seven and eight he reminds them that he responded to them in quite the opposite way, actually. He was gentle, motherly, “delighted to share with [them] not only the gospel of God, but also [his own life]”, because the Thessalonians “had become very dear” to him. </p><p>In verses 9-12, Paul provides them with evidence of this care: <br>“9 For you recall, brothers and sisters, our labor and hardship: it was by working night and day so as not to be a burden to any of you, that we proclaimed to you the gospel of God. 10 You are witnesses, and so is God, of how devoutly and rightly and blamelessly we behaved toward you believers; 11 just as you know how we were exhorting and encouraging and imploring each one of you as a father would his own children, 12 so that you would walk in a manner worthy of the God who calls you into His own kingdom and glory.”</p><p>Paul’s proof of his care for the Thessalonians is in his “labor and hardship”. He never took a dime from them, and he provided for his own financial needs. He did not want concerns about money to get in the way of the mission. (Ahem) </p><p>The final two verses in the above passage can be summed-up in this way: We practiced what we preached and anytime we may have been hard on you, we only did so so that you would do likewise and live a life worthy of your calling and faith. It is for the sake of the Thessalonians’ walk with God that Paul chose to live among them as he did. </p><p>To use a modern expression: There is a difference between ministry to the poor and ministry with the poor. The Thessalonians are not a project for Paul to complete before he can move on to the next group. Quite contrary, Paul loves them has both a mother AND a father! He is personally invested in their growth as Christians. </p><p>“13 For this reason we also constantly thank God that when you received the word of God which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of mere men, but as what it really is, the word of God, which also is at work in you who believe. 14 For you, brothers and sisters, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you also endured the same sufferings at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews…”</p><p>Paul is grateful that the congregation accepted his message and call as authentic and from God. It is for this reason that the Thessalonians, “became imitators” of the Jewish Christian’s in Judea. The apostle is thankful that God has empowered these Gentiles to persevere in the same way that their Jewish counterparts were being equipped to: “for you also endured the same suffering at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews”. </p><p>It is here that we catch the first glimpse of Paul’s reason for writing to the Thessalonians. The congregation is facing trials and persecution for its beliefs. </p><p>“15 who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets and drove us out. They are not pleasing to God, but hostile to all people, 16 hindering us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved; with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”</p><p>As I pointed out in the Galatians series, Paul makes a distinction between Abraham’s two offspring: Isaac and Ismael. The latter he refers to as child of the flesh, but the former he calls the child of the promise. They may both be Abraham’s sons, but only through one of them, Isaac, will the promise of God’s blessing be extended to the whole world. </p><p>Likewise, Paul distinguishes between Jewish Christians and their Jewish countrymen. I guess the apostle is sticking with what he said to the Galatians in Galatians 3:28; in Christ there is no Jew or Gentile. Like the Thessalonians and the Galatians, these persecuted, Jewish Christians are no longer who they were before they came to know Christ—“or to be known by Christ.”</p><p>He tells the Thessalonians that the worldly descendants of Abraham are “hostile to all people,” because they hinder the proclamation of a gospel to the Gentiles that would bring salvation to all. This hindering has consequences (i.e., it comes with a price). </p><p>“…with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”<br>There will come a time when they will no longer be able to prevent the spreading of the gospel of salvation. Even though Paul is specifically talking about Jews oppressing Jewish Christians, this statement can be equally applied to the “countrymen” who oppress the Thessalonians. In other words, “Haters gonna’ hate.” </p><p>“But wrath has come upon them fully.” Paul here introduces the concept of orge, which means wrath or retribution, as the means through which God will rectify the oppression that the Thessalonians are currently experiencing. God will bring salvation to those seeking the gospel and to those who are seeking to prevent them…His wrath. So, to seek to prevent a person from sharing the gospel of salvation is to become an enemy of all people.&amp;nb...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 29 Jan 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7f54c7f0/62ba7575.mp3" length="18948641" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1181</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter Two (NASB)</strong></p><p>Paul begins chapter 2 by fleshing out chapter 1 verse 5 when he writes, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” Here in chapter two, he provides the Thessalonians with proof of this. </p><p>“For you yourselves know, brothers and sisters, that our reception among you was not in vain, 2 but after we had already suffered and been treated abusively in Philippi, as you know, we had the boldness in our God to speak to you the gospel of God amid much opposition.”</p><p>In a similar way to what he had done in his letter to the Galatians, here Paul begins to catalog all the reasons why the Thessalonians can trust him. He reminds them of what they already know: that when he had preached the gospel to them, their lives had changed, since this preaching “was not in vain.” And the power of his message was in no way curtailed by what had happened in Philippi, even though there was such opposition to it that he and his companions were run out of town. He preached the same gospel to the Thessalonians despite what had happened to him there!</p><p>And he maintained the boldness of his message even after this incident at Philippi: <br>“3 For our exhortation does not come from error or impurity or by way of deceit; 4 but just as we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, so we speak, not intending to please people, but to please God, who examines our hearts.”</p><p>In other words, Paul can be bold because he knows that his message, that his teaching and exhortation, is the truth. He can because—just as he told the Galatians—he speaks because of the Lord’s calling upon his life. He remains bold because what he says isn’t intended “to please people, but to please God”.<br>He then reminds the Thessalonians why they know that this is the truth. </p><p>“5 For we never came with flattering speech, as you know, nor with a pretext for greed—God is our witness— 6 nor did we seek honor from people, either from you or from others, though we could have asserted our authority as apostles of Christ. 7 But we proved to be gentle among you. As a nursing mother tenderly cares for her own children, 8 in the same way we had a fond affection for you and were delighted to share with you not only the gospel of God, but also our own lives, because you had become very dear to us.”</p><p>The message—the teaching—was not accompanied by any flattery, requests for money, or demands for honor even though he, “could have asserted [his] authority as [an apostle] of Christ.” He could have demanded that they listen to him and follow whatever he said since he was called to be an apostle, but he didn’t even do that. And in verses seven and eight he reminds them that he responded to them in quite the opposite way, actually. He was gentle, motherly, “delighted to share with [them] not only the gospel of God, but also [his own life]”, because the Thessalonians “had become very dear” to him. </p><p>In verses 9-12, Paul provides them with evidence of this care: <br>“9 For you recall, brothers and sisters, our labor and hardship: it was by working night and day so as not to be a burden to any of you, that we proclaimed to you the gospel of God. 10 You are witnesses, and so is God, of how devoutly and rightly and blamelessly we behaved toward you believers; 11 just as you know how we were exhorting and encouraging and imploring each one of you as a father would his own children, 12 so that you would walk in a manner worthy of the God who calls you into His own kingdom and glory.”</p><p>Paul’s proof of his care for the Thessalonians is in his “labor and hardship”. He never took a dime from them, and he provided for his own financial needs. He did not want concerns about money to get in the way of the mission. (Ahem) </p><p>The final two verses in the above passage can be summed-up in this way: We practiced what we preached and anytime we may have been hard on you, we only did so so that you would do likewise and live a life worthy of your calling and faith. It is for the sake of the Thessalonians’ walk with God that Paul chose to live among them as he did. </p><p>To use a modern expression: There is a difference between ministry to the poor and ministry with the poor. The Thessalonians are not a project for Paul to complete before he can move on to the next group. Quite contrary, Paul loves them has both a mother AND a father! He is personally invested in their growth as Christians. </p><p>“13 For this reason we also constantly thank God that when you received the word of God which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of mere men, but as what it really is, the word of God, which also is at work in you who believe. 14 For you, brothers and sisters, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you also endured the same sufferings at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews…”</p><p>Paul is grateful that the congregation accepted his message and call as authentic and from God. It is for this reason that the Thessalonians, “became imitators” of the Jewish Christian’s in Judea. The apostle is thankful that God has empowered these Gentiles to persevere in the same way that their Jewish counterparts were being equipped to: “for you also endured the same suffering at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews”. </p><p>It is here that we catch the first glimpse of Paul’s reason for writing to the Thessalonians. The congregation is facing trials and persecution for its beliefs. </p><p>“15 who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets and drove us out. They are not pleasing to God, but hostile to all people, 16 hindering us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved; with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”</p><p>As I pointed out in the Galatians series, Paul makes a distinction between Abraham’s two offspring: Isaac and Ismael. The latter he refers to as child of the flesh, but the former he calls the child of the promise. They may both be Abraham’s sons, but only through one of them, Isaac, will the promise of God’s blessing be extended to the whole world. </p><p>Likewise, Paul distinguishes between Jewish Christians and their Jewish countrymen. I guess the apostle is sticking with what he said to the Galatians in Galatians 3:28; in Christ there is no Jew or Gentile. Like the Thessalonians and the Galatians, these persecuted, Jewish Christians are no longer who they were before they came to know Christ—“or to be known by Christ.”</p><p>He tells the Thessalonians that the worldly descendants of Abraham are “hostile to all people,” because they hinder the proclamation of a gospel to the Gentiles that would bring salvation to all. This hindering has consequences (i.e., it comes with a price). </p><p>“…with the result that they always reach the limit of their sins. But wrath has come upon them fully.”<br>There will come a time when they will no longer be able to prevent the spreading of the gospel of salvation. Even though Paul is specifically talking about Jews oppressing Jewish Christians, this statement can be equally applied to the “countrymen” who oppress the Thessalonians. In other words, “Haters gonna’ hate.” </p><p>“But wrath has come upon them fully.” Paul here introduces the concept of orge, which means wrath or retribution, as the means through which God will rectify the oppression that the Thessalonians are currently experiencing. God will bring salvation to those seeking the gospel and to those who are seeking to prevent them…His wrath. So, to seek to prevent a person from sharing the gospel of salvation is to become an enemy of all people.&amp;nb...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/7f54c7f0/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 1: In a League of Their Own</title>
      <itunes:episode>64</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>64</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>1 Thessalonians Chapter 1: In a League of Their Own</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">442d7aee-1991-4f8e-8b33-c28bbad9bea0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/43103a6b</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace.”</p><p>The letter begins with a typical greeting. Paul identifies that he is not alone in delivering this message to them, and that Silvanus’ and Timothy’s hearts are with the church as well. In the day, it was not uncommon for a person to have and use both a given name and a Roman or Greek name—depending on the circumstance. (For example, John Mark and Simon Peter). Of course, Paul is his Roman name and Saul his given. </p><p>Here also, Silvanus is likely Silas—Paul’s fellow missionary to the Greeks. We will see him again with Paul and Timothy in ministry to the Corinthians. </p><p>Although this is a common enough “how do you do” I think that there may be something a bit deeper here:<br>Paul defines the Thessalonians with the word ekklesia, “church, assembly, community.” This word is used to associate people with a liturgical body and/or the people of God. It is used in the same way as the Hebrew, synagogue. So, to Paul, their assembly exists “in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ.” They and their church are who and what they are because of God. </p><p>Paul’s greeting continues: <br>“2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father, 4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you; 5 for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.”</p><p>The apostle tells them that they are not forgotten, and that they are being lifted to God in prayer. Indeed, their faith—their belief and subsequent deeds—are always on his and his compatriots’ minds. Let’s look a bit more intently at verse three.</p><p>“…your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope…” Them’s a lot of “of’s”.</p><p>Notice the action words here: work, labor, and perseverance. I am reminded of a line in the movie A League of Their Own when Tom Hanks’ character says that playing baseball professionally is supposed to be hard. In fact, we and the Thessalonians can only remain in faith and in love and maintain hope “in the presence of our God and Father”.  </p><p>Although Paul doesn’t start his letter directly addressing the reason why he sends it, unlike James does in his, I think we catch a glimpse of the letter’s purpose here at the beginning.</p><p>To have faith is more than just to believe. It is to order one’s life around belief—to choose to act in that belief. To keep faith, Paul says here, is work. Now I will remind you of something I brought out in the James series: I think that it is reasonable to assume that—although the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the stories of Jesus—there was in existence a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings: all of which could be supported by the Tanak—the Hebrew Bible. </p><p>Surely the Thessalonians would know Jesus’ teachings about love—about the love that counts, the love of one’s enemy. This is love that is self-sacrificing for sake of those who hate you. This love is seen when we are kind and merciful to the wicked and the ungrateful. This love is laborious. It involves turning the other cheek and praying for one’s enemies—and not that a piano or widow AC unit will fall on their heads as they walk by! </p><p>And finally, Paul constantly keeps in mind the Thessalonians’ “perseverance of hope”. We touched on hope in the Galatians series. There is certainty in following the Law of Moses—certainty in oneself and one’s choices—but there is no faith in it. To be hopeful IS NOT to be CERTAIN; to be hopeful is to act in faith. And when we are under stress, when we are, as I am certain the Thessalonians are, facing great trials, you know as well as I do how easy it is to give up hope. <br> <br>Yet, Paul in his greeting reminds the Thessalonians of their successes because they have remained in God’s presence. Which makes me wonder how well I have remained in that Presence: “4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you”.</p><p>By implication, Paul lets us know that something is happening TO the church at Thessalonica, but that they are facing it in power and with success. Essentially, the coach is telling the team to keep it up; that no matter what you are facing you can and will prevail because you always have remained faithful, loved, and maintained hope. </p><p>Paul tells them that they can rest assured that they can face—and overcome—whatever it is that they are facing because they remain in God—that they have been made a part of God’s people although they are Gentiles. </p><p>He writes in verse five, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” The Thessalonians can trust that everything that he has just said to them is true because when the gospel was brought to them, it came with the proof of the Holy Spirit. And, he says, this is demonstrated by our character and seen in our faith and choices.</p><p>Paul continues building the Thessalonians up: <br>“6 You also became imitators of us and of the Lord, having received the word during great affliction with the joy of the Holy Spirit, 7 so that you became an example to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. 8 For the word of the Lord has sounded forth from you, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but in every place the news of your faith toward God has gone out, so that we have no need to say anything. 9 For they themselves report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God, 10 and to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, that is, Jesus who rescues us from the wrath to come.”</p><p>Paul reminds them that they have already become apostles and have already begun changing other people’s lives. They are already examples for other believers who are facing affliction and prove that even in tough times, a Christian and be faithful, loving, and hopeful—not to mention even joyful! <br>In verse 8 Paul tells them that they are already serving as apostles, declaring the gospel by their work, labor, and perseverance. So much so that in verse nine, he tells them that other believers in other congregations “report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God”. Their story is a witness to the power of God in Jesus! And their reputation precedes them. </p><p>The Thessalonians have turned away from other gods and have claimed the LORD as their Savior. They now LIVE by and through God—and that life has the power or change others. Only God is living and true! <br>Paul concludes this chapter and his greeting encouraging the Thessalonians to remain patient in their time of trial, that Christ Jesus will rescue them in the end.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace.”</p><p>The letter begins with a typical greeting. Paul identifies that he is not alone in delivering this message to them, and that Silvanus’ and Timothy’s hearts are with the church as well. In the day, it was not uncommon for a person to have and use both a given name and a Roman or Greek name—depending on the circumstance. (For example, John Mark and Simon Peter). Of course, Paul is his Roman name and Saul his given. </p><p>Here also, Silvanus is likely Silas—Paul’s fellow missionary to the Greeks. We will see him again with Paul and Timothy in ministry to the Corinthians. </p><p>Although this is a common enough “how do you do” I think that there may be something a bit deeper here:<br>Paul defines the Thessalonians with the word ekklesia, “church, assembly, community.” This word is used to associate people with a liturgical body and/or the people of God. It is used in the same way as the Hebrew, synagogue. So, to Paul, their assembly exists “in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ.” They and their church are who and what they are because of God. </p><p>Paul’s greeting continues: <br>“2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father, 4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you; 5 for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.”</p><p>The apostle tells them that they are not forgotten, and that they are being lifted to God in prayer. Indeed, their faith—their belief and subsequent deeds—are always on his and his compatriots’ minds. Let’s look a bit more intently at verse three.</p><p>“…your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope…” Them’s a lot of “of’s”.</p><p>Notice the action words here: work, labor, and perseverance. I am reminded of a line in the movie A League of Their Own when Tom Hanks’ character says that playing baseball professionally is supposed to be hard. In fact, we and the Thessalonians can only remain in faith and in love and maintain hope “in the presence of our God and Father”.  </p><p>Although Paul doesn’t start his letter directly addressing the reason why he sends it, unlike James does in his, I think we catch a glimpse of the letter’s purpose here at the beginning.</p><p>To have faith is more than just to believe. It is to order one’s life around belief—to choose to act in that belief. To keep faith, Paul says here, is work. Now I will remind you of something I brought out in the James series: I think that it is reasonable to assume that—although the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the stories of Jesus—there was in existence a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings: all of which could be supported by the Tanak—the Hebrew Bible. </p><p>Surely the Thessalonians would know Jesus’ teachings about love—about the love that counts, the love of one’s enemy. This is love that is self-sacrificing for sake of those who hate you. This love is seen when we are kind and merciful to the wicked and the ungrateful. This love is laborious. It involves turning the other cheek and praying for one’s enemies—and not that a piano or widow AC unit will fall on their heads as they walk by! </p><p>And finally, Paul constantly keeps in mind the Thessalonians’ “perseverance of hope”. We touched on hope in the Galatians series. There is certainty in following the Law of Moses—certainty in oneself and one’s choices—but there is no faith in it. To be hopeful IS NOT to be CERTAIN; to be hopeful is to act in faith. And when we are under stress, when we are, as I am certain the Thessalonians are, facing great trials, you know as well as I do how easy it is to give up hope. <br> <br>Yet, Paul in his greeting reminds the Thessalonians of their successes because they have remained in God’s presence. Which makes me wonder how well I have remained in that Presence: “4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you”.</p><p>By implication, Paul lets us know that something is happening TO the church at Thessalonica, but that they are facing it in power and with success. Essentially, the coach is telling the team to keep it up; that no matter what you are facing you can and will prevail because you always have remained faithful, loved, and maintained hope. </p><p>Paul tells them that they can rest assured that they can face—and overcome—whatever it is that they are facing because they remain in God—that they have been made a part of God’s people although they are Gentiles. </p><p>He writes in verse five, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” The Thessalonians can trust that everything that he has just said to them is true because when the gospel was brought to them, it came with the proof of the Holy Spirit. And, he says, this is demonstrated by our character and seen in our faith and choices.</p><p>Paul continues building the Thessalonians up: <br>“6 You also became imitators of us and of the Lord, having received the word during great affliction with the joy of the Holy Spirit, 7 so that you became an example to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. 8 For the word of the Lord has sounded forth from you, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but in every place the news of your faith toward God has gone out, so that we have no need to say anything. 9 For they themselves report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God, 10 and to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, that is, Jesus who rescues us from the wrath to come.”</p><p>Paul reminds them that they have already become apostles and have already begun changing other people’s lives. They are already examples for other believers who are facing affliction and prove that even in tough times, a Christian and be faithful, loving, and hopeful—not to mention even joyful! <br>In verse 8 Paul tells them that they are already serving as apostles, declaring the gospel by their work, labor, and perseverance. So much so that in verse nine, he tells them that other believers in other congregations “report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God”. Their story is a witness to the power of God in Jesus! And their reputation precedes them. </p><p>The Thessalonians have turned away from other gods and have claimed the LORD as their Savior. They now LIVE by and through God—and that life has the power or change others. Only God is living and true! <br>Paul concludes this chapter and his greeting encouraging the Thessalonians to remain patient in their time of trial, that Christ Jesus will rescue them in the end.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 22 Jan 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/43103a6b/ea0f7eae.mp3" length="15922199" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>992</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Chapter One (NASB)</strong></p><p>“Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace.”</p><p>The letter begins with a typical greeting. Paul identifies that he is not alone in delivering this message to them, and that Silvanus’ and Timothy’s hearts are with the church as well. In the day, it was not uncommon for a person to have and use both a given name and a Roman or Greek name—depending on the circumstance. (For example, John Mark and Simon Peter). Of course, Paul is his Roman name and Saul his given. </p><p>Here also, Silvanus is likely Silas—Paul’s fellow missionary to the Greeks. We will see him again with Paul and Timothy in ministry to the Corinthians. </p><p>Although this is a common enough “how do you do” I think that there may be something a bit deeper here:<br>Paul defines the Thessalonians with the word ekklesia, “church, assembly, community.” This word is used to associate people with a liturgical body and/or the people of God. It is used in the same way as the Hebrew, synagogue. So, to Paul, their assembly exists “in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ.” They and their church are who and what they are because of God. </p><p>Paul’s greeting continues: <br>“2 We always give thanks to God for all of you, making mention of you in our prayers; 3 constantly keeping in mind your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ in the presence of our God and Father, 4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you; 5 for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.”</p><p>The apostle tells them that they are not forgotten, and that they are being lifted to God in prayer. Indeed, their faith—their belief and subsequent deeds—are always on his and his compatriots’ minds. Let’s look a bit more intently at verse three.</p><p>“…your work of faith and labor of love and perseverance of hope…” Them’s a lot of “of’s”.</p><p>Notice the action words here: work, labor, and perseverance. I am reminded of a line in the movie A League of Their Own when Tom Hanks’ character says that playing baseball professionally is supposed to be hard. In fact, we and the Thessalonians can only remain in faith and in love and maintain hope “in the presence of our God and Father”.  </p><p>Although Paul doesn’t start his letter directly addressing the reason why he sends it, unlike James does in his, I think we catch a glimpse of the letter’s purpose here at the beginning.</p><p>To have faith is more than just to believe. It is to order one’s life around belief—to choose to act in that belief. To keep faith, Paul says here, is work. Now I will remind you of something I brought out in the James series: I think that it is reasonable to assume that—although the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, the stories of Jesus—there was in existence a collection of Jesus’ sayings and teachings: all of which could be supported by the Tanak—the Hebrew Bible. </p><p>Surely the Thessalonians would know Jesus’ teachings about love—about the love that counts, the love of one’s enemy. This is love that is self-sacrificing for sake of those who hate you. This love is seen when we are kind and merciful to the wicked and the ungrateful. This love is laborious. It involves turning the other cheek and praying for one’s enemies—and not that a piano or widow AC unit will fall on their heads as they walk by! </p><p>And finally, Paul constantly keeps in mind the Thessalonians’ “perseverance of hope”. We touched on hope in the Galatians series. There is certainty in following the Law of Moses—certainty in oneself and one’s choices—but there is no faith in it. To be hopeful IS NOT to be CERTAIN; to be hopeful is to act in faith. And when we are under stress, when we are, as I am certain the Thessalonians are, facing great trials, you know as well as I do how easy it is to give up hope. <br> <br>Yet, Paul in his greeting reminds the Thessalonians of their successes because they have remained in God’s presence. Which makes me wonder how well I have remained in that Presence: “4 knowing, brothers and sisters, beloved by God, His choice of you”.</p><p>By implication, Paul lets us know that something is happening TO the church at Thessalonica, but that they are facing it in power and with success. Essentially, the coach is telling the team to keep it up; that no matter what you are facing you can and will prevail because you always have remained faithful, loved, and maintained hope. </p><p>Paul tells them that they can rest assured that they can face—and overcome—whatever it is that they are facing because they remain in God—that they have been made a part of God’s people although they are Gentiles. </p><p>He writes in verse five, “for our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sakes.” The Thessalonians can trust that everything that he has just said to them is true because when the gospel was brought to them, it came with the proof of the Holy Spirit. And, he says, this is demonstrated by our character and seen in our faith and choices.</p><p>Paul continues building the Thessalonians up: <br>“6 You also became imitators of us and of the Lord, having received the word during great affliction with the joy of the Holy Spirit, 7 so that you became an example to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. 8 For the word of the Lord has sounded forth from you, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but in every place the news of your faith toward God has gone out, so that we have no need to say anything. 9 For they themselves report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God, 10 and to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, that is, Jesus who rescues us from the wrath to come.”</p><p>Paul reminds them that they have already become apostles and have already begun changing other people’s lives. They are already examples for other believers who are facing affliction and prove that even in tough times, a Christian and be faithful, loving, and hopeful—not to mention even joyful! <br>In verse 8 Paul tells them that they are already serving as apostles, declaring the gospel by their work, labor, and perseverance. So much so that in verse nine, he tells them that other believers in other congregations “report about us as to the kind of reception we had with you, and how you turned to God from idols to serve a living and true God”. Their story is a witness to the power of God in Jesus! And their reputation precedes them. </p><p>The Thessalonians have turned away from other gods and have claimed the LORD as their Savior. They now LIVE by and through God—and that life has the power or change others. Only God is living and true! <br>Paul concludes this chapter and his greeting encouraging the Thessalonians to remain patient in their time of trial, that Christ Jesus will rescue them in the end.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/43103a6b/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>An Introduction to 1 and 2 Thessalonians</title>
      <itunes:episode>63</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>63</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>An Introduction to 1 and 2 Thessalonians</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">909c486b-2a57-4d4f-924f-b41a818847a5</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/fc69f9ba</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Written in the early 50’s (c.50-51), while Claudius is still emperor of Rome.</p><p>Paul’s claim that he was called by Christ Jesus to preach the gospel to the Gentiles is one that he quite obviously took seriously. (Galatians 1:16) The gospel that he carried with him took root in at least four Roman provinces: Galatia, Asia (Colossae and Ephesus), Macedonia (Philippi and Thessalonica), and Achaia (Corinth).  </p><p>Some scholars believe that Paul’s mission to the Thessalonians occurred between his two visits to Jerusalem that are mentioned in Galatians 1:18 and in 2:1—during the 14 years between Paul’s arrival in Syria and Cilicia and his return to Jerusalem for the conference with the other apostles. </p><p>Prior to his visit to Thessalonica, Paul and Silas had been expelled from Philippi by the city’s leaders. (Acts 16:39) </p><p>It is uncertain how long Paul and Silas stayed in the city—anywhere from four weeks to four months. Regardless, their time in Thessalonica was tumultuous; Luke stating at the beginning of Acts 17 that the two preached in the synagogue there for three sabbaths providing “evidence that the Christ had to suffer and rise from the dead, and saying, ‘This Jesus whom I am proclaiming to you is the Christ.’” (2) This message resulted in a mob attacking the two apostles’ host, Jason. Anger against Paul’s and Silas’ message stemmed from a claim that the two advocated a king other than Caesar. </p><p>Thessalonica is in Macedonia and located on a good natural harbor; it was the meeting place of four roads, one being the Via Egnatia, Rome’s main east-west highway. This combined with its harbor made the city a commercial center and ultimately the capital of the province. At the time of the apostles’ visit Thessalonica was estimated to have had a population of around 100,000 people. (532, Carson and Moo) This was no piddling backwater.</p><p>Thessalonica was a free city, meaning that although it was part of the Roman Empire, it maintained its own government, and Roman troops were not stationed within it—except for some personal guards attached to Roman officials. The status of civitas libera was granted after the battle of Philippi in 42 BCE settled the civil war between Brutus and Cassius, who had killed Julius Caesar and the forces of Marc Anthony and Octavian—who would later become Caesar Augustus—in recognition of the city’s loyalty to Rome. By 44 CE, just a few years prior Paul’s letter—but sometime close to the time of James’ letter—Macedonia became a senatorial province. This meant that it was governed by the senate and not the emperor. So Paul’s Thessalonica was governed, essentially, by the people. So taking all this into consideration, the very Greeky Thessalonians were also proudly Roman. </p><p>Thessalonica’s population also maintained a fairly high percentage of immigrants: Roman, Jewish, and many others. The last bit of this historical stuff that is important to know is that from 40-51 CE, the latter date is about the time of Paul’s letters, this part of the eastern Roman Empire was experiencing food shortages and famine. Acts 11 touches on the impact of this famine. </p><p>Now a brief look at the city’s religion: Thessalonica was a cultic center for the worship of the many gods that were shared throughout the empire, as well as for some that were not. These included Zeus, Apollo, Artemis, Aphrodite, Dionysus, Cabrius, and Serapis: “You know that old chestnut.” The city possessed a Serapeum where the gods of Egypt were worshipped; Isis worship was wide-spread. To put it clearly, there were many cults vying for the Thessalonian’s attention and faith. </p><p>Lastly, by the time of Paul’s letters to the church there, the imperial cult had been present in Thessalonica since 42 BCE with the divinization of Julius Caesar. It was not forced upon the population—yet—but served as a sort of social and religious glue across the Empire. Its presence in the city was seen as a sign of gratitude for all that Rome had done for it. </p><p>This context helps shape the issues that the Thessalonian church is facing and even provides some understanding to Paul’s theology. We need to keep this in mind as we study Paul’s letters to the congregation. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the Thessalonians can be divided into sections: 2:1-3:13, describing Paul’s interaction with the church, and 4:1-5:11, concerned with the apostle’s teachings and exhortations. In the first half of chapter 2, Paul reminds the Thessalonians of his ministry there and how they had received his message. The second part of the letter concerns the need to live in a way that pleases God. This is necessary despite the persecution the church appears to be facing. Once again, we give a nod back to James and his teaching on how to remain faithful in times of trial. In this respect, 1 Thessa-lonians is reminiscent of James’ letter. In many ways, Thessalonians is a Gentile mirror for James’ church, since both letters concern themselves primarily with dealing with the temptation that believers are experiencing during trial.</p><p>If you recall from that series, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians who are facing pressures from all directions. James begins his letter by reminding them that trials and tribulations should be expected and should be considered a blessing because they prove and strengthen faith. However, it appears that many in the Church are yielding to temptation, or have already done so, while facing their struggles. He reminds them of all that they have learned in their Jewish faith and explores why believers fall into temptation. And in response to this situation, James provides them with instructions as to how they can return to faith. </p><p>James, therefore, is concerned primarily with how Christians who have given in to temptation can fully return to their faith. By comparison, Paul addresses here a Gentile church facing troubles and provides it with instruction on how to maintain and strengthen its faith through it all.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Written in the early 50’s (c.50-51), while Claudius is still emperor of Rome.</p><p>Paul’s claim that he was called by Christ Jesus to preach the gospel to the Gentiles is one that he quite obviously took seriously. (Galatians 1:16) The gospel that he carried with him took root in at least four Roman provinces: Galatia, Asia (Colossae and Ephesus), Macedonia (Philippi and Thessalonica), and Achaia (Corinth).  </p><p>Some scholars believe that Paul’s mission to the Thessalonians occurred between his two visits to Jerusalem that are mentioned in Galatians 1:18 and in 2:1—during the 14 years between Paul’s arrival in Syria and Cilicia and his return to Jerusalem for the conference with the other apostles. </p><p>Prior to his visit to Thessalonica, Paul and Silas had been expelled from Philippi by the city’s leaders. (Acts 16:39) </p><p>It is uncertain how long Paul and Silas stayed in the city—anywhere from four weeks to four months. Regardless, their time in Thessalonica was tumultuous; Luke stating at the beginning of Acts 17 that the two preached in the synagogue there for three sabbaths providing “evidence that the Christ had to suffer and rise from the dead, and saying, ‘This Jesus whom I am proclaiming to you is the Christ.’” (2) This message resulted in a mob attacking the two apostles’ host, Jason. Anger against Paul’s and Silas’ message stemmed from a claim that the two advocated a king other than Caesar. </p><p>Thessalonica is in Macedonia and located on a good natural harbor; it was the meeting place of four roads, one being the Via Egnatia, Rome’s main east-west highway. This combined with its harbor made the city a commercial center and ultimately the capital of the province. At the time of the apostles’ visit Thessalonica was estimated to have had a population of around 100,000 people. (532, Carson and Moo) This was no piddling backwater.</p><p>Thessalonica was a free city, meaning that although it was part of the Roman Empire, it maintained its own government, and Roman troops were not stationed within it—except for some personal guards attached to Roman officials. The status of civitas libera was granted after the battle of Philippi in 42 BCE settled the civil war between Brutus and Cassius, who had killed Julius Caesar and the forces of Marc Anthony and Octavian—who would later become Caesar Augustus—in recognition of the city’s loyalty to Rome. By 44 CE, just a few years prior Paul’s letter—but sometime close to the time of James’ letter—Macedonia became a senatorial province. This meant that it was governed by the senate and not the emperor. So Paul’s Thessalonica was governed, essentially, by the people. So taking all this into consideration, the very Greeky Thessalonians were also proudly Roman. </p><p>Thessalonica’s population also maintained a fairly high percentage of immigrants: Roman, Jewish, and many others. The last bit of this historical stuff that is important to know is that from 40-51 CE, the latter date is about the time of Paul’s letters, this part of the eastern Roman Empire was experiencing food shortages and famine. Acts 11 touches on the impact of this famine. </p><p>Now a brief look at the city’s religion: Thessalonica was a cultic center for the worship of the many gods that were shared throughout the empire, as well as for some that were not. These included Zeus, Apollo, Artemis, Aphrodite, Dionysus, Cabrius, and Serapis: “You know that old chestnut.” The city possessed a Serapeum where the gods of Egypt were worshipped; Isis worship was wide-spread. To put it clearly, there were many cults vying for the Thessalonian’s attention and faith. </p><p>Lastly, by the time of Paul’s letters to the church there, the imperial cult had been present in Thessalonica since 42 BCE with the divinization of Julius Caesar. It was not forced upon the population—yet—but served as a sort of social and religious glue across the Empire. Its presence in the city was seen as a sign of gratitude for all that Rome had done for it. </p><p>This context helps shape the issues that the Thessalonian church is facing and even provides some understanding to Paul’s theology. We need to keep this in mind as we study Paul’s letters to the congregation. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the Thessalonians can be divided into sections: 2:1-3:13, describing Paul’s interaction with the church, and 4:1-5:11, concerned with the apostle’s teachings and exhortations. In the first half of chapter 2, Paul reminds the Thessalonians of his ministry there and how they had received his message. The second part of the letter concerns the need to live in a way that pleases God. This is necessary despite the persecution the church appears to be facing. Once again, we give a nod back to James and his teaching on how to remain faithful in times of trial. In this respect, 1 Thessa-lonians is reminiscent of James’ letter. In many ways, Thessalonians is a Gentile mirror for James’ church, since both letters concern themselves primarily with dealing with the temptation that believers are experiencing during trial.</p><p>If you recall from that series, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians who are facing pressures from all directions. James begins his letter by reminding them that trials and tribulations should be expected and should be considered a blessing because they prove and strengthen faith. However, it appears that many in the Church are yielding to temptation, or have already done so, while facing their struggles. He reminds them of all that they have learned in their Jewish faith and explores why believers fall into temptation. And in response to this situation, James provides them with instructions as to how they can return to faith. </p><p>James, therefore, is concerned primarily with how Christians who have given in to temptation can fully return to their faith. By comparison, Paul addresses here a Gentile church facing troubles and provides it with instruction on how to maintain and strengthen its faith through it all.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 15 Jan 2024 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/fc69f9ba/3f5012fb.mp3" length="19457716" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1213</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Written in the early 50’s (c.50-51), while Claudius is still emperor of Rome.</p><p>Paul’s claim that he was called by Christ Jesus to preach the gospel to the Gentiles is one that he quite obviously took seriously. (Galatians 1:16) The gospel that he carried with him took root in at least four Roman provinces: Galatia, Asia (Colossae and Ephesus), Macedonia (Philippi and Thessalonica), and Achaia (Corinth).  </p><p>Some scholars believe that Paul’s mission to the Thessalonians occurred between his two visits to Jerusalem that are mentioned in Galatians 1:18 and in 2:1—during the 14 years between Paul’s arrival in Syria and Cilicia and his return to Jerusalem for the conference with the other apostles. </p><p>Prior to his visit to Thessalonica, Paul and Silas had been expelled from Philippi by the city’s leaders. (Acts 16:39) </p><p>It is uncertain how long Paul and Silas stayed in the city—anywhere from four weeks to four months. Regardless, their time in Thessalonica was tumultuous; Luke stating at the beginning of Acts 17 that the two preached in the synagogue there for three sabbaths providing “evidence that the Christ had to suffer and rise from the dead, and saying, ‘This Jesus whom I am proclaiming to you is the Christ.’” (2) This message resulted in a mob attacking the two apostles’ host, Jason. Anger against Paul’s and Silas’ message stemmed from a claim that the two advocated a king other than Caesar. </p><p>Thessalonica is in Macedonia and located on a good natural harbor; it was the meeting place of four roads, one being the Via Egnatia, Rome’s main east-west highway. This combined with its harbor made the city a commercial center and ultimately the capital of the province. At the time of the apostles’ visit Thessalonica was estimated to have had a population of around 100,000 people. (532, Carson and Moo) This was no piddling backwater.</p><p>Thessalonica was a free city, meaning that although it was part of the Roman Empire, it maintained its own government, and Roman troops were not stationed within it—except for some personal guards attached to Roman officials. The status of civitas libera was granted after the battle of Philippi in 42 BCE settled the civil war between Brutus and Cassius, who had killed Julius Caesar and the forces of Marc Anthony and Octavian—who would later become Caesar Augustus—in recognition of the city’s loyalty to Rome. By 44 CE, just a few years prior Paul’s letter—but sometime close to the time of James’ letter—Macedonia became a senatorial province. This meant that it was governed by the senate and not the emperor. So Paul’s Thessalonica was governed, essentially, by the people. So taking all this into consideration, the very Greeky Thessalonians were also proudly Roman. </p><p>Thessalonica’s population also maintained a fairly high percentage of immigrants: Roman, Jewish, and many others. The last bit of this historical stuff that is important to know is that from 40-51 CE, the latter date is about the time of Paul’s letters, this part of the eastern Roman Empire was experiencing food shortages and famine. Acts 11 touches on the impact of this famine. </p><p>Now a brief look at the city’s religion: Thessalonica was a cultic center for the worship of the many gods that were shared throughout the empire, as well as for some that were not. These included Zeus, Apollo, Artemis, Aphrodite, Dionysus, Cabrius, and Serapis: “You know that old chestnut.” The city possessed a Serapeum where the gods of Egypt were worshipped; Isis worship was wide-spread. To put it clearly, there were many cults vying for the Thessalonian’s attention and faith. </p><p>Lastly, by the time of Paul’s letters to the church there, the imperial cult had been present in Thessalonica since 42 BCE with the divinization of Julius Caesar. It was not forced upon the population—yet—but served as a sort of social and religious glue across the Empire. Its presence in the city was seen as a sign of gratitude for all that Rome had done for it. </p><p>This context helps shape the issues that the Thessalonian church is facing and even provides some understanding to Paul’s theology. We need to keep this in mind as we study Paul’s letters to the congregation. </p><p>Paul’s first letter to the Thessalonians can be divided into sections: 2:1-3:13, describing Paul’s interaction with the church, and 4:1-5:11, concerned with the apostle’s teachings and exhortations. In the first half of chapter 2, Paul reminds the Thessalonians of his ministry there and how they had received his message. The second part of the letter concerns the need to live in a way that pleases God. This is necessary despite the persecution the church appears to be facing. Once again, we give a nod back to James and his teaching on how to remain faithful in times of trial. In this respect, 1 Thessa-lonians is reminiscent of James’ letter. In many ways, Thessalonians is a Gentile mirror for James’ church, since both letters concern themselves primarily with dealing with the temptation that believers are experiencing during trial.</p><p>If you recall from that series, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians who are facing pressures from all directions. James begins his letter by reminding them that trials and tribulations should be expected and should be considered a blessing because they prove and strengthen faith. However, it appears that many in the Church are yielding to temptation, or have already done so, while facing their struggles. He reminds them of all that they have learned in their Jewish faith and explores why believers fall into temptation. And in response to this situation, James provides them with instructions as to how they can return to faith. </p><p>James, therefore, is concerned primarily with how Christians who have given in to temptation can fully return to their faith. By comparison, Paul addresses here a Gentile church facing troubles and provides it with instruction on how to maintain and strengthen its faith through it all.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Thessalonians, remain, faithful, Greek, Rome, civil war, riot, treason</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/fc69f9ba/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 6: There But by Grace</title>
      <itunes:episode>61</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>61</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 6: There But by Grace</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c0198822-8ab2-4f9c-8a5f-00663f15a322</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/79fb0bbf</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 6 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul begins chapter 6 in verses 1-5 with an example of what “competing in love” looks like as opposed to competing in the legal works of the religious Law. The Law could be harsh on those “caught in wrongdoing,” like stoning or/and ostracizing them. These sinners must be restored “in a spirit of gentleness”, and believers must, “Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby [fulfilling] the law of Christ,” which is to “love your neighbor as yourselves.” (See chapter 5)</p><p>"Brothers and sisters, even if a person is caught in any wrongdoing, you who are spiritual are to restore such a person in a spirit of gentleness; each one looking to yourself, so that you are not tempted as well. 2 Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby fulfill the law of Christ. 3 For if anyone thinks that he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself. 4 But each one must examine his own work, and then he will have reason for boasting, but to himself alone, and not to another. 5 For each one will bear his own load."</p><p>“…each one [must look] to yourselves, so that you are not tempted as well…For if anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” When we bring the end of verse one together with verse three we get a better understanding of what Paul is getting at. </p><p>The Galatians must not get judgy with one another when unrighteousness rears its ugly head. Paul is telling them to be sure that they have come to rest in the Spirit’s power and presence and not their own merit, or else they will fall into temptation as well. Here, let me remind you that the problem that James was addressing in the Church was its yielding to temptation during trial. Since each person will have to “bear his own load,” he will have to face his or her own weaknesses and failures. Everybody’s poop stinks. </p><p>In the next section, verses 6-10, Paul tells the Galatians why they mustn’t get judgy, why they must choose the deeds of the flesh or the fruit of the Spirit.</p><p>"6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him. 7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap. 8 For the one who sows to his own flesh will reap destruction from the flesh, but the one who sows to the Spirit will reap eternal life from the Spirit. 9 Let’s not become discouraged in doing good, for in due time we will reap, if we do not become weary. 10 So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith."</p><p> “6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him.” The teacher and the student share in the good that comes from learning the gospel; they must share the fruits of the Spirit. "7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap." The Galatians must not delude themselves into thinking that they can turn their noses up at the gospel of Christ and the life the results from faith. They cannot look to justify themselves by their merit and expect a harvest of the fruits of the Spirit. </p><p>In verse nine, Paul speaks of not becoming discouraged and not becoming weary of the faith the Galatians live. Let’s not tire of living in faith, to put this a slightly differently. And I think that I can understand what the apostle is talking about. </p><p>It can become tiring and frustrating when things don’t go the way that we would like them to or expect. To live by faith is to live in hope and not in certainty. To live by the Law, well that is something entirely different. Sure it is pretty clear that no one can fulfill Moses’ Law, but there is more certainty in taking matters into our own hands. </p><p>Now good deeds are by definition good, whether done to show one’s faith or not. When the starving person gets fed it really doesn’t matter to her if the food comes from a Buddhist, an atheist, or a Christian: from a Baptist or a Roman Catholic for that matter. </p><p>Paul concludes this section by writing, “So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people…” (6:10a) Deeds done in the flesh will fail. Deeds done in the flesh will not last. Whatever we do by our own power—according to our own merit—will ultimately lead to the sin of pride and also to those deeds of the flesh that Paul named in chapter 5. </p><p>But the works born out of faith, out of the fruit of the Spirit, that is another thing entirely. Oh to have the kind of faith that remains deep even in the face of setback. And we know in deepest recesses of our hearts and minds what Paul is talking about here, because we’ve all begun good deeds that rested in our strength and merit. How long did they last? Did they change anyone’s life for good? Didn’t you simply grow weary of doing and doing? </p><p>The fruits of the Spirit, however, are lasting; in fact, they are going to outlast us. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control, these nine fruits arise out of faith, and when we choose to live by the Spirit, choose to leave the tomb and die to ourselves—our efforts and work and merit and pride—we allow Christ’s Spirit to live in us, and we receive that blessing that Israel could never hold on to.</p><p>"11 See with what large letters I have written to you with my own hand! 12 All who want to make a good showing in the flesh try to compel you to be circumcised, simply so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ. 13 For those who [d]are circumcised do not even keep the Law themselves, but they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh. 14 But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world. 15 For neither is circumcision anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creation. 16 And all who will follow this rule, peace and mercy be upon them, and upon the Israel of God."</p><p>In verse eleven Paul tells the Galatians that this means so much to him that he, himself, is writing them this letter. He was investing even more of his time into their faith—this time in the hope of helping them reclaim it. By comparison, in the next two verses Paul gives the Galatians a glimpse of the agitator’s motivations in what they are doing to the church. “…they want to compel you to be circumcised…so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ…they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh.” (12, 13) They don’t really care about the Galatians but only about themselves—as anyone committed to the works of Moses’ Law would be. </p><p>In the closing verses of this section, Paul brings his letter back around to the Christ-centered doctrine that he laid out back in chapter two. He writes:</p><p>"But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ [meaning he has done nothing, and Christ has done everything], through which the world has be crucified to me, and I to the world [“…for I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives within me]. For neither is circumcision anything [the way that I was, living under the Law and trying to justify myself by it], nor uncircumcision [the only thing that matters is faith working through love], but a new creation.” (14,15)</p><p>Paul will return to this idea of being a new creation in his letter to the Corinthians. And his point to the Galatians here is clear: Having welcomed Christ, His faith has brought them into a relationship with God and has offered them the chance to live. To live a new life as a new person and to see the world and other people with the eyes of their new life—the life of Christ that lives in their hearts. </p><p>All the matters is what they have become not what they once were—no matter who you were. “And all ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 6 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul begins chapter 6 in verses 1-5 with an example of what “competing in love” looks like as opposed to competing in the legal works of the religious Law. The Law could be harsh on those “caught in wrongdoing,” like stoning or/and ostracizing them. These sinners must be restored “in a spirit of gentleness”, and believers must, “Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby [fulfilling] the law of Christ,” which is to “love your neighbor as yourselves.” (See chapter 5)</p><p>"Brothers and sisters, even if a person is caught in any wrongdoing, you who are spiritual are to restore such a person in a spirit of gentleness; each one looking to yourself, so that you are not tempted as well. 2 Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby fulfill the law of Christ. 3 For if anyone thinks that he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself. 4 But each one must examine his own work, and then he will have reason for boasting, but to himself alone, and not to another. 5 For each one will bear his own load."</p><p>“…each one [must look] to yourselves, so that you are not tempted as well…For if anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” When we bring the end of verse one together with verse three we get a better understanding of what Paul is getting at. </p><p>The Galatians must not get judgy with one another when unrighteousness rears its ugly head. Paul is telling them to be sure that they have come to rest in the Spirit’s power and presence and not their own merit, or else they will fall into temptation as well. Here, let me remind you that the problem that James was addressing in the Church was its yielding to temptation during trial. Since each person will have to “bear his own load,” he will have to face his or her own weaknesses and failures. Everybody’s poop stinks. </p><p>In the next section, verses 6-10, Paul tells the Galatians why they mustn’t get judgy, why they must choose the deeds of the flesh or the fruit of the Spirit.</p><p>"6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him. 7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap. 8 For the one who sows to his own flesh will reap destruction from the flesh, but the one who sows to the Spirit will reap eternal life from the Spirit. 9 Let’s not become discouraged in doing good, for in due time we will reap, if we do not become weary. 10 So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith."</p><p> “6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him.” The teacher and the student share in the good that comes from learning the gospel; they must share the fruits of the Spirit. "7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap." The Galatians must not delude themselves into thinking that they can turn their noses up at the gospel of Christ and the life the results from faith. They cannot look to justify themselves by their merit and expect a harvest of the fruits of the Spirit. </p><p>In verse nine, Paul speaks of not becoming discouraged and not becoming weary of the faith the Galatians live. Let’s not tire of living in faith, to put this a slightly differently. And I think that I can understand what the apostle is talking about. </p><p>It can become tiring and frustrating when things don’t go the way that we would like them to or expect. To live by faith is to live in hope and not in certainty. To live by the Law, well that is something entirely different. Sure it is pretty clear that no one can fulfill Moses’ Law, but there is more certainty in taking matters into our own hands. </p><p>Now good deeds are by definition good, whether done to show one’s faith or not. When the starving person gets fed it really doesn’t matter to her if the food comes from a Buddhist, an atheist, or a Christian: from a Baptist or a Roman Catholic for that matter. </p><p>Paul concludes this section by writing, “So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people…” (6:10a) Deeds done in the flesh will fail. Deeds done in the flesh will not last. Whatever we do by our own power—according to our own merit—will ultimately lead to the sin of pride and also to those deeds of the flesh that Paul named in chapter 5. </p><p>But the works born out of faith, out of the fruit of the Spirit, that is another thing entirely. Oh to have the kind of faith that remains deep even in the face of setback. And we know in deepest recesses of our hearts and minds what Paul is talking about here, because we’ve all begun good deeds that rested in our strength and merit. How long did they last? Did they change anyone’s life for good? Didn’t you simply grow weary of doing and doing? </p><p>The fruits of the Spirit, however, are lasting; in fact, they are going to outlast us. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control, these nine fruits arise out of faith, and when we choose to live by the Spirit, choose to leave the tomb and die to ourselves—our efforts and work and merit and pride—we allow Christ’s Spirit to live in us, and we receive that blessing that Israel could never hold on to.</p><p>"11 See with what large letters I have written to you with my own hand! 12 All who want to make a good showing in the flesh try to compel you to be circumcised, simply so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ. 13 For those who [d]are circumcised do not even keep the Law themselves, but they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh. 14 But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world. 15 For neither is circumcision anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creation. 16 And all who will follow this rule, peace and mercy be upon them, and upon the Israel of God."</p><p>In verse eleven Paul tells the Galatians that this means so much to him that he, himself, is writing them this letter. He was investing even more of his time into their faith—this time in the hope of helping them reclaim it. By comparison, in the next two verses Paul gives the Galatians a glimpse of the agitator’s motivations in what they are doing to the church. “…they want to compel you to be circumcised…so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ…they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh.” (12, 13) They don’t really care about the Galatians but only about themselves—as anyone committed to the works of Moses’ Law would be. </p><p>In the closing verses of this section, Paul brings his letter back around to the Christ-centered doctrine that he laid out back in chapter two. He writes:</p><p>"But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ [meaning he has done nothing, and Christ has done everything], through which the world has be crucified to me, and I to the world [“…for I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives within me]. For neither is circumcision anything [the way that I was, living under the Law and trying to justify myself by it], nor uncircumcision [the only thing that matters is faith working through love], but a new creation.” (14,15)</p><p>Paul will return to this idea of being a new creation in his letter to the Corinthians. And his point to the Galatians here is clear: Having welcomed Christ, His faith has brought them into a relationship with God and has offered them the chance to live. To live a new life as a new person and to see the world and other people with the eyes of their new life—the life of Christ that lives in their hearts. </p><p>All the matters is what they have become not what they once were—no matter who you were. “And all ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 25 Dec 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/79fb0bbf/78ebc927.mp3" length="16907747" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1053</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 6 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul begins chapter 6 in verses 1-5 with an example of what “competing in love” looks like as opposed to competing in the legal works of the religious Law. The Law could be harsh on those “caught in wrongdoing,” like stoning or/and ostracizing them. These sinners must be restored “in a spirit of gentleness”, and believers must, “Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby [fulfilling] the law of Christ,” which is to “love your neighbor as yourselves.” (See chapter 5)</p><p>"Brothers and sisters, even if a person is caught in any wrongdoing, you who are spiritual are to restore such a person in a spirit of gentleness; each one looking to yourself, so that you are not tempted as well. 2 Bear one another’s burdens, and thereby fulfill the law of Christ. 3 For if anyone thinks that he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself. 4 But each one must examine his own work, and then he will have reason for boasting, but to himself alone, and not to another. 5 For each one will bear his own load."</p><p>“…each one [must look] to yourselves, so that you are not tempted as well…For if anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.” When we bring the end of verse one together with verse three we get a better understanding of what Paul is getting at. </p><p>The Galatians must not get judgy with one another when unrighteousness rears its ugly head. Paul is telling them to be sure that they have come to rest in the Spirit’s power and presence and not their own merit, or else they will fall into temptation as well. Here, let me remind you that the problem that James was addressing in the Church was its yielding to temptation during trial. Since each person will have to “bear his own load,” he will have to face his or her own weaknesses and failures. Everybody’s poop stinks. </p><p>In the next section, verses 6-10, Paul tells the Galatians why they mustn’t get judgy, why they must choose the deeds of the flesh or the fruit of the Spirit.</p><p>"6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him. 7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap. 8 For the one who sows to his own flesh will reap destruction from the flesh, but the one who sows to the Spirit will reap eternal life from the Spirit. 9 Let’s not become discouraged in doing good, for in due time we will reap, if we do not become weary. 10 So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people, and especially to those who are of the household of the faith."</p><p> “6 The one who is taught the word is to share all good things with the one who teaches him.” The teacher and the student share in the good that comes from learning the gospel; they must share the fruits of the Spirit. "7 Do not be deceived, God is not mocked; for whatever a person sows, this he will also reap." The Galatians must not delude themselves into thinking that they can turn their noses up at the gospel of Christ and the life the results from faith. They cannot look to justify themselves by their merit and expect a harvest of the fruits of the Spirit. </p><p>In verse nine, Paul speaks of not becoming discouraged and not becoming weary of the faith the Galatians live. Let’s not tire of living in faith, to put this a slightly differently. And I think that I can understand what the apostle is talking about. </p><p>It can become tiring and frustrating when things don’t go the way that we would like them to or expect. To live by faith is to live in hope and not in certainty. To live by the Law, well that is something entirely different. Sure it is pretty clear that no one can fulfill Moses’ Law, but there is more certainty in taking matters into our own hands. </p><p>Now good deeds are by definition good, whether done to show one’s faith or not. When the starving person gets fed it really doesn’t matter to her if the food comes from a Buddhist, an atheist, or a Christian: from a Baptist or a Roman Catholic for that matter. </p><p>Paul concludes this section by writing, “So then, while we have opportunity, let’s do good to all people…” (6:10a) Deeds done in the flesh will fail. Deeds done in the flesh will not last. Whatever we do by our own power—according to our own merit—will ultimately lead to the sin of pride and also to those deeds of the flesh that Paul named in chapter 5. </p><p>But the works born out of faith, out of the fruit of the Spirit, that is another thing entirely. Oh to have the kind of faith that remains deep even in the face of setback. And we know in deepest recesses of our hearts and minds what Paul is talking about here, because we’ve all begun good deeds that rested in our strength and merit. How long did they last? Did they change anyone’s life for good? Didn’t you simply grow weary of doing and doing? </p><p>The fruits of the Spirit, however, are lasting; in fact, they are going to outlast us. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control, these nine fruits arise out of faith, and when we choose to live by the Spirit, choose to leave the tomb and die to ourselves—our efforts and work and merit and pride—we allow Christ’s Spirit to live in us, and we receive that blessing that Israel could never hold on to.</p><p>"11 See with what large letters I have written to you with my own hand! 12 All who want to make a good showing in the flesh try to compel you to be circumcised, simply so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ. 13 For those who [d]are circumcised do not even keep the Law themselves, but they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh. 14 But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world. 15 For neither is circumcision anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creation. 16 And all who will follow this rule, peace and mercy be upon them, and upon the Israel of God."</p><p>In verse eleven Paul tells the Galatians that this means so much to him that he, himself, is writing them this letter. He was investing even more of his time into their faith—this time in the hope of helping them reclaim it. By comparison, in the next two verses Paul gives the Galatians a glimpse of the agitator’s motivations in what they are doing to the church. “…they want to compel you to be circumcised…so that they will not be persecuted for the cross of Christ…they want to have you circumcised so that they may boast in your flesh.” (12, 13) They don’t really care about the Galatians but only about themselves—as anyone committed to the works of Moses’ Law would be. </p><p>In the closing verses of this section, Paul brings his letter back around to the Christ-centered doctrine that he laid out back in chapter two. He writes:</p><p>"But far be it from me to boast, except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ [meaning he has done nothing, and Christ has done everything], through which the world has be crucified to me, and I to the world [“…for I no longer live, but it is Christ who lives within me]. For neither is circumcision anything [the way that I was, living under the Law and trying to justify myself by it], nor uncircumcision [the only thing that matters is faith working through love], but a new creation.” (14,15)</p><p>Paul will return to this idea of being a new creation in his letter to the Corinthians. And his point to the Galatians here is clear: Having welcomed Christ, His faith has brought them into a relationship with God and has offered them the chance to live. To live a new life as a new person and to see the world and other people with the eyes of their new life—the life of Christ that lives in their hearts. </p><p>All the matters is what they have become not what they once were—no matter who you were. “And all ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>judgmental, avoiding, temptation, new, creation</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/79fb0bbf/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 5, Part 2: Taste the Rainbow...</title>
      <itunes:episode>60</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>60</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 5, Part 2: Taste the Rainbow...</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">609740f0-b1a8-4941-b461-f9117b6ae293</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/1ba52a1a</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>"13 For you were called to freedom, brothers and sisters; only do not turn your freedom into an opportunity for the flesh, but serve one another through love. 14 For the whole Law is fulfilled in one word, in the statement, “YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF.” 15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."</p><p>The legal practices of the Law of Moses provide “an opportunity for the flesh” to declare itself righteous. There is no hope nor faith in this. The Galatians are free to do what they want, but they shouldn’t take back up the sin of Adam. In this, each one of them only serves themselves, but Paul commands them to “serve one another through love.”</p><p>Paul is justified in making this command because Leviticus 19:18 orders God’s people to do this very thing, to love their neighbors as themselves. In fact, Paul them triples down on what he said earlier—about Jesus only being concerned with faith working through love—when he begins verse 14 by declaring that “the whole Law is fulfilled in one word,” the love of one’s neighbor as oneself. </p><p>"15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."<br>The Galatians are going to do what they are going to do, and Paul has hope that they will return to the true gospel, but their choice to pick at one another—their choice to disagree among themselves—will damage and infringe upon their witness and their ability to fulfill the role of being the body of Christ. </p><p>If the church continues down the path of walking in the Law, in merit, they will only fulfill the desires of the flesh—they will only, ultimately, be overcome by sin. Paul then writes some of the most quoted words in all of Christianity. </p><p>"16 But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not carry out the desire of the flesh. 17 For the desire of the flesh is against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are in opposition to one another, in order to keep you from doing whatever you want. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the Law. 19 Now the deeds of the flesh are evident, which are: sexual immorality, impurity, indecent behavior, 20 idolatry, witchcraft, hostilities, strife, jealousy, outbursts of anger, selfish ambition, dissensions, factions, 21envy, drunkenness, carousing, and things like these, of which I forewarn you, just as I have forewarned you, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23 gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law. 24 Now those who belong to Christ Jesus crucified the flesh with its passions and desires."</p><p>Paul says here that to seek to fulfill the Law will carry out the desire of the flesh. This legalism will ultimately lead to the “deeds of the flesh” that “are evident”. He then gives the Galatians a long list of the things that WILL result from carrying out the desires of the flesh. Paul’s statement is proven true simply by looking at the life of the Jews who maintained the necessity of the Law. </p><p>Ok. What I’m about to say will be provocative to some, but it ties in with what Paul has been saying of the Law to the Galatians. Here goes. Paul tells the Galatians that submitting to the Law will only result in “the deeds of the flesh” that are listed in verses 19-21. It doesn’t matter that the Law was given by God to the Moses to set His people apart, although it is full of things about holiness and purity…If the Galatians submit to it, they will fall away from Christ. </p><p>And why is this? In verses 16-18 Paul tells the church that only the Spirit acts against the flesh—against pride. And since the Law only results in pride…So Paul tells the Galatians that they cannot do whatever they want because the desires of the flesh and the desires of the Spirit are incompatible. Well, more than that, they are enemies. “You cannot serve both God and wealth,” Jesus says. </p><p>Following the Law will ultimately lead to the DEEDS of the flesh, which will produce a life of chaos; just look at that list bouncing around from one sin to the next. “ 22 But the FRUIT of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness, self-control”. </p><p>As we learned in the series on James, deeds done without faith are dead. And Paul tells us why, they lead only to chaos. Our works, even when undertaken with the best intentions, will only lead to these deeds of the flesh. </p><p>In verses 22 and 23, Paul distinguishes the deeds of the flesh—the work that comes out of our pride—from the fruits of the Spirit. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control spring not from our effort—or work—but arise in our lives from the presence of the Spirit. <br>So, going back to something that Paul said earlier in this letter. Jesus died in order that the nations of the world might be blessed by the presence of the Spirit. Jesus died so that we might experience these fruits; something that would have been impossible otherwise. </p><p>Paul closes out the chapter by stating: “25 If we live by the Spirit, let’s follow the Spirit as well. 26 Let’s not become boastful, challenging one another, envying one another.”</p><p>This is further evidence of what is happening in the church. “I’m holier that you.” “You are a sinner.” They are competing in the works of the Law—which will only lead to disappointment—when they should be competing in love.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>"13 For you were called to freedom, brothers and sisters; only do not turn your freedom into an opportunity for the flesh, but serve one another through love. 14 For the whole Law is fulfilled in one word, in the statement, “YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF.” 15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."</p><p>The legal practices of the Law of Moses provide “an opportunity for the flesh” to declare itself righteous. There is no hope nor faith in this. The Galatians are free to do what they want, but they shouldn’t take back up the sin of Adam. In this, each one of them only serves themselves, but Paul commands them to “serve one another through love.”</p><p>Paul is justified in making this command because Leviticus 19:18 orders God’s people to do this very thing, to love their neighbors as themselves. In fact, Paul them triples down on what he said earlier—about Jesus only being concerned with faith working through love—when he begins verse 14 by declaring that “the whole Law is fulfilled in one word,” the love of one’s neighbor as oneself. </p><p>"15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."<br>The Galatians are going to do what they are going to do, and Paul has hope that they will return to the true gospel, but their choice to pick at one another—their choice to disagree among themselves—will damage and infringe upon their witness and their ability to fulfill the role of being the body of Christ. </p><p>If the church continues down the path of walking in the Law, in merit, they will only fulfill the desires of the flesh—they will only, ultimately, be overcome by sin. Paul then writes some of the most quoted words in all of Christianity. </p><p>"16 But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not carry out the desire of the flesh. 17 For the desire of the flesh is against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are in opposition to one another, in order to keep you from doing whatever you want. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the Law. 19 Now the deeds of the flesh are evident, which are: sexual immorality, impurity, indecent behavior, 20 idolatry, witchcraft, hostilities, strife, jealousy, outbursts of anger, selfish ambition, dissensions, factions, 21envy, drunkenness, carousing, and things like these, of which I forewarn you, just as I have forewarned you, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23 gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law. 24 Now those who belong to Christ Jesus crucified the flesh with its passions and desires."</p><p>Paul says here that to seek to fulfill the Law will carry out the desire of the flesh. This legalism will ultimately lead to the “deeds of the flesh” that “are evident”. He then gives the Galatians a long list of the things that WILL result from carrying out the desires of the flesh. Paul’s statement is proven true simply by looking at the life of the Jews who maintained the necessity of the Law. </p><p>Ok. What I’m about to say will be provocative to some, but it ties in with what Paul has been saying of the Law to the Galatians. Here goes. Paul tells the Galatians that submitting to the Law will only result in “the deeds of the flesh” that are listed in verses 19-21. It doesn’t matter that the Law was given by God to the Moses to set His people apart, although it is full of things about holiness and purity…If the Galatians submit to it, they will fall away from Christ. </p><p>And why is this? In verses 16-18 Paul tells the church that only the Spirit acts against the flesh—against pride. And since the Law only results in pride…So Paul tells the Galatians that they cannot do whatever they want because the desires of the flesh and the desires of the Spirit are incompatible. Well, more than that, they are enemies. “You cannot serve both God and wealth,” Jesus says. </p><p>Following the Law will ultimately lead to the DEEDS of the flesh, which will produce a life of chaos; just look at that list bouncing around from one sin to the next. “ 22 But the FRUIT of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness, self-control”. </p><p>As we learned in the series on James, deeds done without faith are dead. And Paul tells us why, they lead only to chaos. Our works, even when undertaken with the best intentions, will only lead to these deeds of the flesh. </p><p>In verses 22 and 23, Paul distinguishes the deeds of the flesh—the work that comes out of our pride—from the fruits of the Spirit. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control spring not from our effort—or work—but arise in our lives from the presence of the Spirit. <br>So, going back to something that Paul said earlier in this letter. Jesus died in order that the nations of the world might be blessed by the presence of the Spirit. Jesus died so that we might experience these fruits; something that would have been impossible otherwise. </p><p>Paul closes out the chapter by stating: “25 If we live by the Spirit, let’s follow the Spirit as well. 26 Let’s not become boastful, challenging one another, envying one another.”</p><p>This is further evidence of what is happening in the church. “I’m holier that you.” “You are a sinner.” They are competing in the works of the Law—which will only lead to disappointment—when they should be competing in love.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 18 Dec 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/1ba52a1a/61bca426.mp3" length="12555538" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>781</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>"13 For you were called to freedom, brothers and sisters; only do not turn your freedom into an opportunity for the flesh, but serve one another through love. 14 For the whole Law is fulfilled in one word, in the statement, “YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF.” 15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."</p><p>The legal practices of the Law of Moses provide “an opportunity for the flesh” to declare itself righteous. There is no hope nor faith in this. The Galatians are free to do what they want, but they shouldn’t take back up the sin of Adam. In this, each one of them only serves themselves, but Paul commands them to “serve one another through love.”</p><p>Paul is justified in making this command because Leviticus 19:18 orders God’s people to do this very thing, to love their neighbors as themselves. In fact, Paul them triples down on what he said earlier—about Jesus only being concerned with faith working through love—when he begins verse 14 by declaring that “the whole Law is fulfilled in one word,” the love of one’s neighbor as oneself. </p><p>"15 But if you bite and devour one another, take care that you are not consumed by one another."<br>The Galatians are going to do what they are going to do, and Paul has hope that they will return to the true gospel, but their choice to pick at one another—their choice to disagree among themselves—will damage and infringe upon their witness and their ability to fulfill the role of being the body of Christ. </p><p>If the church continues down the path of walking in the Law, in merit, they will only fulfill the desires of the flesh—they will only, ultimately, be overcome by sin. Paul then writes some of the most quoted words in all of Christianity. </p><p>"16 But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not carry out the desire of the flesh. 17 For the desire of the flesh is against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are in opposition to one another, in order to keep you from doing whatever you want. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the Law. 19 Now the deeds of the flesh are evident, which are: sexual immorality, impurity, indecent behavior, 20 idolatry, witchcraft, hostilities, strife, jealousy, outbursts of anger, selfish ambition, dissensions, factions, 21envy, drunkenness, carousing, and things like these, of which I forewarn you, just as I have forewarned you, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23 gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law. 24 Now those who belong to Christ Jesus crucified the flesh with its passions and desires."</p><p>Paul says here that to seek to fulfill the Law will carry out the desire of the flesh. This legalism will ultimately lead to the “deeds of the flesh” that “are evident”. He then gives the Galatians a long list of the things that WILL result from carrying out the desires of the flesh. Paul’s statement is proven true simply by looking at the life of the Jews who maintained the necessity of the Law. </p><p>Ok. What I’m about to say will be provocative to some, but it ties in with what Paul has been saying of the Law to the Galatians. Here goes. Paul tells the Galatians that submitting to the Law will only result in “the deeds of the flesh” that are listed in verses 19-21. It doesn’t matter that the Law was given by God to the Moses to set His people apart, although it is full of things about holiness and purity…If the Galatians submit to it, they will fall away from Christ. </p><p>And why is this? In verses 16-18 Paul tells the church that only the Spirit acts against the flesh—against pride. And since the Law only results in pride…So Paul tells the Galatians that they cannot do whatever they want because the desires of the flesh and the desires of the Spirit are incompatible. Well, more than that, they are enemies. “You cannot serve both God and wealth,” Jesus says. </p><p>Following the Law will ultimately lead to the DEEDS of the flesh, which will produce a life of chaos; just look at that list bouncing around from one sin to the next. “ 22 But the FRUIT of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23gentleness, self-control”. </p><p>As we learned in the series on James, deeds done without faith are dead. And Paul tells us why, they lead only to chaos. Our works, even when undertaken with the best intentions, will only lead to these deeds of the flesh. </p><p>In verses 22 and 23, Paul distinguishes the deeds of the flesh—the work that comes out of our pride—from the fruits of the Spirit. Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control spring not from our effort—or work—but arise in our lives from the presence of the Spirit. <br>So, going back to something that Paul said earlier in this letter. Jesus died in order that the nations of the world might be blessed by the presence of the Spirit. Jesus died so that we might experience these fruits; something that would have been impossible otherwise. </p><p>Paul closes out the chapter by stating: “25 If we live by the Spirit, let’s follow the Spirit as well. 26 Let’s not become boastful, challenging one another, envying one another.”</p><p>This is further evidence of what is happening in the church. “I’m holier that you.” “You are a sinner.” They are competing in the works of the Law—which will only lead to disappointment—when they should be competing in love.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>fruits, Spirit, flesh, pride, law</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1ba52a1a/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 5, Part 1: Free</title>
      <itunes:episode>59</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>59</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 5, Part 1: Free</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">9478f29e-fe7b-4ced-9dd8-1941de8c7577</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d66c71e5</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 5 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Chapter five begins with a declaration: “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to the yoke of slavery.”</p><p>"2 Look! I, Paul, tell you that if you have yourselves circumcised, Christ will be of no benefit to you. 3 And I testify again to every man who has himself circumcised, that he is obligated to keep the whole Law.4 You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by the Law; you have fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision means anything, but faith working through love."</p><p>In verses 2-6 Paul has his Moses—Deuteronomy 30—moment with the Galatians:<br>“But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed. You will not live a long, good life in the land you are crossing the Jordan to occupy.” (17,18 NLT)</p><p>“…if you have yourself circumcised…” “…if you refuse to listen…” </p><p>“You have been severed from Christ…” “…you will certainly be destroyed…” </p><p>Paul remembers something that the neither the Galatians nor many of us Christians—and people in general—seem to have: There is a cost to every decision, every action, and every desire. If the men of Galatia choose to have themselves circumcised in honor to fulfill legal requirements, if they ignore Paul’s teaching that doing so will not make them righteous in God’s eyes, there will be a price to pay.</p><p>This is because the man does so “is obligated to keep the whole Law,” which cannot be accomplished! If they do submit to circumcision, they “have been severed from Christ,” because they “are seeking to be justified by the Law”. Verse 14 is intended to be a wake-up call for the erring Galatians: This is the cost of a wrong choice—because it was Adam’s choice. </p><p>Paul is not being hyperbolic in these verses because he equates this different gospel, this gospel of the agitators, to the sin of Adam that said to God, “I no longer need You. I can make my own way, because I get to say what is right and wrong, good and evil.” If that isn’t still the common sentiment lurking in the human heart and head, I don’t know what it could be. Adam’s sin is at the core of social and cultural relativism, which is encapsulated in the commonly used phrases my truth and your truth. And our participation in this practice—this belief—tells God that we do not want Jesus Christ’s life as our own. </p><p>Paul has already covered this ground with the Galatians, but here in chapter five he’s just getting down to the brass tacks. “If you make this choice, here is what it will cost you.” Moses tells Israel in Deuteronomy 30 that if they serve other gods, and turn from the LORD, they “will certainly be destroyed.” Paul tells the Galatians that if they submit to the Law, they are worshipping other gods: themselves. </p><p>The act of willful circumcision is the refusal to listen to the truth of the Spirit—which was given to the Jews and the Gentiles only through Jesus’ death on the cross—and has only one result: a fall from grace. <br>But please note, this fall does not result from God’s choice but from the Galatians’—and our—attempts to justify ourselves and earn—or make—our own salvation, which contradicts the very core of our Christian faith, that, “we, through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.” Now what in the world does this mean?</p><p>Adhering to the Law does not require faith in God; it only requires a person’s striving. And who needs God for that? The NLT translates verse five as:</p><p>“But we who live by the Spirit eagerly wait to receive by faith the righteousness God has promised to us.”<br>We see merit and self-righteousness at the heart of the Galatians’ false gospel but hope and faith in Paul’s gospel. We live according to our will and by our own power in the former, but we must trust God to bring about His will in our lives in the latter. Proverbs 16:9 states: “The human heart plans the way, but the LORD directs the steps.” (NABRE)</p><p>Paul states in verse five that it is the presence of the Spirit that brings a person to righteousness, and this is only accomplished through faith in the power and work of God and not by our own efforts or merit. <br>If to be righteous means to order one’s life according to the will of God, then Proverbs 16:9 is spot on the money. Only the Spirit can accomplish this in us; only the Spirt can keep us living in the Way—living like Jesus—and only living like Jesus will bring us to life. </p><p>On the other hand, if we try to accomplish this by our own works and wits, if it is our heart that plans the way, we might as well all change our names to Sisyphus. Because no matter how close we get, we will never overcome that last obstacle. And then it’s back down to bottom of the hill to do ALL OVER AGAIN. </p><p>In the final verse of this section, Paul reminds the Galatians of one simple fact: The only thing that matters to Jesus is “faith working through love.”  This is something that we have already heard in James’ letter in chapter 2:14ff, with his discussion of the faiths of Abraham and Rehab. Whether you are a Gentile or a Jew, Paul says here in verse 6, it doesn’t matter because through faith you can demonstrate love—agape specifically. </p><p>"7 You were running well; who hindered you from obeying the truth? 8 This persuasion did not come from Him who calls you. 9 A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough. 10 I have confidence in you in the Lord, that you will adopt no other view; but the one who is disturbing you will bear the punishment, whoever he is."</p><p>Paul returns to asking the Galatians why they had started falling away, and we learn that he is confused about this. He begins by complimenting them, by telling them how well they had been doing, but now…<br>His question in verse seven, “who hindered you from obeying the truth”, is rhetorical; Paul knows who has done this: these agitators—who, although they have been rather persuasive, Paul states, are only human. Paul believes that the church will return to the Lord in the end; he has “confidence” in them. </p><p>More interesting to me is something that Paul is implying here. “A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough.” What affects one person in the church affects everyone in the church. The Galatians ARE NOT a gathering of free agents, each one trying to make his or her own way into heaven—each his or her on journey to Christ—but they ARE all one big lump of dough! How different a view this is than the one we modern Christians maintain today. </p><p>The failure of one, the error of one, affects the whole church! And may in fact keep the church from being what it was created to be: the Body of Christ for the world. “…Jesus took the bread, gave thanks to God, and gave it to His disciples and said, ‘This is my body which is broken for you. Do this for the remembrance of Me.’”</p><p>Not only will the Galatians make their way back in faith, Paul says that he is sure that God will correct that little bit of yeast that has leavened the dough. Nevertheless, Paul knows that there will be cost involved in the church’s return to the true gospel. This is why he gets rather emotional and graphic in the last two verses of this section. </p><p>"11 But as for me, brothers and sisters, if I still preach circumcision, why am I still persecuted? Then the stumbling block of the cross has been eliminated. 12 I wish that those who are troubling you would even emasculate themselves."</p><p>It appears that the yeast, the agitators, may in fact have lied to the Galatians and had told the church that Paul was still preaching circumci...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 5 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Chapter five begins with a declaration: “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to the yoke of slavery.”</p><p>"2 Look! I, Paul, tell you that if you have yourselves circumcised, Christ will be of no benefit to you. 3 And I testify again to every man who has himself circumcised, that he is obligated to keep the whole Law.4 You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by the Law; you have fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision means anything, but faith working through love."</p><p>In verses 2-6 Paul has his Moses—Deuteronomy 30—moment with the Galatians:<br>“But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed. You will not live a long, good life in the land you are crossing the Jordan to occupy.” (17,18 NLT)</p><p>“…if you have yourself circumcised…” “…if you refuse to listen…” </p><p>“You have been severed from Christ…” “…you will certainly be destroyed…” </p><p>Paul remembers something that the neither the Galatians nor many of us Christians—and people in general—seem to have: There is a cost to every decision, every action, and every desire. If the men of Galatia choose to have themselves circumcised in honor to fulfill legal requirements, if they ignore Paul’s teaching that doing so will not make them righteous in God’s eyes, there will be a price to pay.</p><p>This is because the man does so “is obligated to keep the whole Law,” which cannot be accomplished! If they do submit to circumcision, they “have been severed from Christ,” because they “are seeking to be justified by the Law”. Verse 14 is intended to be a wake-up call for the erring Galatians: This is the cost of a wrong choice—because it was Adam’s choice. </p><p>Paul is not being hyperbolic in these verses because he equates this different gospel, this gospel of the agitators, to the sin of Adam that said to God, “I no longer need You. I can make my own way, because I get to say what is right and wrong, good and evil.” If that isn’t still the common sentiment lurking in the human heart and head, I don’t know what it could be. Adam’s sin is at the core of social and cultural relativism, which is encapsulated in the commonly used phrases my truth and your truth. And our participation in this practice—this belief—tells God that we do not want Jesus Christ’s life as our own. </p><p>Paul has already covered this ground with the Galatians, but here in chapter five he’s just getting down to the brass tacks. “If you make this choice, here is what it will cost you.” Moses tells Israel in Deuteronomy 30 that if they serve other gods, and turn from the LORD, they “will certainly be destroyed.” Paul tells the Galatians that if they submit to the Law, they are worshipping other gods: themselves. </p><p>The act of willful circumcision is the refusal to listen to the truth of the Spirit—which was given to the Jews and the Gentiles only through Jesus’ death on the cross—and has only one result: a fall from grace. <br>But please note, this fall does not result from God’s choice but from the Galatians’—and our—attempts to justify ourselves and earn—or make—our own salvation, which contradicts the very core of our Christian faith, that, “we, through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.” Now what in the world does this mean?</p><p>Adhering to the Law does not require faith in God; it only requires a person’s striving. And who needs God for that? The NLT translates verse five as:</p><p>“But we who live by the Spirit eagerly wait to receive by faith the righteousness God has promised to us.”<br>We see merit and self-righteousness at the heart of the Galatians’ false gospel but hope and faith in Paul’s gospel. We live according to our will and by our own power in the former, but we must trust God to bring about His will in our lives in the latter. Proverbs 16:9 states: “The human heart plans the way, but the LORD directs the steps.” (NABRE)</p><p>Paul states in verse five that it is the presence of the Spirit that brings a person to righteousness, and this is only accomplished through faith in the power and work of God and not by our own efforts or merit. <br>If to be righteous means to order one’s life according to the will of God, then Proverbs 16:9 is spot on the money. Only the Spirit can accomplish this in us; only the Spirt can keep us living in the Way—living like Jesus—and only living like Jesus will bring us to life. </p><p>On the other hand, if we try to accomplish this by our own works and wits, if it is our heart that plans the way, we might as well all change our names to Sisyphus. Because no matter how close we get, we will never overcome that last obstacle. And then it’s back down to bottom of the hill to do ALL OVER AGAIN. </p><p>In the final verse of this section, Paul reminds the Galatians of one simple fact: The only thing that matters to Jesus is “faith working through love.”  This is something that we have already heard in James’ letter in chapter 2:14ff, with his discussion of the faiths of Abraham and Rehab. Whether you are a Gentile or a Jew, Paul says here in verse 6, it doesn’t matter because through faith you can demonstrate love—agape specifically. </p><p>"7 You were running well; who hindered you from obeying the truth? 8 This persuasion did not come from Him who calls you. 9 A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough. 10 I have confidence in you in the Lord, that you will adopt no other view; but the one who is disturbing you will bear the punishment, whoever he is."</p><p>Paul returns to asking the Galatians why they had started falling away, and we learn that he is confused about this. He begins by complimenting them, by telling them how well they had been doing, but now…<br>His question in verse seven, “who hindered you from obeying the truth”, is rhetorical; Paul knows who has done this: these agitators—who, although they have been rather persuasive, Paul states, are only human. Paul believes that the church will return to the Lord in the end; he has “confidence” in them. </p><p>More interesting to me is something that Paul is implying here. “A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough.” What affects one person in the church affects everyone in the church. The Galatians ARE NOT a gathering of free agents, each one trying to make his or her own way into heaven—each his or her on journey to Christ—but they ARE all one big lump of dough! How different a view this is than the one we modern Christians maintain today. </p><p>The failure of one, the error of one, affects the whole church! And may in fact keep the church from being what it was created to be: the Body of Christ for the world. “…Jesus took the bread, gave thanks to God, and gave it to His disciples and said, ‘This is my body which is broken for you. Do this for the remembrance of Me.’”</p><p>Not only will the Galatians make their way back in faith, Paul says that he is sure that God will correct that little bit of yeast that has leavened the dough. Nevertheless, Paul knows that there will be cost involved in the church’s return to the true gospel. This is why he gets rather emotional and graphic in the last two verses of this section. </p><p>"11 But as for me, brothers and sisters, if I still preach circumcision, why am I still persecuted? Then the stumbling block of the cross has been eliminated. 12 I wish that those who are troubling you would even emasculate themselves."</p><p>It appears that the yeast, the agitators, may in fact have lied to the Galatians and had told the church that Paul was still preaching circumci...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 18 Dec 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d66c71e5/c2865dd0.mp3" length="15306963" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>953</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 5 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Chapter five begins with a declaration: “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to the yoke of slavery.”</p><p>"2 Look! I, Paul, tell you that if you have yourselves circumcised, Christ will be of no benefit to you. 3 And I testify again to every man who has himself circumcised, that he is obligated to keep the whole Law.4 You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by the Law; you have fallen from grace. 5 For we through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision nor uncircumcision means anything, but faith working through love."</p><p>In verses 2-6 Paul has his Moses—Deuteronomy 30—moment with the Galatians:<br>“But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed. You will not live a long, good life in the land you are crossing the Jordan to occupy.” (17,18 NLT)</p><p>“…if you have yourself circumcised…” “…if you refuse to listen…” </p><p>“You have been severed from Christ…” “…you will certainly be destroyed…” </p><p>Paul remembers something that the neither the Galatians nor many of us Christians—and people in general—seem to have: There is a cost to every decision, every action, and every desire. If the men of Galatia choose to have themselves circumcised in honor to fulfill legal requirements, if they ignore Paul’s teaching that doing so will not make them righteous in God’s eyes, there will be a price to pay.</p><p>This is because the man does so “is obligated to keep the whole Law,” which cannot be accomplished! If they do submit to circumcision, they “have been severed from Christ,” because they “are seeking to be justified by the Law”. Verse 14 is intended to be a wake-up call for the erring Galatians: This is the cost of a wrong choice—because it was Adam’s choice. </p><p>Paul is not being hyperbolic in these verses because he equates this different gospel, this gospel of the agitators, to the sin of Adam that said to God, “I no longer need You. I can make my own way, because I get to say what is right and wrong, good and evil.” If that isn’t still the common sentiment lurking in the human heart and head, I don’t know what it could be. Adam’s sin is at the core of social and cultural relativism, which is encapsulated in the commonly used phrases my truth and your truth. And our participation in this practice—this belief—tells God that we do not want Jesus Christ’s life as our own. </p><p>Paul has already covered this ground with the Galatians, but here in chapter five he’s just getting down to the brass tacks. “If you make this choice, here is what it will cost you.” Moses tells Israel in Deuteronomy 30 that if they serve other gods, and turn from the LORD, they “will certainly be destroyed.” Paul tells the Galatians that if they submit to the Law, they are worshipping other gods: themselves. </p><p>The act of willful circumcision is the refusal to listen to the truth of the Spirit—which was given to the Jews and the Gentiles only through Jesus’ death on the cross—and has only one result: a fall from grace. <br>But please note, this fall does not result from God’s choice but from the Galatians’—and our—attempts to justify ourselves and earn—or make—our own salvation, which contradicts the very core of our Christian faith, that, “we, through the Spirit, by faith, are waiting for the hope of righteousness.” Now what in the world does this mean?</p><p>Adhering to the Law does not require faith in God; it only requires a person’s striving. And who needs God for that? The NLT translates verse five as:</p><p>“But we who live by the Spirit eagerly wait to receive by faith the righteousness God has promised to us.”<br>We see merit and self-righteousness at the heart of the Galatians’ false gospel but hope and faith in Paul’s gospel. We live according to our will and by our own power in the former, but we must trust God to bring about His will in our lives in the latter. Proverbs 16:9 states: “The human heart plans the way, but the LORD directs the steps.” (NABRE)</p><p>Paul states in verse five that it is the presence of the Spirit that brings a person to righteousness, and this is only accomplished through faith in the power and work of God and not by our own efforts or merit. <br>If to be righteous means to order one’s life according to the will of God, then Proverbs 16:9 is spot on the money. Only the Spirit can accomplish this in us; only the Spirt can keep us living in the Way—living like Jesus—and only living like Jesus will bring us to life. </p><p>On the other hand, if we try to accomplish this by our own works and wits, if it is our heart that plans the way, we might as well all change our names to Sisyphus. Because no matter how close we get, we will never overcome that last obstacle. And then it’s back down to bottom of the hill to do ALL OVER AGAIN. </p><p>In the final verse of this section, Paul reminds the Galatians of one simple fact: The only thing that matters to Jesus is “faith working through love.”  This is something that we have already heard in James’ letter in chapter 2:14ff, with his discussion of the faiths of Abraham and Rehab. Whether you are a Gentile or a Jew, Paul says here in verse 6, it doesn’t matter because through faith you can demonstrate love—agape specifically. </p><p>"7 You were running well; who hindered you from obeying the truth? 8 This persuasion did not come from Him who calls you. 9 A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough. 10 I have confidence in you in the Lord, that you will adopt no other view; but the one who is disturbing you will bear the punishment, whoever he is."</p><p>Paul returns to asking the Galatians why they had started falling away, and we learn that he is confused about this. He begins by complimenting them, by telling them how well they had been doing, but now…<br>His question in verse seven, “who hindered you from obeying the truth”, is rhetorical; Paul knows who has done this: these agitators—who, although they have been rather persuasive, Paul states, are only human. Paul believes that the church will return to the Lord in the end; he has “confidence” in them. </p><p>More interesting to me is something that Paul is implying here. “A little leaven leavens the whole lump of dough.” What affects one person in the church affects everyone in the church. The Galatians ARE NOT a gathering of free agents, each one trying to make his or her own way into heaven—each his or her on journey to Christ—but they ARE all one big lump of dough! How different a view this is than the one we modern Christians maintain today. </p><p>The failure of one, the error of one, affects the whole church! And may in fact keep the church from being what it was created to be: the Body of Christ for the world. “…Jesus took the bread, gave thanks to God, and gave it to His disciples and said, ‘This is my body which is broken for you. Do this for the remembrance of Me.’”</p><p>Not only will the Galatians make their way back in faith, Paul says that he is sure that God will correct that little bit of yeast that has leavened the dough. Nevertheless, Paul knows that there will be cost involved in the church’s return to the true gospel. This is why he gets rather emotional and graphic in the last two verses of this section. </p><p>"11 But as for me, brothers and sisters, if I still preach circumcision, why am I still persecuted? Then the stumbling block of the cross has been eliminated. 12 I wish that those who are troubling you would even emasculate themselves."</p><p>It appears that the yeast, the agitators, may in fact have lied to the Galatians and had told the church that Paul was still preaching circumci...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>freedom, legalism, love, slavery, yeast, all, together</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d66c71e5/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 4, Part 2: Longing for the Empty Nest</title>
      <itunes:episode>62</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>62</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 4, Part 2: Longing for the Empty Nest</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">fb4e09dd-fe2b-402d-9740-9e3c72e465ed</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/44bf7f9b</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>Paul begins this section urging the Galatians to become as he as, as one who has set aside the legal practices of the Law of Moses—as someone who has stopped seeking to be justified through his own merit. In this way, he has become like the Galatians: He now lives by faith—by Christ. </p><p>"12 I beg of you, brothers and sisters, become as I am, for I also have become as you are. You have done me no wrong; 13 but you know that it was because of a bodily illness that I preached the gospel to you the first time; 14 and you did not despise that which was a trial to you in my bodily condition, nor express contempt, but you received me as an angel of God, as Christ Jesus Himself. 15 Where then is that sense of blessing you had? For I testify about you that, if possible, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me. 16 So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth? 17 They eagerly seek you, not in a commendable way, but they want to shut you out so that you will seek them. 18 But it is good always to be eagerly sought in a commendable way, and not only when I am present with you. 19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul ends verse 12 by telling the Galatians, “You have done me no wrong,” but in verse 16 he asks, “So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth?” So the issue here is that the Galatians seem have come to view Paul as their enemy because he told them the truth concerning circumcision—specifically—and the legal works of the Law. </p><p>In verses 13-15, we get a glimpse of the visit where Paul preached the gospel. The opportunity to preach arose because of some unidentified ailment—perhaps something to do with his vision since the Galatians, “would have torn out [their] eyes and given them to [him].” (15) But whatever this condition, it seems that it would have normally been considered off-putting; Paul calls it “a trial” to the Galatians. Nevertheless, instead of shewing him off as a demon, they welcomed him as an angel and his message as gospel truth. But now, at verse 16, they consider him an enemy. </p><p>This reversal has happened because the agitators—the preachers of the different gospel—have been courting the Galatians. Paul says these teachers want to cut the Galatians off from the rest of the Church that lives by faith so that they will become the Galatians’ only source of instruction. Still, Paul says in verse 18, it’s good to be courted—just make sure that those who are courting you do so with the truth, do so commendably. </p><p>"19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul gave birth to the church in Galatia; he put all of himself into bringing them into life through Christ and through faith. It seems that like any parent, he had let the church go about its way, certain that it would continue in the way of truth, the way of faith. Proverbs 22:6, “Train up a child in the way he should go, even when he grows older he will not abandon it.” Paul had cut the apron strings, and they had trapped themselves in the pantry, and he considers if he must go and give birth to them again.</p><p>I can hear him ask, “Am I going to have to start all over again with you, and this time stay until ‘Christ is formed in you’? Do I have to spoon-feed you the gospel until it pours forth from your hearts?”<br>He is frustrated, and I feel him. I’m sure every natural, adoptive, and spiritual parent knows exactly what Paul is thinking—knows what he is going through internally. </p><p>These Gentiles, the Galatians, Paul considers his children, and I am sure when he was with them, he taught them that they were brothers and sisters—a spiritual family closer than blood relations. <br>How different from our Church today in the twenty-first century—where we come and go as we please and our time together is founded on convenience. </p><p>How desperately Paul wants to return to them; his family is in need—even though they don’t think that they are. I guess he assumes he’d calm down if he saw them face to face, but he knows that he’s being harsh in his letter, since he ends verse twenty with, “for I am at a loss about you!” Paul begins the final section of the chapter presenting his children, the Galatians, with a choice much like Moses did with Israel in Deuteronomy 30:</p><p>“Now listen! Today I am giving you a choice between life and death, between prosperity and disaster…But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed…Today I have given you the choice between life and death, between blessings and curses. No I call on heaven and earth to witness the choice you make. Oh, that you would choose life, so that you and your descendants might live!” (NLT)</p><p>He first examples Abraham’s first two sons, Ishmael and Isaac, and he distinguishes between the two according to how they were born: one is born from Sarah’s plans—from the flesh—and the other is according to the Promise of God. This is found in Genesis 16. </p><p>In the final verses of the chapter Paul uses their births as an allegory for the Old and New Covenants, for slavery to the legal works of the Law and for the freedom of faith. And Paul reminds the Galatians that they are children of the Promise because of Christ, reborn in Him to be free and no longer born into sin and slavery. </p><p>"21 Tell me, you who want to be under law, do you not listen to the Law? 22 For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by the slave woman and one by the free woman. 23 But the son by the slave woman was born according to the flesh, and the son by the free woman through the promise."</p><p>Blessing only originates through the free woman—that is, Sarah. Ismail was born to be Abraham’s descendant through his parent’s efforts and by their merit. Since this son was “born according to the flesh” his life would be subject to those principles of the flesh that we talked about last episode. Accordingly, his life would be one of chaos and struggle (See Genesis 16 for more on this.)</p><p>"24 This is speaking allegorically, for these women are two covenants: one coming from Mount Sinai giving birth to children who are to be slaves; she is Hagar. 25 Now this Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia and corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is enslaved with her children. 26 But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother."</p><p>In providing this explanation, we are reminded that Paul is writing to Gentiles, to people unfamiliar with the Hebrew scriptures. He here gives the Galatians a choice to attempt to live by the sweat of their brows—Ismael, Adam, and the Mosaic Law—or to live in the Spirit through faith—through believing in God’s promises, acting accordingly, and being forced into trusting in someone other than themselves. Freedom is only found through Sarah. </p><p>"28 And you, brothers and sisters, like Isaac, are children of promise. 29 But as at that time the son who was born according to the flesh persecuted the one who was born according to the Spirit, so it is even now. 30 But what does the Scripture say? 'Drive out the slave woman and her son, For the son of the slave woman shall not be an heir with the son of the free woman.' 31 So then, brothers and sisters, we are not children of a slave woman, but of the free woman."</p><p>Paul says here that there is no room in the Galatians’ hearts for both the old and new covenants—or to put it more broadly and in keeping with this chapter—no room for both the principles of the flesh—slavery—and the life of the Spirit in the same hu...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>Paul begins this section urging the Galatians to become as he as, as one who has set aside the legal practices of the Law of Moses—as someone who has stopped seeking to be justified through his own merit. In this way, he has become like the Galatians: He now lives by faith—by Christ. </p><p>"12 I beg of you, brothers and sisters, become as I am, for I also have become as you are. You have done me no wrong; 13 but you know that it was because of a bodily illness that I preached the gospel to you the first time; 14 and you did not despise that which was a trial to you in my bodily condition, nor express contempt, but you received me as an angel of God, as Christ Jesus Himself. 15 Where then is that sense of blessing you had? For I testify about you that, if possible, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me. 16 So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth? 17 They eagerly seek you, not in a commendable way, but they want to shut you out so that you will seek them. 18 But it is good always to be eagerly sought in a commendable way, and not only when I am present with you. 19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul ends verse 12 by telling the Galatians, “You have done me no wrong,” but in verse 16 he asks, “So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth?” So the issue here is that the Galatians seem have come to view Paul as their enemy because he told them the truth concerning circumcision—specifically—and the legal works of the Law. </p><p>In verses 13-15, we get a glimpse of the visit where Paul preached the gospel. The opportunity to preach arose because of some unidentified ailment—perhaps something to do with his vision since the Galatians, “would have torn out [their] eyes and given them to [him].” (15) But whatever this condition, it seems that it would have normally been considered off-putting; Paul calls it “a trial” to the Galatians. Nevertheless, instead of shewing him off as a demon, they welcomed him as an angel and his message as gospel truth. But now, at verse 16, they consider him an enemy. </p><p>This reversal has happened because the agitators—the preachers of the different gospel—have been courting the Galatians. Paul says these teachers want to cut the Galatians off from the rest of the Church that lives by faith so that they will become the Galatians’ only source of instruction. Still, Paul says in verse 18, it’s good to be courted—just make sure that those who are courting you do so with the truth, do so commendably. </p><p>"19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul gave birth to the church in Galatia; he put all of himself into bringing them into life through Christ and through faith. It seems that like any parent, he had let the church go about its way, certain that it would continue in the way of truth, the way of faith. Proverbs 22:6, “Train up a child in the way he should go, even when he grows older he will not abandon it.” Paul had cut the apron strings, and they had trapped themselves in the pantry, and he considers if he must go and give birth to them again.</p><p>I can hear him ask, “Am I going to have to start all over again with you, and this time stay until ‘Christ is formed in you’? Do I have to spoon-feed you the gospel until it pours forth from your hearts?”<br>He is frustrated, and I feel him. I’m sure every natural, adoptive, and spiritual parent knows exactly what Paul is thinking—knows what he is going through internally. </p><p>These Gentiles, the Galatians, Paul considers his children, and I am sure when he was with them, he taught them that they were brothers and sisters—a spiritual family closer than blood relations. <br>How different from our Church today in the twenty-first century—where we come and go as we please and our time together is founded on convenience. </p><p>How desperately Paul wants to return to them; his family is in need—even though they don’t think that they are. I guess he assumes he’d calm down if he saw them face to face, but he knows that he’s being harsh in his letter, since he ends verse twenty with, “for I am at a loss about you!” Paul begins the final section of the chapter presenting his children, the Galatians, with a choice much like Moses did with Israel in Deuteronomy 30:</p><p>“Now listen! Today I am giving you a choice between life and death, between prosperity and disaster…But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed…Today I have given you the choice between life and death, between blessings and curses. No I call on heaven and earth to witness the choice you make. Oh, that you would choose life, so that you and your descendants might live!” (NLT)</p><p>He first examples Abraham’s first two sons, Ishmael and Isaac, and he distinguishes between the two according to how they were born: one is born from Sarah’s plans—from the flesh—and the other is according to the Promise of God. This is found in Genesis 16. </p><p>In the final verses of the chapter Paul uses their births as an allegory for the Old and New Covenants, for slavery to the legal works of the Law and for the freedom of faith. And Paul reminds the Galatians that they are children of the Promise because of Christ, reborn in Him to be free and no longer born into sin and slavery. </p><p>"21 Tell me, you who want to be under law, do you not listen to the Law? 22 For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by the slave woman and one by the free woman. 23 But the son by the slave woman was born according to the flesh, and the son by the free woman through the promise."</p><p>Blessing only originates through the free woman—that is, Sarah. Ismail was born to be Abraham’s descendant through his parent’s efforts and by their merit. Since this son was “born according to the flesh” his life would be subject to those principles of the flesh that we talked about last episode. Accordingly, his life would be one of chaos and struggle (See Genesis 16 for more on this.)</p><p>"24 This is speaking allegorically, for these women are two covenants: one coming from Mount Sinai giving birth to children who are to be slaves; she is Hagar. 25 Now this Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia and corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is enslaved with her children. 26 But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother."</p><p>In providing this explanation, we are reminded that Paul is writing to Gentiles, to people unfamiliar with the Hebrew scriptures. He here gives the Galatians a choice to attempt to live by the sweat of their brows—Ismael, Adam, and the Mosaic Law—or to live in the Spirit through faith—through believing in God’s promises, acting accordingly, and being forced into trusting in someone other than themselves. Freedom is only found through Sarah. </p><p>"28 And you, brothers and sisters, like Isaac, are children of promise. 29 But as at that time the son who was born according to the flesh persecuted the one who was born according to the Spirit, so it is even now. 30 But what does the Scripture say? 'Drive out the slave woman and her son, For the son of the slave woman shall not be an heir with the son of the free woman.' 31 So then, brothers and sisters, we are not children of a slave woman, but of the free woman."</p><p>Paul says here that there is no room in the Galatians’ hearts for both the old and new covenants—or to put it more broadly and in keeping with this chapter—no room for both the principles of the flesh—slavery—and the life of the Spirit in the same hu...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 11 Dec 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/44bf7f9b/8e6d50d3.mp3" length="13538160" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>843</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART II (NASB)</p><p>Paul begins this section urging the Galatians to become as he as, as one who has set aside the legal practices of the Law of Moses—as someone who has stopped seeking to be justified through his own merit. In this way, he has become like the Galatians: He now lives by faith—by Christ. </p><p>"12 I beg of you, brothers and sisters, become as I am, for I also have become as you are. You have done me no wrong; 13 but you know that it was because of a bodily illness that I preached the gospel to you the first time; 14 and you did not despise that which was a trial to you in my bodily condition, nor express contempt, but you received me as an angel of God, as Christ Jesus Himself. 15 Where then is that sense of blessing you had? For I testify about you that, if possible, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me. 16 So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth? 17 They eagerly seek you, not in a commendable way, but they want to shut you out so that you will seek them. 18 But it is good always to be eagerly sought in a commendable way, and not only when I am present with you. 19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul ends verse 12 by telling the Galatians, “You have done me no wrong,” but in verse 16 he asks, “So have I become your enemy by telling you the truth?” So the issue here is that the Galatians seem have come to view Paul as their enemy because he told them the truth concerning circumcision—specifically—and the legal works of the Law. </p><p>In verses 13-15, we get a glimpse of the visit where Paul preached the gospel. The opportunity to preach arose because of some unidentified ailment—perhaps something to do with his vision since the Galatians, “would have torn out [their] eyes and given them to [him].” (15) But whatever this condition, it seems that it would have normally been considered off-putting; Paul calls it “a trial” to the Galatians. Nevertheless, instead of shewing him off as a demon, they welcomed him as an angel and his message as gospel truth. But now, at verse 16, they consider him an enemy. </p><p>This reversal has happened because the agitators—the preachers of the different gospel—have been courting the Galatians. Paul says these teachers want to cut the Galatians off from the rest of the Church that lives by faith so that they will become the Galatians’ only source of instruction. Still, Paul says in verse 18, it’s good to be courted—just make sure that those who are courting you do so with the truth, do so commendably. </p><p>"19 My children, with whom I am again in labor until Christ is formed in you— 20 but I could wish to be present with you now and to change my tone of voice, for I am at a loss about you!"</p><p>Paul gave birth to the church in Galatia; he put all of himself into bringing them into life through Christ and through faith. It seems that like any parent, he had let the church go about its way, certain that it would continue in the way of truth, the way of faith. Proverbs 22:6, “Train up a child in the way he should go, even when he grows older he will not abandon it.” Paul had cut the apron strings, and they had trapped themselves in the pantry, and he considers if he must go and give birth to them again.</p><p>I can hear him ask, “Am I going to have to start all over again with you, and this time stay until ‘Christ is formed in you’? Do I have to spoon-feed you the gospel until it pours forth from your hearts?”<br>He is frustrated, and I feel him. I’m sure every natural, adoptive, and spiritual parent knows exactly what Paul is thinking—knows what he is going through internally. </p><p>These Gentiles, the Galatians, Paul considers his children, and I am sure when he was with them, he taught them that they were brothers and sisters—a spiritual family closer than blood relations. <br>How different from our Church today in the twenty-first century—where we come and go as we please and our time together is founded on convenience. </p><p>How desperately Paul wants to return to them; his family is in need—even though they don’t think that they are. I guess he assumes he’d calm down if he saw them face to face, but he knows that he’s being harsh in his letter, since he ends verse twenty with, “for I am at a loss about you!” Paul begins the final section of the chapter presenting his children, the Galatians, with a choice much like Moses did with Israel in Deuteronomy 30:</p><p>“Now listen! Today I am giving you a choice between life and death, between prosperity and disaster…But if your heart turns away and you refuse to listen, and if you are drawn away to serve and worship other gods, then I warn you now that you will certainly be destroyed…Today I have given you the choice between life and death, between blessings and curses. No I call on heaven and earth to witness the choice you make. Oh, that you would choose life, so that you and your descendants might live!” (NLT)</p><p>He first examples Abraham’s first two sons, Ishmael and Isaac, and he distinguishes between the two according to how they were born: one is born from Sarah’s plans—from the flesh—and the other is according to the Promise of God. This is found in Genesis 16. </p><p>In the final verses of the chapter Paul uses their births as an allegory for the Old and New Covenants, for slavery to the legal works of the Law and for the freedom of faith. And Paul reminds the Galatians that they are children of the Promise because of Christ, reborn in Him to be free and no longer born into sin and slavery. </p><p>"21 Tell me, you who want to be under law, do you not listen to the Law? 22 For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by the slave woman and one by the free woman. 23 But the son by the slave woman was born according to the flesh, and the son by the free woman through the promise."</p><p>Blessing only originates through the free woman—that is, Sarah. Ismail was born to be Abraham’s descendant through his parent’s efforts and by their merit. Since this son was “born according to the flesh” his life would be subject to those principles of the flesh that we talked about last episode. Accordingly, his life would be one of chaos and struggle (See Genesis 16 for more on this.)</p><p>"24 This is speaking allegorically, for these women are two covenants: one coming from Mount Sinai giving birth to children who are to be slaves; she is Hagar. 25 Now this Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia and corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is enslaved with her children. 26 But the Jerusalem above is free; she is our mother."</p><p>In providing this explanation, we are reminded that Paul is writing to Gentiles, to people unfamiliar with the Hebrew scriptures. He here gives the Galatians a choice to attempt to live by the sweat of their brows—Ismael, Adam, and the Mosaic Law—or to live in the Spirit through faith—through believing in God’s promises, acting accordingly, and being forced into trusting in someone other than themselves. Freedom is only found through Sarah. </p><p>"28 And you, brothers and sisters, like Isaac, are children of promise. 29 But as at that time the son who was born according to the flesh persecuted the one who was born according to the Spirit, so it is even now. 30 But what does the Scripture say? 'Drive out the slave woman and her son, For the son of the slave woman shall not be an heir with the son of the free woman.' 31 So then, brothers and sisters, we are not children of a slave woman, but of the free woman."</p><p>Paul says here that there is no room in the Galatians’ hearts for both the old and new covenants—or to put it more broadly and in keeping with this chapter—no room for both the principles of the flesh—slavery—and the life of the Spirit in the same hu...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>allegory, Isaac, Ismael, choice</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/44bf7f9b/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 4, Part 1: What Would _______ Do?</title>
      <itunes:episode>58</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>58</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 4, Part 1: What Would _______ Do?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">74234c49-842e-44ff-8631-4f7e61d09bf4</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/9fde379d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 4 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul now begins here in chapter 4 to elaborate on this transformation of identity that he introduced at the end of chapter 3—which was, itself, an explanation of what he means back in chapter two when the apostle declares, “It is no longer I who live, but it is Christ who lives in me.”</p><p>"Now I say, as long as the heir is a child, he does not differ at all from a slave, although he is owner of everything, 2 but he is under guardians and managers until the date set by the father. 3 So we too, when we were children, were held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world. 4 But when the fullness of the time came, God sent His Son, born of a woman, born under the Law, 5 so that He might redeem those who were under the Law, that we might receive the adoption as sons and daughters. 6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!” 7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God."</p><p>Because Jews and Gentiles were both “held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world,” as Paul writes in verse 3, the Law was given as a guardian (3:23-29) to protect us from ourselves—and a fat lotta’ good that did us! So instead of the “elementary principles’” impulse and reaction, the Law was given to reveal an intentional way of living. </p><p>Sadly, this most simple reason for the Law was ignored or misunderstood, and the thing that God had provided to keep us from going over the cliff like a herd of possessed pigs became in our eyes how we were to earn our place in God’s household. The Law became an instruction manual for merit. And we descendants of Adam do like us some merit.</p><p>Eventually, however, over the course of time, the plan of God was revealed, and Christ Jesus’ ministry freed all of us—first the Jew and then the Gentile—to live by and through faith. This is done, according to verse 6, to give us access to the blessing of the Spirit of God that produces in is new life:</p><p>"6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!”</p><p>Verse seven does call for closer examination: "7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God. “Whoo-Hoo,” people cheer. “I’m an heir of the kingdom!” Although I do agree that this is cause for celebration, I am not convinced that Paul intends this declaration to be solely for this purpose. Remember, the purpose of this letter is to prevent the Galatians from enslaving themselves to legal works. Paul reminds them here that their faith in Christ has transformed them and freed them from—in their case—the natural, fleshly life. But also, he is reminding them that Christ had made them God’s sons and daughters and with that comes responsibilities. </p><p>"8 However at that time, when you did not know God, you were slaves to those which by nature are not gods. 9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again? 10 You meticulously observe days and months and seasons and years. 11 I fear for you, that perhaps I have labored over you in vain."</p><p>Verse 9, “9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again,” summarizes verses 4:1-7 quite well and prove that verse seven—about being no longer slaves by sons and daughters—is about something more than making the Galatians feel good. Why do you want to be enslaved again to the very thing from which Christ has freed you? But according to verse eleven, the Galatians may have already gone too far down the path of this new gospel. “Perhaps I have labored over you in vain.”</p><p>We will spend some time with this when we get to Romans, but I think it would be helpful to interject something here: Paul is doing everything that he can to keep the Galatians from taking back up the sin of Adam. And really, I think this is the struggle that we fight every day and in every trial. I know that it was a rather overused question in Christian culture some years ago, but I think that we modern Christians suffer from the same reason that the Galatians did: We fail to ask what would Jesus do. </p><p>We end up trying to find our own solutions in tough and uncertain times—or we give into impatience or even complacency—because we, like Adam, don’t want anybody else, especially God, telling us what is right and wrong, good or hurtful for us, or what we should want or desire.<br> <br>This is the choice and the temptation: like Jesus or like Adam. And if we choose the latter, we get to claim all the successes; we get to do it through our own merit. Sure, we may publicly share credit, but in the privacy of our own hearts and minds it’s, “I did this.”</p><p>In the next section, in verses 12-20, Paul wants to know what has prompted the Galatians to turn away to this new, different gospel.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 4 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul now begins here in chapter 4 to elaborate on this transformation of identity that he introduced at the end of chapter 3—which was, itself, an explanation of what he means back in chapter two when the apostle declares, “It is no longer I who live, but it is Christ who lives in me.”</p><p>"Now I say, as long as the heir is a child, he does not differ at all from a slave, although he is owner of everything, 2 but he is under guardians and managers until the date set by the father. 3 So we too, when we were children, were held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world. 4 But when the fullness of the time came, God sent His Son, born of a woman, born under the Law, 5 so that He might redeem those who were under the Law, that we might receive the adoption as sons and daughters. 6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!” 7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God."</p><p>Because Jews and Gentiles were both “held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world,” as Paul writes in verse 3, the Law was given as a guardian (3:23-29) to protect us from ourselves—and a fat lotta’ good that did us! So instead of the “elementary principles’” impulse and reaction, the Law was given to reveal an intentional way of living. </p><p>Sadly, this most simple reason for the Law was ignored or misunderstood, and the thing that God had provided to keep us from going over the cliff like a herd of possessed pigs became in our eyes how we were to earn our place in God’s household. The Law became an instruction manual for merit. And we descendants of Adam do like us some merit.</p><p>Eventually, however, over the course of time, the plan of God was revealed, and Christ Jesus’ ministry freed all of us—first the Jew and then the Gentile—to live by and through faith. This is done, according to verse 6, to give us access to the blessing of the Spirit of God that produces in is new life:</p><p>"6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!”</p><p>Verse seven does call for closer examination: "7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God. “Whoo-Hoo,” people cheer. “I’m an heir of the kingdom!” Although I do agree that this is cause for celebration, I am not convinced that Paul intends this declaration to be solely for this purpose. Remember, the purpose of this letter is to prevent the Galatians from enslaving themselves to legal works. Paul reminds them here that their faith in Christ has transformed them and freed them from—in their case—the natural, fleshly life. But also, he is reminding them that Christ had made them God’s sons and daughters and with that comes responsibilities. </p><p>"8 However at that time, when you did not know God, you were slaves to those which by nature are not gods. 9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again? 10 You meticulously observe days and months and seasons and years. 11 I fear for you, that perhaps I have labored over you in vain."</p><p>Verse 9, “9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again,” summarizes verses 4:1-7 quite well and prove that verse seven—about being no longer slaves by sons and daughters—is about something more than making the Galatians feel good. Why do you want to be enslaved again to the very thing from which Christ has freed you? But according to verse eleven, the Galatians may have already gone too far down the path of this new gospel. “Perhaps I have labored over you in vain.”</p><p>We will spend some time with this when we get to Romans, but I think it would be helpful to interject something here: Paul is doing everything that he can to keep the Galatians from taking back up the sin of Adam. And really, I think this is the struggle that we fight every day and in every trial. I know that it was a rather overused question in Christian culture some years ago, but I think that we modern Christians suffer from the same reason that the Galatians did: We fail to ask what would Jesus do. </p><p>We end up trying to find our own solutions in tough and uncertain times—or we give into impatience or even complacency—because we, like Adam, don’t want anybody else, especially God, telling us what is right and wrong, good or hurtful for us, or what we should want or desire.<br> <br>This is the choice and the temptation: like Jesus or like Adam. And if we choose the latter, we get to claim all the successes; we get to do it through our own merit. Sure, we may publicly share credit, but in the privacy of our own hearts and minds it’s, “I did this.”</p><p>In the next section, in verses 12-20, Paul wants to know what has prompted the Galatians to turn away to this new, different gospel.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 11 Dec 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/9fde379d/9795699f.mp3" length="11664031" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>725</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 4 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Paul now begins here in chapter 4 to elaborate on this transformation of identity that he introduced at the end of chapter 3—which was, itself, an explanation of what he means back in chapter two when the apostle declares, “It is no longer I who live, but it is Christ who lives in me.”</p><p>"Now I say, as long as the heir is a child, he does not differ at all from a slave, although he is owner of everything, 2 but he is under guardians and managers until the date set by the father. 3 So we too, when we were children, were held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world. 4 But when the fullness of the time came, God sent His Son, born of a woman, born under the Law, 5 so that He might redeem those who were under the Law, that we might receive the adoption as sons and daughters. 6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!” 7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God."</p><p>Because Jews and Gentiles were both “held in bondage under the elementary principles of the world,” as Paul writes in verse 3, the Law was given as a guardian (3:23-29) to protect us from ourselves—and a fat lotta’ good that did us! So instead of the “elementary principles’” impulse and reaction, the Law was given to reveal an intentional way of living. </p><p>Sadly, this most simple reason for the Law was ignored or misunderstood, and the thing that God had provided to keep us from going over the cliff like a herd of possessed pigs became in our eyes how we were to earn our place in God’s household. The Law became an instruction manual for merit. And we descendants of Adam do like us some merit.</p><p>Eventually, however, over the course of time, the plan of God was revealed, and Christ Jesus’ ministry freed all of us—first the Jew and then the Gentile—to live by and through faith. This is done, according to verse 6, to give us access to the blessing of the Spirit of God that produces in is new life:</p><p>"6 Because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying out, “Abba! Father!”</p><p>Verse seven does call for closer examination: "7 Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God. “Whoo-Hoo,” people cheer. “I’m an heir of the kingdom!” Although I do agree that this is cause for celebration, I am not convinced that Paul intends this declaration to be solely for this purpose. Remember, the purpose of this letter is to prevent the Galatians from enslaving themselves to legal works. Paul reminds them here that their faith in Christ has transformed them and freed them from—in their case—the natural, fleshly life. But also, he is reminding them that Christ had made them God’s sons and daughters and with that comes responsibilities. </p><p>"8 However at that time, when you did not know God, you were slaves to those which by nature are not gods. 9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again? 10 You meticulously observe days and months and seasons and years. 11 I fear for you, that perhaps I have labored over you in vain."</p><p>Verse 9, “9 But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles, to which you want to be enslaved all over again,” summarizes verses 4:1-7 quite well and prove that verse seven—about being no longer slaves by sons and daughters—is about something more than making the Galatians feel good. Why do you want to be enslaved again to the very thing from which Christ has freed you? But according to verse eleven, the Galatians may have already gone too far down the path of this new gospel. “Perhaps I have labored over you in vain.”</p><p>We will spend some time with this when we get to Romans, but I think it would be helpful to interject something here: Paul is doing everything that he can to keep the Galatians from taking back up the sin of Adam. And really, I think this is the struggle that we fight every day and in every trial. I know that it was a rather overused question in Christian culture some years ago, but I think that we modern Christians suffer from the same reason that the Galatians did: We fail to ask what would Jesus do. </p><p>We end up trying to find our own solutions in tough and uncertain times—or we give into impatience or even complacency—because we, like Adam, don’t want anybody else, especially God, telling us what is right and wrong, good or hurtful for us, or what we should want or desire.<br> <br>This is the choice and the temptation: like Jesus or like Adam. And if we choose the latter, we get to claim all the successes; we get to do it through our own merit. Sure, we may publicly share credit, but in the privacy of our own hearts and minds it’s, “I did this.”</p><p>In the next section, in verses 12-20, Paul wants to know what has prompted the Galatians to turn away to this new, different gospel.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Galatians, heirs, merit, faith</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/9fde379d/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter  3, Part 3</title>
      <itunes:episode>57</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>57</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter  3, Part 3</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">62ea2c9b-1259-4f42-8a42-132a8c7d73dd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/787424a1</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>In our last episode we hear Paul tell the Galatians that to adhere to the Law is to condemn oneself, but he then goes on to quote scripture from Leviticus, Deuteronomy, and Habakkuk that declare that if we don’t follow the Law we are cursed. I know that if I were a Galatian, I’d be a little confused. Heck, I’m a little confused right now myself. Which is it Paul? To not follow the Law and be cursed or to follow the Law and be cursed? Here in the remainder of chapter 3 and on through the letter, Paul begins to resolve this confusion. </p><p>Read verses 15-18<br>"15 Brothers and sisters, I speak in terms of human relations: even though it is only a man’s covenant, yet when it has been ratified, no one sets it aside or adds conditions to it. 16 Now the promises were spoken to Abraham and to his seed. He does not say, “And to seeds,” as one would in referring to many, but rather as in referring to one, “And to your seed,” that is, Christ. 17 What I am saying is this: the Law, which came 430 years later, does not invalidate a covenant previously ratified by God, so as to nullify the promise. 18 For if the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer based on a promise; but God has granted it to Abraham by means of a promise."</p><p>The blessing of the Holy Spirit does not come based on the Law but because of faith—I think Paul has already said this. But it seems that after entering into a covenant relationship with God through Christ, the Galatians are beginning to amend that covenant by taking up the legal practices of the Law of Moses. </p><p>In verse 15, he examples a human will. He tells the Galatians that after a will has been ratified, things cannot be added or removed from it. It is the same with the covenant with God that has been ratified by Christ’s death on the cross. The Galatians cannot add anything to this covenant. In fact, I know he was speaking to Peter at the time, but the Galatians taking up the law after this ratification is just as sinful as he, as a Jew, taking the law back up.</p><p>Paul explains in verse 16 that the promise of God was made to Abraham and his descendant—his “seed”. Initially, this would have been Isaac, but teaches here that the seed of which the promise refers is ultimately Jesus. And the Galatians can only receive the blessing because of this. This blessing is based on a promise that God made AND IT CANNOT AND WAS NOT NULLIFIED BY THE LAW OF MOSES. <br>“For it’s the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer a promise; but God granted it to Abraham by means of a promise.” (18)</p><p>The blessing that Jesus procured for all the nations was the Spirit, and that Spirit is given only by means of a promise. Therefore, Paul explains to the Galatians, following the legal works of the Law will not give you access to the blessing of God’s Spirit. </p><p>Read verses 19-22<br>"19 Why the Law then? It was added on account of the violations, having been ordered through angels at the hand of a mediator, until the Seed would come to whom the promise had been made. 20 Now a mediator is not for one party only; but God is only one. 21 Is the Law then contrary to the promises of God? Far from it! For if a law had been given that was able to impart life, then righteousness would indeed have been based on law. 22 But the Scripture has confined everyone under sin, so that the promise by faith in [or the faith of] Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe."</p><p>The purpose of the Law—as stated here—is to “confine everyone under sin”. This Law defined those actions that are contrary to the righteousness that God demands. The Law itself, Paul says, cannot give life—which we learned a second ago is the Spirit—because to do would not be its purpose. To put this another way, the Law doesn’t make us better but only proves to us how bad we are. This is why the Law cannot produce righteousness. Therefore, only through faith can human beings receive the promised blessing. </p><p>This is because—as Paul stated in chapter two—we no longer live but Christ lives in us. This teaching deserves its own episode…so maybe one day. We receive the blessing because it is Christ who lives in us, and He lives in us through faith. Now if we use that blessing or not, that is a different story.</p><p>Read verses 23-29<br>"23 But before faith came, we were kept in custody under the Law, being confined for the faith that was destined to be revealed. 24 Therefore the Law has become our guardian to lead us to Christ, so that we may be justified by faith. 25 But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. 26 For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s descendants, heirs according to promise."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the Law existed in order to keep God’s people set-apart. It was a custodian and a guardian to keep them from destroying themselves and their status as God’s instrument of blessing. The law didn’t save them but simply kept them from jumping off a cliff because everyone else was jumping off a cliff. </p><p>“But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus.” (25,26) Paul tells the Galatians that the Law was never for them anyway! It was for God’s people—the Jews—in order that they might be set aside as “a kind of first fruits among His creatures,” (James 1:18) in order that through them the world might be blessed through a faith that is open to all. </p><p>Paul says here that in Jesus all people—all people—receive a new identity, since they are “clothed in Christ.” (28) We do this when we say yes to the life of Christ and allow our old lives to die. And we clothed in Christ through faith—by believing God and ordering our lives accordingly. </p><p>We are clothed in Christ when we love our neighbor as ourselves. Who we were before, however, whomever, or by whatever we defined ourselves as before faith came, we must let it die so that we can be “one in Christ Jesus.” (28)</p><p>We are subsumed into Christ Jesus and can, therefore, be recipients of God’s promise because in Christ we become Abraham’s seed. This is how they become members of the household of God—not by following the legal requirements of the Law.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>In our last episode we hear Paul tell the Galatians that to adhere to the Law is to condemn oneself, but he then goes on to quote scripture from Leviticus, Deuteronomy, and Habakkuk that declare that if we don’t follow the Law we are cursed. I know that if I were a Galatian, I’d be a little confused. Heck, I’m a little confused right now myself. Which is it Paul? To not follow the Law and be cursed or to follow the Law and be cursed? Here in the remainder of chapter 3 and on through the letter, Paul begins to resolve this confusion. </p><p>Read verses 15-18<br>"15 Brothers and sisters, I speak in terms of human relations: even though it is only a man’s covenant, yet when it has been ratified, no one sets it aside or adds conditions to it. 16 Now the promises were spoken to Abraham and to his seed. He does not say, “And to seeds,” as one would in referring to many, but rather as in referring to one, “And to your seed,” that is, Christ. 17 What I am saying is this: the Law, which came 430 years later, does not invalidate a covenant previously ratified by God, so as to nullify the promise. 18 For if the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer based on a promise; but God has granted it to Abraham by means of a promise."</p><p>The blessing of the Holy Spirit does not come based on the Law but because of faith—I think Paul has already said this. But it seems that after entering into a covenant relationship with God through Christ, the Galatians are beginning to amend that covenant by taking up the legal practices of the Law of Moses. </p><p>In verse 15, he examples a human will. He tells the Galatians that after a will has been ratified, things cannot be added or removed from it. It is the same with the covenant with God that has been ratified by Christ’s death on the cross. The Galatians cannot add anything to this covenant. In fact, I know he was speaking to Peter at the time, but the Galatians taking up the law after this ratification is just as sinful as he, as a Jew, taking the law back up.</p><p>Paul explains in verse 16 that the promise of God was made to Abraham and his descendant—his “seed”. Initially, this would have been Isaac, but teaches here that the seed of which the promise refers is ultimately Jesus. And the Galatians can only receive the blessing because of this. This blessing is based on a promise that God made AND IT CANNOT AND WAS NOT NULLIFIED BY THE LAW OF MOSES. <br>“For it’s the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer a promise; but God granted it to Abraham by means of a promise.” (18)</p><p>The blessing that Jesus procured for all the nations was the Spirit, and that Spirit is given only by means of a promise. Therefore, Paul explains to the Galatians, following the legal works of the Law will not give you access to the blessing of God’s Spirit. </p><p>Read verses 19-22<br>"19 Why the Law then? It was added on account of the violations, having been ordered through angels at the hand of a mediator, until the Seed would come to whom the promise had been made. 20 Now a mediator is not for one party only; but God is only one. 21 Is the Law then contrary to the promises of God? Far from it! For if a law had been given that was able to impart life, then righteousness would indeed have been based on law. 22 But the Scripture has confined everyone under sin, so that the promise by faith in [or the faith of] Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe."</p><p>The purpose of the Law—as stated here—is to “confine everyone under sin”. This Law defined those actions that are contrary to the righteousness that God demands. The Law itself, Paul says, cannot give life—which we learned a second ago is the Spirit—because to do would not be its purpose. To put this another way, the Law doesn’t make us better but only proves to us how bad we are. This is why the Law cannot produce righteousness. Therefore, only through faith can human beings receive the promised blessing. </p><p>This is because—as Paul stated in chapter two—we no longer live but Christ lives in us. This teaching deserves its own episode…so maybe one day. We receive the blessing because it is Christ who lives in us, and He lives in us through faith. Now if we use that blessing or not, that is a different story.</p><p>Read verses 23-29<br>"23 But before faith came, we were kept in custody under the Law, being confined for the faith that was destined to be revealed. 24 Therefore the Law has become our guardian to lead us to Christ, so that we may be justified by faith. 25 But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. 26 For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s descendants, heirs according to promise."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the Law existed in order to keep God’s people set-apart. It was a custodian and a guardian to keep them from destroying themselves and their status as God’s instrument of blessing. The law didn’t save them but simply kept them from jumping off a cliff because everyone else was jumping off a cliff. </p><p>“But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus.” (25,26) Paul tells the Galatians that the Law was never for them anyway! It was for God’s people—the Jews—in order that they might be set aside as “a kind of first fruits among His creatures,” (James 1:18) in order that through them the world might be blessed through a faith that is open to all. </p><p>Paul says here that in Jesus all people—all people—receive a new identity, since they are “clothed in Christ.” (28) We do this when we say yes to the life of Christ and allow our old lives to die. And we clothed in Christ through faith—by believing God and ordering our lives accordingly. </p><p>We are clothed in Christ when we love our neighbor as ourselves. Who we were before, however, whomever, or by whatever we defined ourselves as before faith came, we must let it die so that we can be “one in Christ Jesus.” (28)</p><p>We are subsumed into Christ Jesus and can, therefore, be recipients of God’s promise because in Christ we become Abraham’s seed. This is how they become members of the household of God—not by following the legal requirements of the Law.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 04 Dec 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/787424a1/4f6ee1e3.mp3" length="15393899" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>959</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>In our last episode we hear Paul tell the Galatians that to adhere to the Law is to condemn oneself, but he then goes on to quote scripture from Leviticus, Deuteronomy, and Habakkuk that declare that if we don’t follow the Law we are cursed. I know that if I were a Galatian, I’d be a little confused. Heck, I’m a little confused right now myself. Which is it Paul? To not follow the Law and be cursed or to follow the Law and be cursed? Here in the remainder of chapter 3 and on through the letter, Paul begins to resolve this confusion. </p><p>Read verses 15-18<br>"15 Brothers and sisters, I speak in terms of human relations: even though it is only a man’s covenant, yet when it has been ratified, no one sets it aside or adds conditions to it. 16 Now the promises were spoken to Abraham and to his seed. He does not say, “And to seeds,” as one would in referring to many, but rather as in referring to one, “And to your seed,” that is, Christ. 17 What I am saying is this: the Law, which came 430 years later, does not invalidate a covenant previously ratified by God, so as to nullify the promise. 18 For if the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer based on a promise; but God has granted it to Abraham by means of a promise."</p><p>The blessing of the Holy Spirit does not come based on the Law but because of faith—I think Paul has already said this. But it seems that after entering into a covenant relationship with God through Christ, the Galatians are beginning to amend that covenant by taking up the legal practices of the Law of Moses. </p><p>In verse 15, he examples a human will. He tells the Galatians that after a will has been ratified, things cannot be added or removed from it. It is the same with the covenant with God that has been ratified by Christ’s death on the cross. The Galatians cannot add anything to this covenant. In fact, I know he was speaking to Peter at the time, but the Galatians taking up the law after this ratification is just as sinful as he, as a Jew, taking the law back up.</p><p>Paul explains in verse 16 that the promise of God was made to Abraham and his descendant—his “seed”. Initially, this would have been Isaac, but teaches here that the seed of which the promise refers is ultimately Jesus. And the Galatians can only receive the blessing because of this. This blessing is based on a promise that God made AND IT CANNOT AND WAS NOT NULLIFIED BY THE LAW OF MOSES. <br>“For it’s the inheritance is based on law, it is no longer a promise; but God granted it to Abraham by means of a promise.” (18)</p><p>The blessing that Jesus procured for all the nations was the Spirit, and that Spirit is given only by means of a promise. Therefore, Paul explains to the Galatians, following the legal works of the Law will not give you access to the blessing of God’s Spirit. </p><p>Read verses 19-22<br>"19 Why the Law then? It was added on account of the violations, having been ordered through angels at the hand of a mediator, until the Seed would come to whom the promise had been made. 20 Now a mediator is not for one party only; but God is only one. 21 Is the Law then contrary to the promises of God? Far from it! For if a law had been given that was able to impart life, then righteousness would indeed have been based on law. 22 But the Scripture has confined everyone under sin, so that the promise by faith in [or the faith of] Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe."</p><p>The purpose of the Law—as stated here—is to “confine everyone under sin”. This Law defined those actions that are contrary to the righteousness that God demands. The Law itself, Paul says, cannot give life—which we learned a second ago is the Spirit—because to do would not be its purpose. To put this another way, the Law doesn’t make us better but only proves to us how bad we are. This is why the Law cannot produce righteousness. Therefore, only through faith can human beings receive the promised blessing. </p><p>This is because—as Paul stated in chapter two—we no longer live but Christ lives in us. This teaching deserves its own episode…so maybe one day. We receive the blessing because it is Christ who lives in us, and He lives in us through faith. Now if we use that blessing or not, that is a different story.</p><p>Read verses 23-29<br>"23 But before faith came, we were kept in custody under the Law, being confined for the faith that was destined to be revealed. 24 Therefore the Law has become our guardian to lead us to Christ, so that we may be justified by faith. 25 But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. 26 For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus. 27 For all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s descendants, heirs according to promise."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the Law existed in order to keep God’s people set-apart. It was a custodian and a guardian to keep them from destroying themselves and their status as God’s instrument of blessing. The law didn’t save them but simply kept them from jumping off a cliff because everyone else was jumping off a cliff. </p><p>“But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian. For you are all sons and daughters of God through faith in Christ Jesus.” (25,26) Paul tells the Galatians that the Law was never for them anyway! It was for God’s people—the Jews—in order that they might be set aside as “a kind of first fruits among His creatures,” (James 1:18) in order that through them the world might be blessed through a faith that is open to all. </p><p>Paul says here that in Jesus all people—all people—receive a new identity, since they are “clothed in Christ.” (28) We do this when we say yes to the life of Christ and allow our old lives to die. And we clothed in Christ through faith—by believing God and ordering our lives accordingly. </p><p>We are clothed in Christ when we love our neighbor as ourselves. Who we were before, however, whomever, or by whatever we defined ourselves as before faith came, we must let it die so that we can be “one in Christ Jesus.” (28)</p><p>We are subsumed into Christ Jesus and can, therefore, be recipients of God’s promise because in Christ we become Abraham’s seed. This is how they become members of the household of God—not by following the legal requirements of the Law.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/787424a1/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 3, Part 2</title>
      <itunes:episode>56</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>56</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 3, Part 2</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">9c6c8b2a-3356-4d71-9472-134a75a5847d</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2a037917</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>I mentioned earlier that I think many Christians have come to the thought that believing in Jesus as the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation and that no work is required out of fear of being like the Galatians. And we see the grounds for this fear beginning in verse 10.</p><p>Read verses 10-14<br>"10 For all who are of works of the Law are under a curse; for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO DOES NOT ABIDE BY ALL THE THINGS WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF THE LAW, TO DO THEM.” 11 Now, that no one is justified by the Law before God is evident; for, “THE RIGHTEOUS ONE WILL LIVE BY FAITH.” 12 However, the Law is not of faith; on the contrary, “THE PERSON WHO PERFORMS THEM WILL LIVE BY THEM.” 13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE”— 14 in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith."</p><p>In verse 10, Paul quotes Deuteronomy 27:26 which says, “Cursed is anyone who does not fulfill the word of this Law by doing them.” Also in verse 12, Paul quotes from the beginning of Leviticus 18:</p><p>“Then the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, 2 Speak to the sons of Israel and say to them, ‘I am the LORD your God. 3 You shall not do what is done in the land of Egypt where you lived, nor are you to do what is done in the land of Canaan where I am bringing you; you shall not walk in their statutes. 4 You are to perform My judgments and keep My statutes, to live in accord with them; I am the LORD your God. 5 So you shall keep My statutes and My judgments, which, if a person follows them, then he will live by them; I am the LORD.”</p><p>These verses say that the person who does not keep the commandments, who does not keep God’s statues and judgements, is cursed. My question is why does Paul quote these verses here? This seems counterproductive since the point of the letter is to dissuade the Galatians from taking up the legal requirements of the Law. </p><p>And to add to the confusion, he begins this section by declaring that anyone who performs the works of the Law is cursed, but then immediately quotes scripture that tells you if you don’t perform the works of the Law, you are cursed…In short: Cursed if you do. Cursed if you don’t. </p><p>Paul does this—goes back and forth between adhering to the Law and then resting in trust—in the hope that the Galatians will stop trying to justify themselves by taking up the Law—a Law that was never intended for them in the first place. Cursed is anyone who takes up the Law, he tells them, because to break one part of the Law is to break the whole Law. It becomes a never-ending cycle. <br>But I think there is something deeper going on here. </p><p>At the end of my comments on chapter two, I said, or at least I should have said, that life is only possible though faith—be it our faith, if we translate that phrase in 2:16, “faith in Christ”, or be it Jesus’ faith, if we translate it “faith of Christ”. Regardless, life is only possible through faith—by believing in God and acting accordingly. What Paul knows is this: </p><p>Life results from keeping God’s laws and commandments and statutes (Leviticus). And if we do not keep them, we are cursed (Deuteronomy). But to keep them, we have to keep all of them (Deuteronomy, again). And we cannot keep them all. We are blessed if we can—but we won’t and we can’t. So, we are cursed. But…</p><p>Paul would have known that God tells Isaac that Abraham was blessed because he had been obedient and performed the commandments and kept the statues and the laws (Genesis 26:5). So what’s going on?</p><p>We don’t know the outcome of our actions and choices if we are being honest. All we can do is trust that God is true to His word. Sure, Isaac could have believed God about His promise of provision during the famine, but what meaning would that have had if he had gone on to Egypt anyway. It’s the same with his dad back in Genesis 12. Abram could’ve BELIEVED God’s promise to give him descendants, but if he didn’t leave for the Promised Land based on God’s promise to him, what would it have mattered. <br>And while we’re on the subject of Abraham, let’s not forget James’ reference to his willingness to offer back to God the promised son that he had received. </p><p>Paul says that “the Law is not of faith” in verse 12. Abraham’s and Isaac’s faith was righteous because their choices and their deeds had come out of their trust in God and not their trust in themselves. This is the real reason why the one who lives by the Law is cursed. Faith is about living for God, but the Law is about living for oneself. “The righteous one will live by faith,” Paul says in verse 12, quoting Habakkuk 2:4.</p><p>Paul is not freeing the Galatians from the requirements of true religion; he’s not freeing them from the requirement of good works—he’s just freeing them from the works of the Law. He reminds them of this in verses 13 and 14 that it is about Christ and not themselves. Read verses 13,14 again.</p><p>Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE—in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.</p><p>Paul uses Deuteronomy 21:23 here to describe Jesus, thus associating Him with a sinner who deserves to die. This is case, Paul says, “in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles…” So Jesus is the mechanism, the descendent of Abraham, through whom the nations would be blessed—or in Hebrew a possible alternative, “through whom the nations will bless themselves”. <br>Paul goes on to define—that blessing: “the promise of the Spirit”. </p><p>Paul does not explain here why this is the case; he simply states it as a matter of fact. But this is something that he will do later in his writings. I do believe, however, that he possibly covered all this with the Galatians when he shared with them the gospel. In verse 14, Paul defines this blessing that has been obtained for the Galatians through Jesus’ death on the cross: That blessing is the Holy Spirit.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>I mentioned earlier that I think many Christians have come to the thought that believing in Jesus as the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation and that no work is required out of fear of being like the Galatians. And we see the grounds for this fear beginning in verse 10.</p><p>Read verses 10-14<br>"10 For all who are of works of the Law are under a curse; for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO DOES NOT ABIDE BY ALL THE THINGS WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF THE LAW, TO DO THEM.” 11 Now, that no one is justified by the Law before God is evident; for, “THE RIGHTEOUS ONE WILL LIVE BY FAITH.” 12 However, the Law is not of faith; on the contrary, “THE PERSON WHO PERFORMS THEM WILL LIVE BY THEM.” 13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE”— 14 in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith."</p><p>In verse 10, Paul quotes Deuteronomy 27:26 which says, “Cursed is anyone who does not fulfill the word of this Law by doing them.” Also in verse 12, Paul quotes from the beginning of Leviticus 18:</p><p>“Then the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, 2 Speak to the sons of Israel and say to them, ‘I am the LORD your God. 3 You shall not do what is done in the land of Egypt where you lived, nor are you to do what is done in the land of Canaan where I am bringing you; you shall not walk in their statutes. 4 You are to perform My judgments and keep My statutes, to live in accord with them; I am the LORD your God. 5 So you shall keep My statutes and My judgments, which, if a person follows them, then he will live by them; I am the LORD.”</p><p>These verses say that the person who does not keep the commandments, who does not keep God’s statues and judgements, is cursed. My question is why does Paul quote these verses here? This seems counterproductive since the point of the letter is to dissuade the Galatians from taking up the legal requirements of the Law. </p><p>And to add to the confusion, he begins this section by declaring that anyone who performs the works of the Law is cursed, but then immediately quotes scripture that tells you if you don’t perform the works of the Law, you are cursed…In short: Cursed if you do. Cursed if you don’t. </p><p>Paul does this—goes back and forth between adhering to the Law and then resting in trust—in the hope that the Galatians will stop trying to justify themselves by taking up the Law—a Law that was never intended for them in the first place. Cursed is anyone who takes up the Law, he tells them, because to break one part of the Law is to break the whole Law. It becomes a never-ending cycle. <br>But I think there is something deeper going on here. </p><p>At the end of my comments on chapter two, I said, or at least I should have said, that life is only possible though faith—be it our faith, if we translate that phrase in 2:16, “faith in Christ”, or be it Jesus’ faith, if we translate it “faith of Christ”. Regardless, life is only possible through faith—by believing in God and acting accordingly. What Paul knows is this: </p><p>Life results from keeping God’s laws and commandments and statutes (Leviticus). And if we do not keep them, we are cursed (Deuteronomy). But to keep them, we have to keep all of them (Deuteronomy, again). And we cannot keep them all. We are blessed if we can—but we won’t and we can’t. So, we are cursed. But…</p><p>Paul would have known that God tells Isaac that Abraham was blessed because he had been obedient and performed the commandments and kept the statues and the laws (Genesis 26:5). So what’s going on?</p><p>We don’t know the outcome of our actions and choices if we are being honest. All we can do is trust that God is true to His word. Sure, Isaac could have believed God about His promise of provision during the famine, but what meaning would that have had if he had gone on to Egypt anyway. It’s the same with his dad back in Genesis 12. Abram could’ve BELIEVED God’s promise to give him descendants, but if he didn’t leave for the Promised Land based on God’s promise to him, what would it have mattered. <br>And while we’re on the subject of Abraham, let’s not forget James’ reference to his willingness to offer back to God the promised son that he had received. </p><p>Paul says that “the Law is not of faith” in verse 12. Abraham’s and Isaac’s faith was righteous because their choices and their deeds had come out of their trust in God and not their trust in themselves. This is the real reason why the one who lives by the Law is cursed. Faith is about living for God, but the Law is about living for oneself. “The righteous one will live by faith,” Paul says in verse 12, quoting Habakkuk 2:4.</p><p>Paul is not freeing the Galatians from the requirements of true religion; he’s not freeing them from the requirement of good works—he’s just freeing them from the works of the Law. He reminds them of this in verses 13 and 14 that it is about Christ and not themselves. Read verses 13,14 again.</p><p>Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE—in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.</p><p>Paul uses Deuteronomy 21:23 here to describe Jesus, thus associating Him with a sinner who deserves to die. This is case, Paul says, “in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles…” So Jesus is the mechanism, the descendent of Abraham, through whom the nations would be blessed—or in Hebrew a possible alternative, “through whom the nations will bless themselves”. <br>Paul goes on to define—that blessing: “the promise of the Spirit”. </p><p>Paul does not explain here why this is the case; he simply states it as a matter of fact. But this is something that he will do later in his writings. I do believe, however, that he possibly covered all this with the Galatians when he shared with them the gospel. In verse 14, Paul defines this blessing that has been obtained for the Galatians through Jesus’ death on the cross: That blessing is the Holy Spirit.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 27 Nov 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2a037917/aa40434b.mp3" length="12081990" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>752</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>I mentioned earlier that I think many Christians have come to the thought that believing in Jesus as the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation and that no work is required out of fear of being like the Galatians. And we see the grounds for this fear beginning in verse 10.</p><p>Read verses 10-14<br>"10 For all who are of works of the Law are under a curse; for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO DOES NOT ABIDE BY ALL THE THINGS WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF THE LAW, TO DO THEM.” 11 Now, that no one is justified by the Law before God is evident; for, “THE RIGHTEOUS ONE WILL LIVE BY FAITH.” 12 However, the Law is not of faith; on the contrary, “THE PERSON WHO PERFORMS THEM WILL LIVE BY THEM.” 13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: “CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE”— 14 in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith."</p><p>In verse 10, Paul quotes Deuteronomy 27:26 which says, “Cursed is anyone who does not fulfill the word of this Law by doing them.” Also in verse 12, Paul quotes from the beginning of Leviticus 18:</p><p>“Then the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, 2 Speak to the sons of Israel and say to them, ‘I am the LORD your God. 3 You shall not do what is done in the land of Egypt where you lived, nor are you to do what is done in the land of Canaan where I am bringing you; you shall not walk in their statutes. 4 You are to perform My judgments and keep My statutes, to live in accord with them; I am the LORD your God. 5 So you shall keep My statutes and My judgments, which, if a person follows them, then he will live by them; I am the LORD.”</p><p>These verses say that the person who does not keep the commandments, who does not keep God’s statues and judgements, is cursed. My question is why does Paul quote these verses here? This seems counterproductive since the point of the letter is to dissuade the Galatians from taking up the legal requirements of the Law. </p><p>And to add to the confusion, he begins this section by declaring that anyone who performs the works of the Law is cursed, but then immediately quotes scripture that tells you if you don’t perform the works of the Law, you are cursed…In short: Cursed if you do. Cursed if you don’t. </p><p>Paul does this—goes back and forth between adhering to the Law and then resting in trust—in the hope that the Galatians will stop trying to justify themselves by taking up the Law—a Law that was never intended for them in the first place. Cursed is anyone who takes up the Law, he tells them, because to break one part of the Law is to break the whole Law. It becomes a never-ending cycle. <br>But I think there is something deeper going on here. </p><p>At the end of my comments on chapter two, I said, or at least I should have said, that life is only possible though faith—be it our faith, if we translate that phrase in 2:16, “faith in Christ”, or be it Jesus’ faith, if we translate it “faith of Christ”. Regardless, life is only possible through faith—by believing in God and acting accordingly. What Paul knows is this: </p><p>Life results from keeping God’s laws and commandments and statutes (Leviticus). And if we do not keep them, we are cursed (Deuteronomy). But to keep them, we have to keep all of them (Deuteronomy, again). And we cannot keep them all. We are blessed if we can—but we won’t and we can’t. So, we are cursed. But…</p><p>Paul would have known that God tells Isaac that Abraham was blessed because he had been obedient and performed the commandments and kept the statues and the laws (Genesis 26:5). So what’s going on?</p><p>We don’t know the outcome of our actions and choices if we are being honest. All we can do is trust that God is true to His word. Sure, Isaac could have believed God about His promise of provision during the famine, but what meaning would that have had if he had gone on to Egypt anyway. It’s the same with his dad back in Genesis 12. Abram could’ve BELIEVED God’s promise to give him descendants, but if he didn’t leave for the Promised Land based on God’s promise to him, what would it have mattered. <br>And while we’re on the subject of Abraham, let’s not forget James’ reference to his willingness to offer back to God the promised son that he had received. </p><p>Paul says that “the Law is not of faith” in verse 12. Abraham’s and Isaac’s faith was righteous because their choices and their deeds had come out of their trust in God and not their trust in themselves. This is the real reason why the one who lives by the Law is cursed. Faith is about living for God, but the Law is about living for oneself. “The righteous one will live by faith,” Paul says in verse 12, quoting Habakkuk 2:4.</p><p>Paul is not freeing the Galatians from the requirements of true religion; he’s not freeing them from the requirement of good works—he’s just freeing them from the works of the Law. He reminds them of this in verses 13 and 14 that it is about Christ and not themselves. Read verses 13,14 again.</p><p>Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written: CURSED IS EVERYONE WHO HANGS ON A TREE—in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.</p><p>Paul uses Deuteronomy 21:23 here to describe Jesus, thus associating Him with a sinner who deserves to die. This is case, Paul says, “in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles…” So Jesus is the mechanism, the descendent of Abraham, through whom the nations would be blessed—or in Hebrew a possible alternative, “through whom the nations will bless themselves”. <br>Paul goes on to define—that blessing: “the promise of the Spirit”. </p><p>Paul does not explain here why this is the case; he simply states it as a matter of fact. But this is something that he will do later in his writings. I do believe, however, that he possibly covered all this with the Galatians when he shared with them the gospel. In verse 14, Paul defines this blessing that has been obtained for the Galatians through Jesus’ death on the cross: That blessing is the Holy Spirit.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2a037917/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 3, Part 1</title>
      <itunes:episode>55</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>55</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 3, Part 1</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">3375c445-592f-4498-aab2-8557d8489b5a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2f5a00ed</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 3<br><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)<br></strong><br>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>So, Paul has received word that the churches in Galatia are beginning to wander away from the gospel message that Paul had preached to them. Although he does not tell us what this new, false gospel is, based upon the details of the stories that he shares in chapter two—particularly the ones concerning his encounter with Peter in Antioch—it is safe to assume that this false gospel has to do with the necessity of Gentiles taking up Jewish practices to be justified. </p><p>Paul ends the chapter by stressing how central Jesus Christ is to our justification and redefining, really, what it means to be alive. Let’s continue in the letter at chapter 3.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>"You foolish Galatians, who has bewitched you, before whose eyes Jesus Christ was publicly portrayed as crucified? 2 This is the only thing I want to find out from you: did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith? 3 Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh? 4 Did you suffer so many things in vain—if indeed it was in vain? 5 So then, does He who provides you with the Spirit and works miracles among you, do it by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?"</p><p>“You foolish Galatians…” They are not ignernt—as we say in the South—they are not stupid. He doesn’t even say here that they lack knowledge, since Paul, himself, has preached the gospel of Jesus Christ to them. The Apostle here is accusing them of lacking wisdom and choosing to act on their own understanding.</p><p>“…did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?” In Greek Paul’s comparison is between ex ergon nomou (from legal works) and ex akoes pisteos (from the message of faith). This second expression, akoes pisteos, can be translated in one of four ways: hearing with faith (as the NASB has chosen to translate it), hearing of faith, the message that results in believing, or the message of faith. </p><p>Although quite different from each other, these four options have one thing in common, they do not refer to the believer earning the Holy Spirit’s presence through their legal observances or ritual acts. <br>The presence of the Spirit is the gift of God through faith—which we first come to experience when we hear the message of the gospel—the message of Jesus Christ crucified and risen.<br>“Did you receive the Spirit from hearing the gospel that preached,” Paul asks, “or by your observance of the law?” The issue at hand gains some clarity with Paul’s next question. “Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh?”</p><p>In his letters, this is the first time Paul refers to the Spirit. It is this Spirit that enables the Galatians to live the life of faith—the life of Christ. It is only in the Spirit can a believer be perfected. It appears as if the Galatians, although they had entered into their relationship with Christ by hearing the message that was preached to them through faith, now are trying to sanctify themselves by performing legal works—in particular, physical circumcision. </p><p>They have experienced the power of the Holy Spirit, and they seem here to have suffered because of it. The empire was yet to begin open persecution of Christians, so in view here is not the same kind of suffering that James’ audience was experiencing. </p><p>The Galatians’ suffering would have arisen from reordering their lives by making the things of God take priority. Their hearts’ treasure would have changed. This would undoubtedly have resulted in shattered relationships with others and struggles in the broader culture there in Galatia. <br>Thankfully, Paul concludes this question with “if indeed it was in vain”, making this question about the futility of the Galatian’s conversion a rhetorical one. </p><p>Their experience of and suffering for the Spirit was not in vain. This is because it is God, “who provides [them] with the Spirit and works miracles among [them]” and not by their efforts to keep the legal works of the Law. </p><p>Read verses 6-9<br>"6 Just as Abraham BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS. 7 Therefore, recognize that it is those who are of faith who are sons of Abraham. 8 The Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, preached the gospel beforehand to Abraham, saying, “ALL THE NATIONS WILL BE BLESSED IN YOU.” 9 So then, those who are of faith are blessed with Abraham, the believer."</p><p>Here, Paul refers to Genesis 12:3 when he reports what God said to Abraham, the “All the nations will be blessed in [him].” For the apostle’s first declaration in this section, that “Abraham believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness,” he is quoting Genesis 15:6, “Then he believed the LORD; and He credited it to him as righteousness.” But to fully get at what Paul is saying here, remember back to the previous series on James and his discussion of this same declaration and outcome of Abraham’s faith. James referred to Genesis 22 and the offering up of Isaac on Mount Moriah as the example of faith that has been credited as righteousness. </p><p>Genesis 22:15-18 declares:<br>"15 Then the angel of the LORD called to Abraham a second time from heaven, 16 and said, “By Myself I have sworn, declares the LORD, because you have done this thing and have not withheld your son, your only son, 17 indeed I will greatly bless you, and I will greatly multiply your seed as the stars of the heavens and as the sand, which is on the seashore; and your seed shall possess the gate of  their enemies. 18 And in your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have obeyed My voice.”</p><p>And please do not forget that James says that “even the demons believe and tremble.” Faith, therefore, is belief with obedience. Put another way, faith without deeds is dead. Without obedience, faith is just the same belief that the demons have. This “faith is belief plus obedience” thing is reiterated in Genesis 26, when God extends the promise that He made to Abraham to Isaac, when Isaac appears to be planning to go down to Egypt because of a famine. </p><p>God tells him to stay in Gerar and to trust in His provision through the famine. It’s in verses four and five that God explains why Abraham’s faith was considered to be righteousness. God makes a covenant with Isaac. </p><p>"4 I will multiply your descendants as the stars of heaven, and will give your descendants all these lands; and by your descendants all the nations of the earth  shall be blessed, 5 because Abraham obeyed Me and fulfilled his duty to Me, and kept My commandments, My statutes, and My laws." Abraham didn’t only believe; he demonstrated that he had faith. </p><p>So in verse 8, Paul points out that God had always planned to bless the Gentiles and bring them into a saving relationship with Him. And in verse 9, Paul tells the Galatians that God has extended the covenant to them through the same faith that Abraham—and Isaac—had. Though they are Gentiles, they are now because of faith God’s covenant people. </p><p>I know that I might be beating a dead horse here, but I think that this is of the utmost importance. I think many Christians—out of fear of being like the Galatians—have come to the thought that believing that Jesus is the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation. This means that all you must do is make an “I believe”...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 3<br><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)<br></strong><br>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>So, Paul has received word that the churches in Galatia are beginning to wander away from the gospel message that Paul had preached to them. Although he does not tell us what this new, false gospel is, based upon the details of the stories that he shares in chapter two—particularly the ones concerning his encounter with Peter in Antioch—it is safe to assume that this false gospel has to do with the necessity of Gentiles taking up Jewish practices to be justified. </p><p>Paul ends the chapter by stressing how central Jesus Christ is to our justification and redefining, really, what it means to be alive. Let’s continue in the letter at chapter 3.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>"You foolish Galatians, who has bewitched you, before whose eyes Jesus Christ was publicly portrayed as crucified? 2 This is the only thing I want to find out from you: did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith? 3 Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh? 4 Did you suffer so many things in vain—if indeed it was in vain? 5 So then, does He who provides you with the Spirit and works miracles among you, do it by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?"</p><p>“You foolish Galatians…” They are not ignernt—as we say in the South—they are not stupid. He doesn’t even say here that they lack knowledge, since Paul, himself, has preached the gospel of Jesus Christ to them. The Apostle here is accusing them of lacking wisdom and choosing to act on their own understanding.</p><p>“…did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?” In Greek Paul’s comparison is between ex ergon nomou (from legal works) and ex akoes pisteos (from the message of faith). This second expression, akoes pisteos, can be translated in one of four ways: hearing with faith (as the NASB has chosen to translate it), hearing of faith, the message that results in believing, or the message of faith. </p><p>Although quite different from each other, these four options have one thing in common, they do not refer to the believer earning the Holy Spirit’s presence through their legal observances or ritual acts. <br>The presence of the Spirit is the gift of God through faith—which we first come to experience when we hear the message of the gospel—the message of Jesus Christ crucified and risen.<br>“Did you receive the Spirit from hearing the gospel that preached,” Paul asks, “or by your observance of the law?” The issue at hand gains some clarity with Paul’s next question. “Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh?”</p><p>In his letters, this is the first time Paul refers to the Spirit. It is this Spirit that enables the Galatians to live the life of faith—the life of Christ. It is only in the Spirit can a believer be perfected. It appears as if the Galatians, although they had entered into their relationship with Christ by hearing the message that was preached to them through faith, now are trying to sanctify themselves by performing legal works—in particular, physical circumcision. </p><p>They have experienced the power of the Holy Spirit, and they seem here to have suffered because of it. The empire was yet to begin open persecution of Christians, so in view here is not the same kind of suffering that James’ audience was experiencing. </p><p>The Galatians’ suffering would have arisen from reordering their lives by making the things of God take priority. Their hearts’ treasure would have changed. This would undoubtedly have resulted in shattered relationships with others and struggles in the broader culture there in Galatia. <br>Thankfully, Paul concludes this question with “if indeed it was in vain”, making this question about the futility of the Galatian’s conversion a rhetorical one. </p><p>Their experience of and suffering for the Spirit was not in vain. This is because it is God, “who provides [them] with the Spirit and works miracles among [them]” and not by their efforts to keep the legal works of the Law. </p><p>Read verses 6-9<br>"6 Just as Abraham BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS. 7 Therefore, recognize that it is those who are of faith who are sons of Abraham. 8 The Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, preached the gospel beforehand to Abraham, saying, “ALL THE NATIONS WILL BE BLESSED IN YOU.” 9 So then, those who are of faith are blessed with Abraham, the believer."</p><p>Here, Paul refers to Genesis 12:3 when he reports what God said to Abraham, the “All the nations will be blessed in [him].” For the apostle’s first declaration in this section, that “Abraham believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness,” he is quoting Genesis 15:6, “Then he believed the LORD; and He credited it to him as righteousness.” But to fully get at what Paul is saying here, remember back to the previous series on James and his discussion of this same declaration and outcome of Abraham’s faith. James referred to Genesis 22 and the offering up of Isaac on Mount Moriah as the example of faith that has been credited as righteousness. </p><p>Genesis 22:15-18 declares:<br>"15 Then the angel of the LORD called to Abraham a second time from heaven, 16 and said, “By Myself I have sworn, declares the LORD, because you have done this thing and have not withheld your son, your only son, 17 indeed I will greatly bless you, and I will greatly multiply your seed as the stars of the heavens and as the sand, which is on the seashore; and your seed shall possess the gate of  their enemies. 18 And in your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have obeyed My voice.”</p><p>And please do not forget that James says that “even the demons believe and tremble.” Faith, therefore, is belief with obedience. Put another way, faith without deeds is dead. Without obedience, faith is just the same belief that the demons have. This “faith is belief plus obedience” thing is reiterated in Genesis 26, when God extends the promise that He made to Abraham to Isaac, when Isaac appears to be planning to go down to Egypt because of a famine. </p><p>God tells him to stay in Gerar and to trust in His provision through the famine. It’s in verses four and five that God explains why Abraham’s faith was considered to be righteousness. God makes a covenant with Isaac. </p><p>"4 I will multiply your descendants as the stars of heaven, and will give your descendants all these lands; and by your descendants all the nations of the earth  shall be blessed, 5 because Abraham obeyed Me and fulfilled his duty to Me, and kept My commandments, My statutes, and My laws." Abraham didn’t only believe; he demonstrated that he had faith. </p><p>So in verse 8, Paul points out that God had always planned to bless the Gentiles and bring them into a saving relationship with Him. And in verse 9, Paul tells the Galatians that God has extended the covenant to them through the same faith that Abraham—and Isaac—had. Though they are Gentiles, they are now because of faith God’s covenant people. </p><p>I know that I might be beating a dead horse here, but I think that this is of the utmost importance. I think many Christians—out of fear of being like the Galatians—have come to the thought that believing that Jesus is the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation. This means that all you must do is make an “I believe”...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 27 Nov 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2f5a00ed/6274b4e6.mp3" length="20175352" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1257</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 3<br><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)<br></strong><br>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>So, Paul has received word that the churches in Galatia are beginning to wander away from the gospel message that Paul had preached to them. Although he does not tell us what this new, false gospel is, based upon the details of the stories that he shares in chapter two—particularly the ones concerning his encounter with Peter in Antioch—it is safe to assume that this false gospel has to do with the necessity of Gentiles taking up Jewish practices to be justified. </p><p>Paul ends the chapter by stressing how central Jesus Christ is to our justification and redefining, really, what it means to be alive. Let’s continue in the letter at chapter 3.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>"You foolish Galatians, who has bewitched you, before whose eyes Jesus Christ was publicly portrayed as crucified? 2 This is the only thing I want to find out from you: did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith? 3 Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh? 4 Did you suffer so many things in vain—if indeed it was in vain? 5 So then, does He who provides you with the Spirit and works miracles among you, do it by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?"</p><p>“You foolish Galatians…” They are not ignernt—as we say in the South—they are not stupid. He doesn’t even say here that they lack knowledge, since Paul, himself, has preached the gospel of Jesus Christ to them. The Apostle here is accusing them of lacking wisdom and choosing to act on their own understanding.</p><p>“…did you receive the Spirit by works of the Law, or by hearing with faith?” In Greek Paul’s comparison is between ex ergon nomou (from legal works) and ex akoes pisteos (from the message of faith). This second expression, akoes pisteos, can be translated in one of four ways: hearing with faith (as the NASB has chosen to translate it), hearing of faith, the message that results in believing, or the message of faith. </p><p>Although quite different from each other, these four options have one thing in common, they do not refer to the believer earning the Holy Spirit’s presence through their legal observances or ritual acts. <br>The presence of the Spirit is the gift of God through faith—which we first come to experience when we hear the message of the gospel—the message of Jesus Christ crucified and risen.<br>“Did you receive the Spirit from hearing the gospel that preached,” Paul asks, “or by your observance of the law?” The issue at hand gains some clarity with Paul’s next question. “Are you so foolish? Having begun by the Spirit, are you now being perfected by the flesh?”</p><p>In his letters, this is the first time Paul refers to the Spirit. It is this Spirit that enables the Galatians to live the life of faith—the life of Christ. It is only in the Spirit can a believer be perfected. It appears as if the Galatians, although they had entered into their relationship with Christ by hearing the message that was preached to them through faith, now are trying to sanctify themselves by performing legal works—in particular, physical circumcision. </p><p>They have experienced the power of the Holy Spirit, and they seem here to have suffered because of it. The empire was yet to begin open persecution of Christians, so in view here is not the same kind of suffering that James’ audience was experiencing. </p><p>The Galatians’ suffering would have arisen from reordering their lives by making the things of God take priority. Their hearts’ treasure would have changed. This would undoubtedly have resulted in shattered relationships with others and struggles in the broader culture there in Galatia. <br>Thankfully, Paul concludes this question with “if indeed it was in vain”, making this question about the futility of the Galatian’s conversion a rhetorical one. </p><p>Their experience of and suffering for the Spirit was not in vain. This is because it is God, “who provides [them] with the Spirit and works miracles among [them]” and not by their efforts to keep the legal works of the Law. </p><p>Read verses 6-9<br>"6 Just as Abraham BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS. 7 Therefore, recognize that it is those who are of faith who are sons of Abraham. 8 The Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, preached the gospel beforehand to Abraham, saying, “ALL THE NATIONS WILL BE BLESSED IN YOU.” 9 So then, those who are of faith are blessed with Abraham, the believer."</p><p>Here, Paul refers to Genesis 12:3 when he reports what God said to Abraham, the “All the nations will be blessed in [him].” For the apostle’s first declaration in this section, that “Abraham believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness,” he is quoting Genesis 15:6, “Then he believed the LORD; and He credited it to him as righteousness.” But to fully get at what Paul is saying here, remember back to the previous series on James and his discussion of this same declaration and outcome of Abraham’s faith. James referred to Genesis 22 and the offering up of Isaac on Mount Moriah as the example of faith that has been credited as righteousness. </p><p>Genesis 22:15-18 declares:<br>"15 Then the angel of the LORD called to Abraham a second time from heaven, 16 and said, “By Myself I have sworn, declares the LORD, because you have done this thing and have not withheld your son, your only son, 17 indeed I will greatly bless you, and I will greatly multiply your seed as the stars of the heavens and as the sand, which is on the seashore; and your seed shall possess the gate of  their enemies. 18 And in your seed all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have obeyed My voice.”</p><p>And please do not forget that James says that “even the demons believe and tremble.” Faith, therefore, is belief with obedience. Put another way, faith without deeds is dead. Without obedience, faith is just the same belief that the demons have. This “faith is belief plus obedience” thing is reiterated in Genesis 26, when God extends the promise that He made to Abraham to Isaac, when Isaac appears to be planning to go down to Egypt because of a famine. </p><p>God tells him to stay in Gerar and to trust in His provision through the famine. It’s in verses four and five that God explains why Abraham’s faith was considered to be righteousness. God makes a covenant with Isaac. </p><p>"4 I will multiply your descendants as the stars of heaven, and will give your descendants all these lands; and by your descendants all the nations of the earth  shall be blessed, 5 because Abraham obeyed Me and fulfilled his duty to Me, and kept My commandments, My statutes, and My laws." Abraham didn’t only believe; he demonstrated that he had faith. </p><p>So in verse 8, Paul points out that God had always planned to bless the Gentiles and bring them into a saving relationship with Him. And in verse 9, Paul tells the Galatians that God has extended the covenant to them through the same faith that Abraham—and Isaac—had. Though they are Gentiles, they are now because of faith God’s covenant people. </p><p>I know that I might be beating a dead horse here, but I think that this is of the utmost importance. I think many Christians—out of fear of being like the Galatians—have come to the thought that believing that Jesus is the Messiah is the only thing necessary to receive salvation. This means that all you must do is make an “I believe”...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/2f5a00ed/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>The Faith of Christ</title>
      <itunes:episode>54</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>54</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>The Faith of Christ</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c224ef83-7896-4adf-a58e-d89b176cd3be</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/6edcc4fe</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>In this episode I spend a little more time fleshing our the differences between "faith in" and "faith of" Christ. If you notice a change in the podcast's sound, it's because I recorded it at my home studio (i.e., the dining room table). </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>In this episode I spend a little more time fleshing our the differences between "faith in" and "faith of" Christ. If you notice a change in the podcast's sound, it's because I recorded it at my home studio (i.e., the dining room table). </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 20 Nov 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/6edcc4fe/381a348c.mp3" length="13997497" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>871</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>In this episode I spend a little more time fleshing our the differences between "faith in" and "faith of" Christ. If you notice a change in the podcast's sound, it's because I recorded it at my home studio (i.e., the dining room table). </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>salvation, cross, tomb, new, life, unilateral</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 3: In or Of?</title>
      <itunes:episode>53</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>53</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 3: In or Of?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">8c95c7ab-8659-4c84-8c5f-58474f95407a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/db2b8d2a</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>We closed out last episode with Paul taking up one of the most unavoidable subjects in our world today: identity. “Who am I,” Paul asks. “Have I changed or am I the same person that I have always been?” <br>Have you seen those widow decals on cars that are from that Hawaiian lifestyle company: HE&gt;i? Their website states that it’s referring to John 3:30— “He must become greater and greater, and I must become less and less.” (NLT) This doesn’t even come close to what Paul is telling the Galatians here in chapter 2 which is this: There is no longer an I!</p><p>And Paul doesn’t stop there. In verse 20b he writes:<br>“…and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up for me.” </p><p>Let’s put all of verse 20 together before we continue with the verse’s second part:<br>“I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, by Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.”</p><p>en pistei zo te tou hyiou tou theou—Please forgive my Greek. This expression can be rendered: “I live by faith in the Son of God”—an objective genitive—or, “I live by the faith of the Son of God”—a subjective genitive. And this is what is known as a sticky wicket: “faith in” or “faith of”, that is the question. Which translation we choose will help shape the meaning of Paul’s theological message to the Galatians. </p><p>Let’s hear option one, one more time: <br>The objective genitive: “I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.” This is from the NASB. And here is the same verse from the Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition that uses the subjective genitive:<br>“…with Christ I am nailed to the cross. And I live, now not I; but Christ liveth in me. And that I live now in the flesh: I live in the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and delivered himself for me.”</p><p>Do you hear the difference? Most translations translate the passage in the objective genitive, with some of them, like the NLT, CSB, and NRSV providing the alternate translation in the footnotes. </p><p>By using “in Christ”, translators are juxtaposing the efficacy of one’s legal works with that of one’s faith. We cannot justify ourselves by the works of the Law that we perform but only when we choose to believe in Jesus Christ, “who loved me and gave Himself for me.” Can you see a potential problem with this interpretation? </p><p>Now let’s take a quick gander at the other possible and equally legitimate translation. “…I live in the faith of the Son of God…” Paul lives because of Jesus’ faithfulness and not his own. The life he has doesn’t result from either his performance of the works of the Law or even by his act of choosing to have faith. Life is given to him, since he—Paul—no longer lives but it is Christ who lives in him. </p><p>Now back to that potential problem. I’ll quote from the Sacra Pagina commentary on Galatians, page 100:<br>“To interpret the phrase…as an objective genitive [that’s faith in Christ] is to establish a contrast between a person’s legal works and a person’s faith in Christ. While there is clearly an important difference between the two, both are human actions: one active, the other passive. </p><p>"The more powerful contrast is between a person’s legal works and the work of Christ, i.e., Christ’s faithfulness in handing himself over for our sins; Christ’s faithfulness in accepting the curse of the cross; Christ’s faithfulness in fulfilling the mission entrusted to him by the Father.” </p><p>This is the benefit of using the subjective “faith of Christ” and why it ties in with Paul’s complaint about Peter and the others. Paul’s reminding the Galatians—and us—that we live only because of Christ’s willingness to suffer and die for us. To put this another way, we are justified not by our choice to believe but by the Jesus’ choice “to love [us] and give Himself up for [us]” (20) </p><p>On the other hand, as Occam’s razor dictates simplest answer is usually the correct one, faith in Christ does tend to be the translators’ default. And it is also the one that appeals to most Christians because—again—it’s the simpler of the two options: It doesn’t require as many terms to be defined and, quite frankly, it’s easier and a whole lot less demanding. </p><p>But what if the simpler answer isn’t the correct one? What if Paul actually means of Christ here? If he does, we might ought to pay more attention to what James says about faith in his letter, that we covered in the last series. There will more on this to come.</p><p>Paul closes out the chapter with the declaration, <br>“I do not nullify the grace of God, for if righteousness comes through the Law, then Christ died needlessly.” God brings justification through Jesus’ action on the cross; we do not justify ourselves—make ourselves right in God’s eyes—through the performance of the Law. So Paul will not throw away this gracious gift from God by taking up the law once again.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>We closed out last episode with Paul taking up one of the most unavoidable subjects in our world today: identity. “Who am I,” Paul asks. “Have I changed or am I the same person that I have always been?” <br>Have you seen those widow decals on cars that are from that Hawaiian lifestyle company: HE&gt;i? Their website states that it’s referring to John 3:30— “He must become greater and greater, and I must become less and less.” (NLT) This doesn’t even come close to what Paul is telling the Galatians here in chapter 2 which is this: There is no longer an I!</p><p>And Paul doesn’t stop there. In verse 20b he writes:<br>“…and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up for me.” </p><p>Let’s put all of verse 20 together before we continue with the verse’s second part:<br>“I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, by Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.”</p><p>en pistei zo te tou hyiou tou theou—Please forgive my Greek. This expression can be rendered: “I live by faith in the Son of God”—an objective genitive—or, “I live by the faith of the Son of God”—a subjective genitive. And this is what is known as a sticky wicket: “faith in” or “faith of”, that is the question. Which translation we choose will help shape the meaning of Paul’s theological message to the Galatians. </p><p>Let’s hear option one, one more time: <br>The objective genitive: “I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.” This is from the NASB. And here is the same verse from the Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition that uses the subjective genitive:<br>“…with Christ I am nailed to the cross. And I live, now not I; but Christ liveth in me. And that I live now in the flesh: I live in the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and delivered himself for me.”</p><p>Do you hear the difference? Most translations translate the passage in the objective genitive, with some of them, like the NLT, CSB, and NRSV providing the alternate translation in the footnotes. </p><p>By using “in Christ”, translators are juxtaposing the efficacy of one’s legal works with that of one’s faith. We cannot justify ourselves by the works of the Law that we perform but only when we choose to believe in Jesus Christ, “who loved me and gave Himself for me.” Can you see a potential problem with this interpretation? </p><p>Now let’s take a quick gander at the other possible and equally legitimate translation. “…I live in the faith of the Son of God…” Paul lives because of Jesus’ faithfulness and not his own. The life he has doesn’t result from either his performance of the works of the Law or even by his act of choosing to have faith. Life is given to him, since he—Paul—no longer lives but it is Christ who lives in him. </p><p>Now back to that potential problem. I’ll quote from the Sacra Pagina commentary on Galatians, page 100:<br>“To interpret the phrase…as an objective genitive [that’s faith in Christ] is to establish a contrast between a person’s legal works and a person’s faith in Christ. While there is clearly an important difference between the two, both are human actions: one active, the other passive. </p><p>"The more powerful contrast is between a person’s legal works and the work of Christ, i.e., Christ’s faithfulness in handing himself over for our sins; Christ’s faithfulness in accepting the curse of the cross; Christ’s faithfulness in fulfilling the mission entrusted to him by the Father.” </p><p>This is the benefit of using the subjective “faith of Christ” and why it ties in with Paul’s complaint about Peter and the others. Paul’s reminding the Galatians—and us—that we live only because of Christ’s willingness to suffer and die for us. To put this another way, we are justified not by our choice to believe but by the Jesus’ choice “to love [us] and give Himself up for [us]” (20) </p><p>On the other hand, as Occam’s razor dictates simplest answer is usually the correct one, faith in Christ does tend to be the translators’ default. And it is also the one that appeals to most Christians because—again—it’s the simpler of the two options: It doesn’t require as many terms to be defined and, quite frankly, it’s easier and a whole lot less demanding. </p><p>But what if the simpler answer isn’t the correct one? What if Paul actually means of Christ here? If he does, we might ought to pay more attention to what James says about faith in his letter, that we covered in the last series. There will more on this to come.</p><p>Paul closes out the chapter with the declaration, <br>“I do not nullify the grace of God, for if righteousness comes through the Law, then Christ died needlessly.” God brings justification through Jesus’ action on the cross; we do not justify ourselves—make ourselves right in God’s eyes—through the performance of the Law. So Paul will not throw away this gracious gift from God by taking up the law once again.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 20 Nov 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/db2b8d2a/b4477985.mp3" length="12791685" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>796</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>We closed out last episode with Paul taking up one of the most unavoidable subjects in our world today: identity. “Who am I,” Paul asks. “Have I changed or am I the same person that I have always been?” <br>Have you seen those widow decals on cars that are from that Hawaiian lifestyle company: HE&gt;i? Their website states that it’s referring to John 3:30— “He must become greater and greater, and I must become less and less.” (NLT) This doesn’t even come close to what Paul is telling the Galatians here in chapter 2 which is this: There is no longer an I!</p><p>And Paul doesn’t stop there. In verse 20b he writes:<br>“…and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up for me.” </p><p>Let’s put all of verse 20 together before we continue with the verse’s second part:<br>“I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, by Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.”</p><p>en pistei zo te tou hyiou tou theou—Please forgive my Greek. This expression can be rendered: “I live by faith in the Son of God”—an objective genitive—or, “I live by the faith of the Son of God”—a subjective genitive. And this is what is known as a sticky wicket: “faith in” or “faith of”, that is the question. Which translation we choose will help shape the meaning of Paul’s theological message to the Galatians. </p><p>Let’s hear option one, one more time: <br>The objective genitive: “I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.” This is from the NASB. And here is the same verse from the Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition that uses the subjective genitive:<br>“…with Christ I am nailed to the cross. And I live, now not I; but Christ liveth in me. And that I live now in the flesh: I live in the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and delivered himself for me.”</p><p>Do you hear the difference? Most translations translate the passage in the objective genitive, with some of them, like the NLT, CSB, and NRSV providing the alternate translation in the footnotes. </p><p>By using “in Christ”, translators are juxtaposing the efficacy of one’s legal works with that of one’s faith. We cannot justify ourselves by the works of the Law that we perform but only when we choose to believe in Jesus Christ, “who loved me and gave Himself for me.” Can you see a potential problem with this interpretation? </p><p>Now let’s take a quick gander at the other possible and equally legitimate translation. “…I live in the faith of the Son of God…” Paul lives because of Jesus’ faithfulness and not his own. The life he has doesn’t result from either his performance of the works of the Law or even by his act of choosing to have faith. Life is given to him, since he—Paul—no longer lives but it is Christ who lives in him. </p><p>Now back to that potential problem. I’ll quote from the Sacra Pagina commentary on Galatians, page 100:<br>“To interpret the phrase…as an objective genitive [that’s faith in Christ] is to establish a contrast between a person’s legal works and a person’s faith in Christ. While there is clearly an important difference between the two, both are human actions: one active, the other passive. </p><p>"The more powerful contrast is between a person’s legal works and the work of Christ, i.e., Christ’s faithfulness in handing himself over for our sins; Christ’s faithfulness in accepting the curse of the cross; Christ’s faithfulness in fulfilling the mission entrusted to him by the Father.” </p><p>This is the benefit of using the subjective “faith of Christ” and why it ties in with Paul’s complaint about Peter and the others. Paul’s reminding the Galatians—and us—that we live only because of Christ’s willingness to suffer and die for us. To put this another way, we are justified not by our choice to believe but by the Jesus’ choice “to love [us] and give Himself up for [us]” (20) </p><p>On the other hand, as Occam’s razor dictates simplest answer is usually the correct one, faith in Christ does tend to be the translators’ default. And it is also the one that appeals to most Christians because—again—it’s the simpler of the two options: It doesn’t require as many terms to be defined and, quite frankly, it’s easier and a whole lot less demanding. </p><p>But what if the simpler answer isn’t the correct one? What if Paul actually means of Christ here? If he does, we might ought to pay more attention to what James says about faith in his letter, that we covered in the last series. There will more on this to come.</p><p>Paul closes out the chapter with the declaration, <br>“I do not nullify the grace of God, for if righteousness comes through the Law, then Christ died needlessly.” God brings justification through Jesus’ action on the cross; we do not justify ourselves—make ourselves right in God’s eyes—through the performance of the Law. So Paul will not throw away this gracious gift from God by taking up the law once again.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>faith, of, in, new, life, Christ </itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/db2b8d2a/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 2: Christ Has Replaced the I</title>
      <itunes:episode>52</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>52</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 2: Christ Has Replaced the I</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">b74a4a58-3bd6-4e6b-aefc-0dd0a4a46ddd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/735b0dd6</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>At the end of our last episode, Paul is relaying a story to the Galatians about a visit that Peter makes to Antioch and the problem that arises from it. Even though Peter, James, and John had verified Paul’s gospel as authentic, and Peter had even declared that Christ’s grace has gone out to all, circumcised and uncircumcised alike, and even though they had not forced Titus to be circumcised, Peter turned his back on fellowshipping with Gentiles when Jewish Christians from the Jerusalem Church arrive in Antioch. <br>Paul calls it like it is: hypocrisy. </p><p>I can see this to be yet another proof to the Gentile Galatians of his trustworthiness. “See,” he says, “I defended your race against those of my very own. I stuck my neck out for you.” So I’m called; I never ingratiated myself to you; my life has changed completely; my gospel was verified by the Church; AND I stood up to my own people for your full inclusion into the Church—just as you are. </p><p>In verses 14 to the end of the chapter Paul gives Peter and the other Jewish Christians there what we call nowadays a “come-to-Jesus.”</p><p>"14 But when I saw that they were not straightforward about the truth of the gospel, I said to Cephas in the presence of all, “If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, how is it that you compel the Gentiles to live like Jews?"</p><p>“In front of all the others,” Paul criticizes Peter for his hypocrisy. “Since you, a Jew by birth, have discarded the Jewish laws and are living like a Gentile, why are you now trying to make these Gentiles follow the Jewish traditions?” (14 NLT) </p><p>So, it seems that these Jewish Christians may not have been simply keeping their distance from their Gentile compatriots but trying to force them to adopt a Jewish way of life. There is no live-and-let-live here. But here is the opportunity to share with the Galatians theological truth—the preeminence of Christ in salvation over practicing ritual behaviors and traditions.</p><p>“You and I are Jews by birth,” Paul says to Peter in verse 15, “not ‘sinners’ like the Gentiles.” I can see Paul makes flesh-bunnies when he says sinners. The word used here is hamartolos. It can refer to a person who commits depraved acts—to someone who is wicked—or to one who falls short of what God approves—living against God’s will—or even to tax collectors, or heathen, or one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors. It is this final possibility—one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors—that Paul has in mind, I think.<br> <br>"16 nevertheless, knowing that a person is not justified by works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by works of the Law; since by works of the Law no flesh will be justified."</p><p>With this, Paul is saying to Peter, “We grew up keeping orthodox traditions and behaviors, but we know that that doesn’t make us right with God: only faith does. ‘For no one will ever be made right with God by obeying the law.’(16)”</p><p>He adds to the gravity of Peter’s and the other’s insistence that the Gentiles become like the Jews when Paul says in verse 18, “I am a sinner if I rebuild the old system of law I already tore down.” This would be a radical thought for Jews, since that system is the thing that defined and separated them as a people from all other nations. To use an in-vogue word: The Law of Moses gives the Jews their identity. </p><p>Jewish Christians like Paul, Peter, and James’ friends are in the same situation as their Gentile brothers and sisters. They must rely upon Jesus for their justification and cannot make themselves worthy of ultimate salvation. This is why Paul states that he would become a sinner if he were to take back up the Law. By not fulfilling the Law—or even one part of it—he dies to it so that he might live the life of Christ. We will come back to this later in Romans. </p><p>Paul then begins a detailed, Christ-centric theology in which he redefines what it means to be a person. In verses 19 and 20, Paul gives the Galatians a new definition of human existence:</p><p>“For through the Law [capital L, meaning the works of the Law of Moses through which a person intends to make oneself deserving of a relationship with God] I died to the Law, so that I might live for God. I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me…” (19,20a)</p><p>Here Paul is laying the foundation for something that he will later flesh out in chapter 3—a thought to which he will return in 2 Corinthians 5:17, 1 Corinthians 6:19, Colossians 3:11, and one to which he will devote his letter to Rome. This is: Our lives are no longer our own. </p><p>Of course, this is not necessarily a novel thought to Paul or any Jew—even though they ignore it when they take back up the Law—since in Jeremiah 10:23 the prophet prays, “I know, LORD, that our lives are not our own. We are not able to plan our own course.” (NLT), but to the Galatians this would be radical—and maybe even to some of us!</p><p>Paul states here that the Christian’s identity is replaced by Christ’s—that our very being is changed. We are no longer what we were and have become Someone different—which is yet again revisited in Philippians 3:5-9 when the apostle to the Gentiles disregards the entirely of his past, who he had always been and worked to become—rejecting it even to point of calling it bio-waste—for the sake of taking Christ’s life as his own. </p><p>"5 circumcised the eighth day, of the nation of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of Hebrews; as to the Law, a Pharisee; 6 as to zeal, a persecutor of the church; as to the righteousness which is in the Law, found blameless.</p><p>7 But whatever things were gain to me, these things I have counted as loss because of Christ. 8 More than that, I count all things to be loss [c]in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them mere rubbish, so that I may gain Christ, 9 and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith…"</p><p>In fact, later in Revelation, it can be argued that this is the sin that the church at Laodicea is accused of committing: not letting Christ be their life fully. But more on that in a later series. </p><p>Paul claims Christ’s crucifixion as his own crucifixion—the death of what was. Here, he is urging the Galatians to let themselves die to the world and its practices and to resist those who would force the Galatians to take the Law up for the first time—or in Peter’s case, again. </p><p>Although taking up the Law is well intentioned, it is, nevertheless, grounded in pride and in the self. Paul sets about explaining this as the verse continues. And by way of a warning, this is what we call in the biz “some heavy theology”. </p><p>When Paul was alive to the Law, he was the controlling force in his life—he was what mattered to himself. But now, he no longer lives—Christ lives within him—so that he—Paul—is alive to God. Christ has replaced Paul’s old self. We’ll see this again in Romans where the apostle gives a nod, I think, back to James, where he declares that our problems in our faith as Christians all stem from the sin that keeps on clinging. To put this simply…<br>Christ has replaced the I.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>At the end of our last episode, Paul is relaying a story to the Galatians about a visit that Peter makes to Antioch and the problem that arises from it. Even though Peter, James, and John had verified Paul’s gospel as authentic, and Peter had even declared that Christ’s grace has gone out to all, circumcised and uncircumcised alike, and even though they had not forced Titus to be circumcised, Peter turned his back on fellowshipping with Gentiles when Jewish Christians from the Jerusalem Church arrive in Antioch. <br>Paul calls it like it is: hypocrisy. </p><p>I can see this to be yet another proof to the Gentile Galatians of his trustworthiness. “See,” he says, “I defended your race against those of my very own. I stuck my neck out for you.” So I’m called; I never ingratiated myself to you; my life has changed completely; my gospel was verified by the Church; AND I stood up to my own people for your full inclusion into the Church—just as you are. </p><p>In verses 14 to the end of the chapter Paul gives Peter and the other Jewish Christians there what we call nowadays a “come-to-Jesus.”</p><p>"14 But when I saw that they were not straightforward about the truth of the gospel, I said to Cephas in the presence of all, “If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, how is it that you compel the Gentiles to live like Jews?"</p><p>“In front of all the others,” Paul criticizes Peter for his hypocrisy. “Since you, a Jew by birth, have discarded the Jewish laws and are living like a Gentile, why are you now trying to make these Gentiles follow the Jewish traditions?” (14 NLT) </p><p>So, it seems that these Jewish Christians may not have been simply keeping their distance from their Gentile compatriots but trying to force them to adopt a Jewish way of life. There is no live-and-let-live here. But here is the opportunity to share with the Galatians theological truth—the preeminence of Christ in salvation over practicing ritual behaviors and traditions.</p><p>“You and I are Jews by birth,” Paul says to Peter in verse 15, “not ‘sinners’ like the Gentiles.” I can see Paul makes flesh-bunnies when he says sinners. The word used here is hamartolos. It can refer to a person who commits depraved acts—to someone who is wicked—or to one who falls short of what God approves—living against God’s will—or even to tax collectors, or heathen, or one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors. It is this final possibility—one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors—that Paul has in mind, I think.<br> <br>"16 nevertheless, knowing that a person is not justified by works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by works of the Law; since by works of the Law no flesh will be justified."</p><p>With this, Paul is saying to Peter, “We grew up keeping orthodox traditions and behaviors, but we know that that doesn’t make us right with God: only faith does. ‘For no one will ever be made right with God by obeying the law.’(16)”</p><p>He adds to the gravity of Peter’s and the other’s insistence that the Gentiles become like the Jews when Paul says in verse 18, “I am a sinner if I rebuild the old system of law I already tore down.” This would be a radical thought for Jews, since that system is the thing that defined and separated them as a people from all other nations. To use an in-vogue word: The Law of Moses gives the Jews their identity. </p><p>Jewish Christians like Paul, Peter, and James’ friends are in the same situation as their Gentile brothers and sisters. They must rely upon Jesus for their justification and cannot make themselves worthy of ultimate salvation. This is why Paul states that he would become a sinner if he were to take back up the Law. By not fulfilling the Law—or even one part of it—he dies to it so that he might live the life of Christ. We will come back to this later in Romans. </p><p>Paul then begins a detailed, Christ-centric theology in which he redefines what it means to be a person. In verses 19 and 20, Paul gives the Galatians a new definition of human existence:</p><p>“For through the Law [capital L, meaning the works of the Law of Moses through which a person intends to make oneself deserving of a relationship with God] I died to the Law, so that I might live for God. I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me…” (19,20a)</p><p>Here Paul is laying the foundation for something that he will later flesh out in chapter 3—a thought to which he will return in 2 Corinthians 5:17, 1 Corinthians 6:19, Colossians 3:11, and one to which he will devote his letter to Rome. This is: Our lives are no longer our own. </p><p>Of course, this is not necessarily a novel thought to Paul or any Jew—even though they ignore it when they take back up the Law—since in Jeremiah 10:23 the prophet prays, “I know, LORD, that our lives are not our own. We are not able to plan our own course.” (NLT), but to the Galatians this would be radical—and maybe even to some of us!</p><p>Paul states here that the Christian’s identity is replaced by Christ’s—that our very being is changed. We are no longer what we were and have become Someone different—which is yet again revisited in Philippians 3:5-9 when the apostle to the Gentiles disregards the entirely of his past, who he had always been and worked to become—rejecting it even to point of calling it bio-waste—for the sake of taking Christ’s life as his own. </p><p>"5 circumcised the eighth day, of the nation of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of Hebrews; as to the Law, a Pharisee; 6 as to zeal, a persecutor of the church; as to the righteousness which is in the Law, found blameless.</p><p>7 But whatever things were gain to me, these things I have counted as loss because of Christ. 8 More than that, I count all things to be loss [c]in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them mere rubbish, so that I may gain Christ, 9 and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith…"</p><p>In fact, later in Revelation, it can be argued that this is the sin that the church at Laodicea is accused of committing: not letting Christ be their life fully. But more on that in a later series. </p><p>Paul claims Christ’s crucifixion as his own crucifixion—the death of what was. Here, he is urging the Galatians to let themselves die to the world and its practices and to resist those who would force the Galatians to take the Law up for the first time—or in Peter’s case, again. </p><p>Although taking up the Law is well intentioned, it is, nevertheless, grounded in pride and in the self. Paul sets about explaining this as the verse continues. And by way of a warning, this is what we call in the biz “some heavy theology”. </p><p>When Paul was alive to the Law, he was the controlling force in his life—he was what mattered to himself. But now, he no longer lives—Christ lives within him—so that he—Paul—is alive to God. Christ has replaced Paul’s old self. We’ll see this again in Romans where the apostle gives a nod, I think, back to James, where he declares that our problems in our faith as Christians all stem from the sin that keeps on clinging. To put this simply…<br>Christ has replaced the I.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 13 Nov 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/735b0dd6/81afeb75.mp3" length="12857722" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>800</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>(All scripture quoted is from the New American Standard  Bible, © 1960,1962,1963,1968.1971,1973,1975,1977,1995.2020 by the Lockman Foundation, A Corporation Not for Profit, La Habra, CA, All Rights Reserved, unless otherwise noted.)</strong></p><p>At the end of our last episode, Paul is relaying a story to the Galatians about a visit that Peter makes to Antioch and the problem that arises from it. Even though Peter, James, and John had verified Paul’s gospel as authentic, and Peter had even declared that Christ’s grace has gone out to all, circumcised and uncircumcised alike, and even though they had not forced Titus to be circumcised, Peter turned his back on fellowshipping with Gentiles when Jewish Christians from the Jerusalem Church arrive in Antioch. <br>Paul calls it like it is: hypocrisy. </p><p>I can see this to be yet another proof to the Gentile Galatians of his trustworthiness. “See,” he says, “I defended your race against those of my very own. I stuck my neck out for you.” So I’m called; I never ingratiated myself to you; my life has changed completely; my gospel was verified by the Church; AND I stood up to my own people for your full inclusion into the Church—just as you are. </p><p>In verses 14 to the end of the chapter Paul gives Peter and the other Jewish Christians there what we call nowadays a “come-to-Jesus.”</p><p>"14 But when I saw that they were not straightforward about the truth of the gospel, I said to Cephas in the presence of all, “If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, how is it that you compel the Gentiles to live like Jews?"</p><p>“In front of all the others,” Paul criticizes Peter for his hypocrisy. “Since you, a Jew by birth, have discarded the Jewish laws and are living like a Gentile, why are you now trying to make these Gentiles follow the Jewish traditions?” (14 NLT) </p><p>So, it seems that these Jewish Christians may not have been simply keeping their distance from their Gentile compatriots but trying to force them to adopt a Jewish way of life. There is no live-and-let-live here. But here is the opportunity to share with the Galatians theological truth—the preeminence of Christ in salvation over practicing ritual behaviors and traditions.</p><p>“You and I are Jews by birth,” Paul says to Peter in verse 15, “not ‘sinners’ like the Gentiles.” I can see Paul makes flesh-bunnies when he says sinners. The word used here is hamartolos. It can refer to a person who commits depraved acts—to someone who is wicked—or to one who falls short of what God approves—living against God’s will—or even to tax collectors, or heathen, or one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors. It is this final possibility—one who does not keep orthodox traditions and behaviors—that Paul has in mind, I think.<br> <br>"16 nevertheless, knowing that a person is not justified by works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by works of the Law; since by works of the Law no flesh will be justified."</p><p>With this, Paul is saying to Peter, “We grew up keeping orthodox traditions and behaviors, but we know that that doesn’t make us right with God: only faith does. ‘For no one will ever be made right with God by obeying the law.’(16)”</p><p>He adds to the gravity of Peter’s and the other’s insistence that the Gentiles become like the Jews when Paul says in verse 18, “I am a sinner if I rebuild the old system of law I already tore down.” This would be a radical thought for Jews, since that system is the thing that defined and separated them as a people from all other nations. To use an in-vogue word: The Law of Moses gives the Jews their identity. </p><p>Jewish Christians like Paul, Peter, and James’ friends are in the same situation as their Gentile brothers and sisters. They must rely upon Jesus for their justification and cannot make themselves worthy of ultimate salvation. This is why Paul states that he would become a sinner if he were to take back up the Law. By not fulfilling the Law—or even one part of it—he dies to it so that he might live the life of Christ. We will come back to this later in Romans. </p><p>Paul then begins a detailed, Christ-centric theology in which he redefines what it means to be a person. In verses 19 and 20, Paul gives the Galatians a new definition of human existence:</p><p>“For through the Law [capital L, meaning the works of the Law of Moses through which a person intends to make oneself deserving of a relationship with God] I died to the Law, so that I might live for God. I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me…” (19,20a)</p><p>Here Paul is laying the foundation for something that he will later flesh out in chapter 3—a thought to which he will return in 2 Corinthians 5:17, 1 Corinthians 6:19, Colossians 3:11, and one to which he will devote his letter to Rome. This is: Our lives are no longer our own. </p><p>Of course, this is not necessarily a novel thought to Paul or any Jew—even though they ignore it when they take back up the Law—since in Jeremiah 10:23 the prophet prays, “I know, LORD, that our lives are not our own. We are not able to plan our own course.” (NLT), but to the Galatians this would be radical—and maybe even to some of us!</p><p>Paul states here that the Christian’s identity is replaced by Christ’s—that our very being is changed. We are no longer what we were and have become Someone different—which is yet again revisited in Philippians 3:5-9 when the apostle to the Gentiles disregards the entirely of his past, who he had always been and worked to become—rejecting it even to point of calling it bio-waste—for the sake of taking Christ’s life as his own. </p><p>"5 circumcised the eighth day, of the nation of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of Hebrews; as to the Law, a Pharisee; 6 as to zeal, a persecutor of the church; as to the righteousness which is in the Law, found blameless.</p><p>7 But whatever things were gain to me, these things I have counted as loss because of Christ. 8 More than that, I count all things to be loss [c]in view of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and count them mere rubbish, so that I may gain Christ, 9 and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith…"</p><p>In fact, later in Revelation, it can be argued that this is the sin that the church at Laodicea is accused of committing: not letting Christ be their life fully. But more on that in a later series. </p><p>Paul claims Christ’s crucifixion as his own crucifixion—the death of what was. Here, he is urging the Galatians to let themselves die to the world and its practices and to resist those who would force the Galatians to take the Law up for the first time—or in Peter’s case, again. </p><p>Although taking up the Law is well intentioned, it is, nevertheless, grounded in pride and in the self. Paul sets about explaining this as the verse continues. And by way of a warning, this is what we call in the biz “some heavy theology”. </p><p>When Paul was alive to the Law, he was the controlling force in his life—he was what mattered to himself. But now, he no longer lives—Christ lives within him—so that he—Paul—is alive to God. Christ has replaced Paul’s old self. We’ll see this again in Romans where the apostle gives a nod, I think, back to James, where he declares that our problems in our faith as Christians all stem from the sin that keeps on clinging. To put this simply…<br>Christ has replaced the I.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Galatians, chapter, 2, hypocrisy, sin, grace, trustworthy, Antioch</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/735b0dd6/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 1: Seriously. You Can Trust Me.</title>
      <itunes:episode>51</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>51</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 2, Part 1: Seriously. You Can Trust Me.</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">89451949-6f77-4fea-8b95-49f5397d7b33</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/ee39dfc7</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 2 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for joining me today on the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the First Day website at firstday.us and become a subscriber. </p><p>In Galatians chapter one we come to learn that there is a problem in the church—one serious enough Paul believes that the Galatians are in danger. We do not know the specifics, just that some other gospel—some other proclamation of the work of Christ—is beginning to take hold there. </p><p>And Paul responds by giving them a CV of sorts—a testimony to prove that his previous message to them can be and should be trusted. He finishes out the chapter providing a timeline of his activities and ends with telling the Galatians about how his story brought glory to God among the Christians in Jerusalem. “See, ask them,” is his suggestion. Now let’s move on to chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>"Then after an interval of fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus along also. 2 It was because of a revelation that I went up; and I submitted to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but I did so in private to those who were of reputation, for fear that somehow I might be running, or had run, in vain. 3 But not even Titus, who was with me, though he was a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised."</p><p>Paul continues to provide evidence for his trustworthiness. Once again as the result of divine revelation, Paul’s life changes course—so to speak. He returns to Jerusalem after 14 years—but fourteen years from when? This opening verse of the chapter likely causes some scholars sleepless nights; the problem being Paul’s lack of specificity concerning his chronology. I really think it’s up to each of us to decide how important this is, but it does need a little examining, at least, maybe so you can get a glimpse at how unclear interpretation can be. </p><p>Don’t get hung up on this, please. </p><p>One possibility is that Paul is returning to Jerusalem 14 years after his call in verses 15 and 16? Or does it refer to his first visit to Jerusalem in referenced in verses 18-20? A third option is that this fourteen-year gap separates the new trip to Jerusalem from what comes before it: the journey to Syria and Cilicia in verse 1:21. </p><p>Just to let you know, I like option two or three. Regardless of which it is, fourteen years is a long time to be evangelizing and preaching the gospel, which I think is his point. </p><p>Why God sends Paul back to Jerusalem after fourteen years of missionary work is revealed in verse 2: so that he could verify that the gospel that he had been preaching was the true gospel and to see if he “might be running, or had run, in vain.” This is answered in verse 9: “and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John…gave to me and Barnabus the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles…” </p><p>Titus, a Gentile—foreskin attached—travels with Paul and Barnabus to confer with Peter, James, and John. Paul points out in verse three that Titus is not compelled to be circumcised. This will become relevant later in the chapter.</p><p>In verse four, we learn that Titus’ circumcision became an issue only because spies from the Jewish religious authorities had been sent to spy on the Church. It seems that they pressed the issue of the necessity of adhering to Mosaic Law. </p><p>"4 Yet it was a concern because of the false brothers secretly brought in, who had sneaked in to spy on our freedom which we have in Christ Jesus, in order to enslave us. 5 But we did not yield in subjection to them, even for an hour, so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you."</p><p>But as you see in verse five, however, Paul and Barnabus don’t even entertain the idea of circumcising Titus, since it would distract from the message preached to the Galatians: “…so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you.” </p><p>Paul also reports in verse six that his intent was not to court favor with anyone; this is to stress the point that he made back in chapter one—that his message to the Galatians was not to influence them like to obey him but that he preached to them to fulfill his call. </p><p>"6 But from those who were of considerable repute (what they were makes no difference to me; God shows no favoritism)—well, those who were of repute contributed nothing to me."</p><p>Ultimately, Peter, James, and John “had nothing to add to his message” and affirmed Paul’s calling to take the gospel to the Gentiles in the same way that Peter had been charged to take it to Jews. </p><p>"7 But on the contrary, seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel to the uncircumcised, just as Peter had been to the circumcised 8 (for He who was at work for Peter in his apostleship to the circumcised was at work for me also to the Gentiles), 9 and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John, who were reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles, and they to the circumcised."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians here in this beginning section of chapter two that the Church, Jewish and Gentile, is on the same page. When Peter came to Antioch, however, he and Paul have a bit of a kerfuffle. Will, maybe it was more of a tiff.  Verses 11-13 provide the details. </p><p>Read verses 11-13<br>"11 But when Cephas came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he stood condemned. 12 For prior to the coming of some men from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles; but when they came, he began to withdraw and separate himself, fearing those from the circumcision. 13 The rest of the Jews joined him in hypocrisy, with the result that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy."</p><p>So, Paul reports that Peter was acting hypocritically when the Rock visited Antioch. Initially he ate with men who were not circumcised. But when some Jewish Christians arrived, Peter refused to eat with the Gentiles any longer. Why would he do this, you might be thinking. </p><p>Because unlike Paul, who told the Galatians back in verse six that the “reputation” of Peter, James, and John, “as great leaders made no difference to [him],” Peter wanted to avoid any criticism of his actions from “these people who insisted on the necessity of circumcision.” (12) Peter’s actions had a greater impact than was apparently expected, causing other Jewish Christians to forego table fellowship with the Gentile believers there in Antioch.</p><p>I think back to the James series. One of the first things that James tells the members of the Church is that they are not to be double-minded. Of course, in context, he was talking about not allowing doubt to hinder one’s faith in time of trial, but I think it is reasonable to apply the same standard here. </p><p>How can we allow ourselves to be built into one people from two if we allow our prejudice to keep us separated—us and them? Paul also stresses how our choices impact more than ourselves. This is Christian living 101 and something that we often forget. “…even Barnabus was led astray by their hypocrisy,” Paul writes.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 2 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for joining me today on the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the First Day website at firstday.us and become a subscriber. </p><p>In Galatians chapter one we come to learn that there is a problem in the church—one serious enough Paul believes that the Galatians are in danger. We do not know the specifics, just that some other gospel—some other proclamation of the work of Christ—is beginning to take hold there. </p><p>And Paul responds by giving them a CV of sorts—a testimony to prove that his previous message to them can be and should be trusted. He finishes out the chapter providing a timeline of his activities and ends with telling the Galatians about how his story brought glory to God among the Christians in Jerusalem. “See, ask them,” is his suggestion. Now let’s move on to chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>"Then after an interval of fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus along also. 2 It was because of a revelation that I went up; and I submitted to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but I did so in private to those who were of reputation, for fear that somehow I might be running, or had run, in vain. 3 But not even Titus, who was with me, though he was a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised."</p><p>Paul continues to provide evidence for his trustworthiness. Once again as the result of divine revelation, Paul’s life changes course—so to speak. He returns to Jerusalem after 14 years—but fourteen years from when? This opening verse of the chapter likely causes some scholars sleepless nights; the problem being Paul’s lack of specificity concerning his chronology. I really think it’s up to each of us to decide how important this is, but it does need a little examining, at least, maybe so you can get a glimpse at how unclear interpretation can be. </p><p>Don’t get hung up on this, please. </p><p>One possibility is that Paul is returning to Jerusalem 14 years after his call in verses 15 and 16? Or does it refer to his first visit to Jerusalem in referenced in verses 18-20? A third option is that this fourteen-year gap separates the new trip to Jerusalem from what comes before it: the journey to Syria and Cilicia in verse 1:21. </p><p>Just to let you know, I like option two or three. Regardless of which it is, fourteen years is a long time to be evangelizing and preaching the gospel, which I think is his point. </p><p>Why God sends Paul back to Jerusalem after fourteen years of missionary work is revealed in verse 2: so that he could verify that the gospel that he had been preaching was the true gospel and to see if he “might be running, or had run, in vain.” This is answered in verse 9: “and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John…gave to me and Barnabus the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles…” </p><p>Titus, a Gentile—foreskin attached—travels with Paul and Barnabus to confer with Peter, James, and John. Paul points out in verse three that Titus is not compelled to be circumcised. This will become relevant later in the chapter.</p><p>In verse four, we learn that Titus’ circumcision became an issue only because spies from the Jewish religious authorities had been sent to spy on the Church. It seems that they pressed the issue of the necessity of adhering to Mosaic Law. </p><p>"4 Yet it was a concern because of the false brothers secretly brought in, who had sneaked in to spy on our freedom which we have in Christ Jesus, in order to enslave us. 5 But we did not yield in subjection to them, even for an hour, so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you."</p><p>But as you see in verse five, however, Paul and Barnabus don’t even entertain the idea of circumcising Titus, since it would distract from the message preached to the Galatians: “…so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you.” </p><p>Paul also reports in verse six that his intent was not to court favor with anyone; this is to stress the point that he made back in chapter one—that his message to the Galatians was not to influence them like to obey him but that he preached to them to fulfill his call. </p><p>"6 But from those who were of considerable repute (what they were makes no difference to me; God shows no favoritism)—well, those who were of repute contributed nothing to me."</p><p>Ultimately, Peter, James, and John “had nothing to add to his message” and affirmed Paul’s calling to take the gospel to the Gentiles in the same way that Peter had been charged to take it to Jews. </p><p>"7 But on the contrary, seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel to the uncircumcised, just as Peter had been to the circumcised 8 (for He who was at work for Peter in his apostleship to the circumcised was at work for me also to the Gentiles), 9 and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John, who were reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles, and they to the circumcised."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians here in this beginning section of chapter two that the Church, Jewish and Gentile, is on the same page. When Peter came to Antioch, however, he and Paul have a bit of a kerfuffle. Will, maybe it was more of a tiff.  Verses 11-13 provide the details. </p><p>Read verses 11-13<br>"11 But when Cephas came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he stood condemned. 12 For prior to the coming of some men from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles; but when they came, he began to withdraw and separate himself, fearing those from the circumcision. 13 The rest of the Jews joined him in hypocrisy, with the result that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy."</p><p>So, Paul reports that Peter was acting hypocritically when the Rock visited Antioch. Initially he ate with men who were not circumcised. But when some Jewish Christians arrived, Peter refused to eat with the Gentiles any longer. Why would he do this, you might be thinking. </p><p>Because unlike Paul, who told the Galatians back in verse six that the “reputation” of Peter, James, and John, “as great leaders made no difference to [him],” Peter wanted to avoid any criticism of his actions from “these people who insisted on the necessity of circumcision.” (12) Peter’s actions had a greater impact than was apparently expected, causing other Jewish Christians to forego table fellowship with the Gentile believers there in Antioch.</p><p>I think back to the James series. One of the first things that James tells the members of the Church is that they are not to be double-minded. Of course, in context, he was talking about not allowing doubt to hinder one’s faith in time of trial, but I think it is reasonable to apply the same standard here. </p><p>How can we allow ourselves to be built into one people from two if we allow our prejudice to keep us separated—us and them? Paul also stresses how our choices impact more than ourselves. This is Christian living 101 and something that we often forget. “…even Barnabus was led astray by their hypocrisy,” Paul writes.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 13 Nov 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/ee39dfc7/f05336d3.mp3" length="17745337" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1105</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Chapter 2 (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for joining me today on the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley. Visit the First Day website at firstday.us and become a subscriber. </p><p>In Galatians chapter one we come to learn that there is a problem in the church—one serious enough Paul believes that the Galatians are in danger. We do not know the specifics, just that some other gospel—some other proclamation of the work of Christ—is beginning to take hold there. </p><p>And Paul responds by giving them a CV of sorts—a testimony to prove that his previous message to them can be and should be trusted. He finishes out the chapter providing a timeline of his activities and ends with telling the Galatians about how his story brought glory to God among the Christians in Jerusalem. “See, ask them,” is his suggestion. Now let’s move on to chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>"Then after an interval of fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, taking Titus along also. 2 It was because of a revelation that I went up; and I submitted to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but I did so in private to those who were of reputation, for fear that somehow I might be running, or had run, in vain. 3 But not even Titus, who was with me, though he was a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised."</p><p>Paul continues to provide evidence for his trustworthiness. Once again as the result of divine revelation, Paul’s life changes course—so to speak. He returns to Jerusalem after 14 years—but fourteen years from when? This opening verse of the chapter likely causes some scholars sleepless nights; the problem being Paul’s lack of specificity concerning his chronology. I really think it’s up to each of us to decide how important this is, but it does need a little examining, at least, maybe so you can get a glimpse at how unclear interpretation can be. </p><p>Don’t get hung up on this, please. </p><p>One possibility is that Paul is returning to Jerusalem 14 years after his call in verses 15 and 16? Or does it refer to his first visit to Jerusalem in referenced in verses 18-20? A third option is that this fourteen-year gap separates the new trip to Jerusalem from what comes before it: the journey to Syria and Cilicia in verse 1:21. </p><p>Just to let you know, I like option two or three. Regardless of which it is, fourteen years is a long time to be evangelizing and preaching the gospel, which I think is his point. </p><p>Why God sends Paul back to Jerusalem after fourteen years of missionary work is revealed in verse 2: so that he could verify that the gospel that he had been preaching was the true gospel and to see if he “might be running, or had run, in vain.” This is answered in verse 9: “and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John…gave to me and Barnabus the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles…” </p><p>Titus, a Gentile—foreskin attached—travels with Paul and Barnabus to confer with Peter, James, and John. Paul points out in verse three that Titus is not compelled to be circumcised. This will become relevant later in the chapter.</p><p>In verse four, we learn that Titus’ circumcision became an issue only because spies from the Jewish religious authorities had been sent to spy on the Church. It seems that they pressed the issue of the necessity of adhering to Mosaic Law. </p><p>"4 Yet it was a concern because of the false brothers secretly brought in, who had sneaked in to spy on our freedom which we have in Christ Jesus, in order to enslave us. 5 But we did not yield in subjection to them, even for an hour, so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you."</p><p>But as you see in verse five, however, Paul and Barnabus don’t even entertain the idea of circumcising Titus, since it would distract from the message preached to the Galatians: “…so that the truth of the gospel would remain with you.” </p><p>Paul also reports in verse six that his intent was not to court favor with anyone; this is to stress the point that he made back in chapter one—that his message to the Galatians was not to influence them like to obey him but that he preached to them to fulfill his call. </p><p>"6 But from those who were of considerable repute (what they were makes no difference to me; God shows no favoritism)—well, those who were of repute contributed nothing to me."</p><p>Ultimately, Peter, James, and John “had nothing to add to his message” and affirmed Paul’s calling to take the gospel to the Gentiles in the same way that Peter had been charged to take it to Jews. </p><p>"7 But on the contrary, seeing that I had been entrusted with the gospel to the uncircumcised, just as Peter had been to the circumcised 8 (for He who was at work for Peter in his apostleship to the circumcised was at work for me also to the Gentiles), 9 and recognizing the grace that had been given to me, James and Cephas and John, who were reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, so that we might go to the Gentiles, and they to the circumcised."</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians here in this beginning section of chapter two that the Church, Jewish and Gentile, is on the same page. When Peter came to Antioch, however, he and Paul have a bit of a kerfuffle. Will, maybe it was more of a tiff.  Verses 11-13 provide the details. </p><p>Read verses 11-13<br>"11 But when Cephas came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he stood condemned. 12 For prior to the coming of some men from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles; but when they came, he began to withdraw and separate himself, fearing those from the circumcision. 13 The rest of the Jews joined him in hypocrisy, with the result that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy."</p><p>So, Paul reports that Peter was acting hypocritically when the Rock visited Antioch. Initially he ate with men who were not circumcised. But when some Jewish Christians arrived, Peter refused to eat with the Gentiles any longer. Why would he do this, you might be thinking. </p><p>Because unlike Paul, who told the Galatians back in verse six that the “reputation” of Peter, James, and John, “as great leaders made no difference to [him],” Peter wanted to avoid any criticism of his actions from “these people who insisted on the necessity of circumcision.” (12) Peter’s actions had a greater impact than was apparently expected, causing other Jewish Christians to forego table fellowship with the Gentile believers there in Antioch.</p><p>I think back to the James series. One of the first things that James tells the members of the Church is that they are not to be double-minded. Of course, in context, he was talking about not allowing doubt to hinder one’s faith in time of trial, but I think it is reasonable to apply the same standard here. </p><p>How can we allow ourselves to be built into one people from two if we allow our prejudice to keep us separated—us and them? Paul also stresses how our choices impact more than ourselves. This is Christian living 101 and something that we often forget. “…even Barnabus was led astray by their hypocrisy,” Paul writes.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>proof, risk, gospel, Jerusalem</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/ee39dfc7/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 1, Part 2: Trust Me. I'm Not in Sells.</title>
      <itunes:episode>49</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>49</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 1, Part 2: Trust Me. I'm Not in Sells.</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">23ad51b6-e8de-41c3-ae88-c2098dfff730</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/1ae80a4f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part 2 (NASB)</p><p>A review of why the Galatians should trust in Paul’s message: </p><p>You can trust me because I was called by God to bring you this message. This is something that many of us in the West are quite fearful of: the claim that is made by some that God has called them to whatever their spiel happens to be. </p><p>I remember back when I had fewer rings, Orel Roberts telling the world that God had called him to raise $3,000,000 to accomplish some task: I think it was to build a building on HIS university’s campus. Or more recently when Creflo Dollar was called to ask his followers for money to buy a bigger airplane. So, I know how off-putting call claims can be. But here we must couch Paul’s claim with his second reason for his trustworthiness: He did nothing to ingratiate himself to the Galatians when he visited them before; he said nothing to them in the attempt to get them to like him. So, heaven knows what he told them! </p><p>The third reason that they should trust his message here in verses 13 and 14 as we continue in the series. </p><p>Read verses 13,14<br>"13 For you have heard of my former way of life in Judaism, how I used to persecute the church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it; 14 and I was advancing in Judaism beyond many of my contemporaries among my countrymen, being more extremely zealous for my ancestral traditions."</p><p>Such was Paul’s commitment in his former life to ending the Church of Christ before it had even begun. </p><p>Read verses 15-17<br>"15 But when He who had set me apart even from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace was pleased 16 to reveal His Son in me so that I might preach Him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately consult with flesh and blood, 17 nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me; but I went away to Arabia, and returned once more to Damascus."</p><p>It is here in verse 15 that Paul makes his only reference to the Old Testament, or at least uses to support why the Galatians should trust his proclamation of the gospel. Jeremiah 1:5 reads, </p><p>“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you,<br>And before you were born I consecrated you;<br>I have appointed you as a prophet to the nations.”</p><p>God revealed to him the message because God called him to the purpose of delivering it to the Galatians—in this case—just like Jeremiah and just like Isaiah—in whose mouth God placed His divine words. <br>What a message for us today: that God will provide exactly what we need when we decide to answer the call. And it doesn’t matter what our lives were before that decision—or if like Paul in his case that decision is made for us. (More on that when we get to Acts.)</p><p>In the remaining verses of chapter one, Paul continues to share the history of his calling with the Galatians as evidence that that calling is first and foremost real and that it comes from God. </p><p>After three years in Arabia he returns to Damascus, the place that he was going when Jesus conscripted him into the Cause, then to Jerusalem to meet with Peter and James, and then back to Syria and Cilicia. <br>In the final three verses of the chapter, Paul gives them the last bit of proof they need trust him and his message:</p><p>"22 I was still unknown by sight to the churches of Judea which are in Christ; 23 but they only kept hearing, “The man who once persecuted us is now preaching the faith which he once tried to destroy.” 24 And they were glorifying God because of me." If you don’t believe me, Paul says, go ask them. </p><p>My takeaway from Galatians 1 is this: When we called, God will supply what we need to answer it. And then the best proof that it is God’s will to free us from the power and sin and death is found in our sharing our own stories.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part 2 (NASB)</p><p>A review of why the Galatians should trust in Paul’s message: </p><p>You can trust me because I was called by God to bring you this message. This is something that many of us in the West are quite fearful of: the claim that is made by some that God has called them to whatever their spiel happens to be. </p><p>I remember back when I had fewer rings, Orel Roberts telling the world that God had called him to raise $3,000,000 to accomplish some task: I think it was to build a building on HIS university’s campus. Or more recently when Creflo Dollar was called to ask his followers for money to buy a bigger airplane. So, I know how off-putting call claims can be. But here we must couch Paul’s claim with his second reason for his trustworthiness: He did nothing to ingratiate himself to the Galatians when he visited them before; he said nothing to them in the attempt to get them to like him. So, heaven knows what he told them! </p><p>The third reason that they should trust his message here in verses 13 and 14 as we continue in the series. </p><p>Read verses 13,14<br>"13 For you have heard of my former way of life in Judaism, how I used to persecute the church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it; 14 and I was advancing in Judaism beyond many of my contemporaries among my countrymen, being more extremely zealous for my ancestral traditions."</p><p>Such was Paul’s commitment in his former life to ending the Church of Christ before it had even begun. </p><p>Read verses 15-17<br>"15 But when He who had set me apart even from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace was pleased 16 to reveal His Son in me so that I might preach Him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately consult with flesh and blood, 17 nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me; but I went away to Arabia, and returned once more to Damascus."</p><p>It is here in verse 15 that Paul makes his only reference to the Old Testament, or at least uses to support why the Galatians should trust his proclamation of the gospel. Jeremiah 1:5 reads, </p><p>“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you,<br>And before you were born I consecrated you;<br>I have appointed you as a prophet to the nations.”</p><p>God revealed to him the message because God called him to the purpose of delivering it to the Galatians—in this case—just like Jeremiah and just like Isaiah—in whose mouth God placed His divine words. <br>What a message for us today: that God will provide exactly what we need when we decide to answer the call. And it doesn’t matter what our lives were before that decision—or if like Paul in his case that decision is made for us. (More on that when we get to Acts.)</p><p>In the remaining verses of chapter one, Paul continues to share the history of his calling with the Galatians as evidence that that calling is first and foremost real and that it comes from God. </p><p>After three years in Arabia he returns to Damascus, the place that he was going when Jesus conscripted him into the Cause, then to Jerusalem to meet with Peter and James, and then back to Syria and Cilicia. <br>In the final three verses of the chapter, Paul gives them the last bit of proof they need trust him and his message:</p><p>"22 I was still unknown by sight to the churches of Judea which are in Christ; 23 but they only kept hearing, “The man who once persecuted us is now preaching the faith which he once tried to destroy.” 24 And they were glorifying God because of me." If you don’t believe me, Paul says, go ask them. </p><p>My takeaway from Galatians 1 is this: When we called, God will supply what we need to answer it. And then the best proof that it is God’s will to free us from the power and sin and death is found in our sharing our own stories.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 06 Nov 2023 00:02:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/1ae80a4f/38b68912.mp3" length="21971531" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>913</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Part 2 (NASB)</p><p>A review of why the Galatians should trust in Paul’s message: </p><p>You can trust me because I was called by God to bring you this message. This is something that many of us in the West are quite fearful of: the claim that is made by some that God has called them to whatever their spiel happens to be. </p><p>I remember back when I had fewer rings, Orel Roberts telling the world that God had called him to raise $3,000,000 to accomplish some task: I think it was to build a building on HIS university’s campus. Or more recently when Creflo Dollar was called to ask his followers for money to buy a bigger airplane. So, I know how off-putting call claims can be. But here we must couch Paul’s claim with his second reason for his trustworthiness: He did nothing to ingratiate himself to the Galatians when he visited them before; he said nothing to them in the attempt to get them to like him. So, heaven knows what he told them! </p><p>The third reason that they should trust his message here in verses 13 and 14 as we continue in the series. </p><p>Read verses 13,14<br>"13 For you have heard of my former way of life in Judaism, how I used to persecute the church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it; 14 and I was advancing in Judaism beyond many of my contemporaries among my countrymen, being more extremely zealous for my ancestral traditions."</p><p>Such was Paul’s commitment in his former life to ending the Church of Christ before it had even begun. </p><p>Read verses 15-17<br>"15 But when He who had set me apart even from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace was pleased 16 to reveal His Son in me so that I might preach Him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately consult with flesh and blood, 17 nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me; but I went away to Arabia, and returned once more to Damascus."</p><p>It is here in verse 15 that Paul makes his only reference to the Old Testament, or at least uses to support why the Galatians should trust his proclamation of the gospel. Jeremiah 1:5 reads, </p><p>“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you,<br>And before you were born I consecrated you;<br>I have appointed you as a prophet to the nations.”</p><p>God revealed to him the message because God called him to the purpose of delivering it to the Galatians—in this case—just like Jeremiah and just like Isaiah—in whose mouth God placed His divine words. <br>What a message for us today: that God will provide exactly what we need when we decide to answer the call. And it doesn’t matter what our lives were before that decision—or if like Paul in his case that decision is made for us. (More on that when we get to Acts.)</p><p>In the remaining verses of chapter one, Paul continues to share the history of his calling with the Galatians as evidence that that calling is first and foremost real and that it comes from God. </p><p>After three years in Arabia he returns to Damascus, the place that he was going when Jesus conscripted him into the Cause, then to Jerusalem to meet with Peter and James, and then back to Syria and Cilicia. <br>In the final three verses of the chapter, Paul gives them the last bit of proof they need trust him and his message:</p><p>"22 I was still unknown by sight to the churches of Judea which are in Christ; 23 but they only kept hearing, “The man who once persecuted us is now preaching the faith which he once tried to destroy.” 24 And they were glorifying God because of me." If you don’t believe me, Paul says, go ask them. </p><p>My takeaway from Galatians 1 is this: When we called, God will supply what we need to answer it. And then the best proof that it is God’s will to free us from the power and sin and death is found in our sharing our own stories.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>trustworthy, gospel, call, changed, provision, Spirit, testimony</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/1ae80a4f/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Galatians Chapter 1, Part 1: Christ Is First!</title>
      <itunes:episode>48</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>48</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Galatians Chapter 1, Part 1: Christ Is First!</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">204965d9-2511-4e41-89bf-5b6966afa41c</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/88aeb2b1</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>As I mentioned in the last episode, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is quite different from James’. He is writing to Gentiles who had converted from paganism, while James was writing to Jews who had accepted Jesus as Messiah. </p><p>Paul’s letter is more theological, while James’ is more practical. Paul is telling his audience about something that they really don’t know, while James is reminding his about something they should already. When I look though the cross references in my NASB something that strikes me about Galatians chapter one is that there are only two that point back to the Old Testament: both for verse fifteen. </p><p>Those are Isaiah 49:1-5 and Jeremiah 1:5; both of which concern having a prophetic call from birth—or in the case of Jeremiah even before the womb! More on these later. Two things are noteworthy about this. The first is that in the New American Bible Revised Edition, a Roman Catholic bible, has the same dearth Old Testament references here in chapter one as the Evangelical NASB. In fact, for verse 1:15, they are the same in both bible translations.<br> <br>Secondly—and I think more importantly—this lack of OT references proves that Paul is writing to a bunch of believers who do not know the grounding of their faith. They’ve never read the Hebrew Bible’s promises and covenants. They’ve probably never even heard the word, Messiah. This lack of knowing, I think, is the reason for the letters more theological approach. </p><p>Well, I guess it reveals three things: 1. They have not had contact with the Hebrew scriptures 2. This forces Paul to be more theological. And 3. It makes Galatians the foundational statement of WHAT WE BELIEVE AS CHRISTIANS. It is the starting point.</p><p>Read verses 1-4<br>Paul, an apostle (not sent from men nor through human agency, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised Him from the dead), 2 and all the brothers who are with me,<br>To the churches of Galatia: 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, 5 to whom be the glory forevermore. Amen.</p><p>Paul begins his letter stating that his mission to bring the Gospel to them in Galatia was authorized by none other than God, (...through Jesus Christ and God the Father…) and I love this next part, “who raised [ Jesus] from the dead.” He then offers them grace and peace and gives out his first bit of theology: “who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age…” And this was done not as an afterthought or by accident but, “according to the will of our God and Father.” </p><p>Think about this for a second. If this chronological approach to reading the New Testament is the way to go, the first expressed, unique statement of our Christian faith’s theology is that Jesus died for our sins to save us, and that this was God’s desire and will—He made it happen. Wow! Keep this in mind as we move through this letter. </p><p>But there is something that is amusing about this introduction as well. Words like grace and peace and ideas like salvation and God’s will…If I were to hear these spoken to me, I know that they would be accompanied by the warm fuzzies—maybe even the attaboys. But Paul accompanies them with:<br>“I am amazed that you are so quickly deserting Him who called you by the grace of Christ, for a different gospel”. (6)</p><p>In the South we would insert the words “bless your heart” between verses five and six. So the opening of Galatians would go something like:</p><p>It is God’s will that you be saved, Paul says. So much so that Jesus was willing to die for us to rescue us from our sins and certain death. And this is a God who is powerful enough to raise the dead! And He did it all for you! What good news! Bless your heart…Because you are throwing all this away, “for a different gospel, 7 which is not just another account; but there are some who are disturbing you and want to distort the gospel of Christ.” </p><p>This is not simply another account of the same gospel—think the call narratives of the synoptic gospels and the one that is found in John—or the slightly different takes on any given gospel narrative. Sure there are differences, but they do not change the overall meaning. No, this gospel to which Paul is referring is not a differing written account but rather a different proclamation of what God has done. This appears to tell us why he starts his letter the way that he does. </p><p>This alternative “gospel” appears to taking a toll on the Church’s growth in faith; it is disturbing them, making them doubt where they shouldn’t. It’s okay to question and raise questions, but what is happening in the churches here is much worse and even seems to be malevolent. </p><p>Read verses 8,9<br>8 But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel contrary to what we have preached to you, he is to be accursed! 9 As we have said before, even now I say again: if anyone is preaching to you a gospel contrary to what you received, he is to be accursed!</p><p>This is so serious that Paul doesn’t care if he is redundant here with a double helping of “accursed”. <br>Numbers 35:6-34 establishes cities of refuge, where those who have unintentionally killed another person can go to be protected from vengeance. So the Law distinguishes between manslaughter and murder—the latter deserving vengeance but the former leniency.  </p><p>I bring this up because Paul declares the bringers of this false gospel to be accursed. Their distortion is not just accidental—or the result of ignorance—or a different telling—but deliberate. If it was just a mistake, Paul would be lenient, I am convinced. At least as a preacher I hope this is the case!</p><p>Verse 10: “For am I now seeking the favor of people, or of God? Or am I striving to please people? If I were still trying to please people, I would not be a bond-servant of Christ.”</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the gospel message that he proclaimed to them, the one that they are turning from, can be trusted because he did not share it to please them—to seek their favor—but because Christ Jesus had commissioned him to do so. Essentially, he’s reiterating the very first verse of the chapter. </p><p>To paraphrase what the apostle is saying: Don’t trust any other message about the work of Christ Jesus than the one I first told you, because I didn’t tell it to you for my own sake but for yours. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 For I would have you know, brothers and sisters, that the gospel which was preached by me is not of human invention. 12 For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.</p><p>And this is evidenced, Paul tells them, by the fact that the message that I shared with you was not my invention nor any other person’s. It was given to me by Jesus Christ to share with you. Once again, see the first verse of the chapter. And you know that this revelation must be true, Paul says, because of my past.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>As I mentioned in the last episode, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is quite different from James’. He is writing to Gentiles who had converted from paganism, while James was writing to Jews who had accepted Jesus as Messiah. </p><p>Paul’s letter is more theological, while James’ is more practical. Paul is telling his audience about something that they really don’t know, while James is reminding his about something they should already. When I look though the cross references in my NASB something that strikes me about Galatians chapter one is that there are only two that point back to the Old Testament: both for verse fifteen. </p><p>Those are Isaiah 49:1-5 and Jeremiah 1:5; both of which concern having a prophetic call from birth—or in the case of Jeremiah even before the womb! More on these later. Two things are noteworthy about this. The first is that in the New American Bible Revised Edition, a Roman Catholic bible, has the same dearth Old Testament references here in chapter one as the Evangelical NASB. In fact, for verse 1:15, they are the same in both bible translations.<br> <br>Secondly—and I think more importantly—this lack of OT references proves that Paul is writing to a bunch of believers who do not know the grounding of their faith. They’ve never read the Hebrew Bible’s promises and covenants. They’ve probably never even heard the word, Messiah. This lack of knowing, I think, is the reason for the letters more theological approach. </p><p>Well, I guess it reveals three things: 1. They have not had contact with the Hebrew scriptures 2. This forces Paul to be more theological. And 3. It makes Galatians the foundational statement of WHAT WE BELIEVE AS CHRISTIANS. It is the starting point.</p><p>Read verses 1-4<br>Paul, an apostle (not sent from men nor through human agency, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised Him from the dead), 2 and all the brothers who are with me,<br>To the churches of Galatia: 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, 5 to whom be the glory forevermore. Amen.</p><p>Paul begins his letter stating that his mission to bring the Gospel to them in Galatia was authorized by none other than God, (...through Jesus Christ and God the Father…) and I love this next part, “who raised [ Jesus] from the dead.” He then offers them grace and peace and gives out his first bit of theology: “who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age…” And this was done not as an afterthought or by accident but, “according to the will of our God and Father.” </p><p>Think about this for a second. If this chronological approach to reading the New Testament is the way to go, the first expressed, unique statement of our Christian faith’s theology is that Jesus died for our sins to save us, and that this was God’s desire and will—He made it happen. Wow! Keep this in mind as we move through this letter. </p><p>But there is something that is amusing about this introduction as well. Words like grace and peace and ideas like salvation and God’s will…If I were to hear these spoken to me, I know that they would be accompanied by the warm fuzzies—maybe even the attaboys. But Paul accompanies them with:<br>“I am amazed that you are so quickly deserting Him who called you by the grace of Christ, for a different gospel”. (6)</p><p>In the South we would insert the words “bless your heart” between verses five and six. So the opening of Galatians would go something like:</p><p>It is God’s will that you be saved, Paul says. So much so that Jesus was willing to die for us to rescue us from our sins and certain death. And this is a God who is powerful enough to raise the dead! And He did it all for you! What good news! Bless your heart…Because you are throwing all this away, “for a different gospel, 7 which is not just another account; but there are some who are disturbing you and want to distort the gospel of Christ.” </p><p>This is not simply another account of the same gospel—think the call narratives of the synoptic gospels and the one that is found in John—or the slightly different takes on any given gospel narrative. Sure there are differences, but they do not change the overall meaning. No, this gospel to which Paul is referring is not a differing written account but rather a different proclamation of what God has done. This appears to tell us why he starts his letter the way that he does. </p><p>This alternative “gospel” appears to taking a toll on the Church’s growth in faith; it is disturbing them, making them doubt where they shouldn’t. It’s okay to question and raise questions, but what is happening in the churches here is much worse and even seems to be malevolent. </p><p>Read verses 8,9<br>8 But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel contrary to what we have preached to you, he is to be accursed! 9 As we have said before, even now I say again: if anyone is preaching to you a gospel contrary to what you received, he is to be accursed!</p><p>This is so serious that Paul doesn’t care if he is redundant here with a double helping of “accursed”. <br>Numbers 35:6-34 establishes cities of refuge, where those who have unintentionally killed another person can go to be protected from vengeance. So the Law distinguishes between manslaughter and murder—the latter deserving vengeance but the former leniency.  </p><p>I bring this up because Paul declares the bringers of this false gospel to be accursed. Their distortion is not just accidental—or the result of ignorance—or a different telling—but deliberate. If it was just a mistake, Paul would be lenient, I am convinced. At least as a preacher I hope this is the case!</p><p>Verse 10: “For am I now seeking the favor of people, or of God? Or am I striving to please people? If I were still trying to please people, I would not be a bond-servant of Christ.”</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the gospel message that he proclaimed to them, the one that they are turning from, can be trusted because he did not share it to please them—to seek their favor—but because Christ Jesus had commissioned him to do so. Essentially, he’s reiterating the very first verse of the chapter. </p><p>To paraphrase what the apostle is saying: Don’t trust any other message about the work of Christ Jesus than the one I first told you, because I didn’t tell it to you for my own sake but for yours. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 For I would have you know, brothers and sisters, that the gospel which was preached by me is not of human invention. 12 For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.</p><p>And this is evidenced, Paul tells them, by the fact that the message that I shared with you was not my invention nor any other person’s. It was given to me by Jesus Christ to share with you. Once again, see the first verse of the chapter. And you know that this revelation must be true, Paul says, because of my past.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 06 Nov 2023 00:01:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/88aeb2b1/842f6071.mp3" length="24417846" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1015</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>Part I (NASB)</strong></p><p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I am so glad you’re spending some time with me. </p><p>As I mentioned in the last episode, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is quite different from James’. He is writing to Gentiles who had converted from paganism, while James was writing to Jews who had accepted Jesus as Messiah. </p><p>Paul’s letter is more theological, while James’ is more practical. Paul is telling his audience about something that they really don’t know, while James is reminding his about something they should already. When I look though the cross references in my NASB something that strikes me about Galatians chapter one is that there are only two that point back to the Old Testament: both for verse fifteen. </p><p>Those are Isaiah 49:1-5 and Jeremiah 1:5; both of which concern having a prophetic call from birth—or in the case of Jeremiah even before the womb! More on these later. Two things are noteworthy about this. The first is that in the New American Bible Revised Edition, a Roman Catholic bible, has the same dearth Old Testament references here in chapter one as the Evangelical NASB. In fact, for verse 1:15, they are the same in both bible translations.<br> <br>Secondly—and I think more importantly—this lack of OT references proves that Paul is writing to a bunch of believers who do not know the grounding of their faith. They’ve never read the Hebrew Bible’s promises and covenants. They’ve probably never even heard the word, Messiah. This lack of knowing, I think, is the reason for the letters more theological approach. </p><p>Well, I guess it reveals three things: 1. They have not had contact with the Hebrew scriptures 2. This forces Paul to be more theological. And 3. It makes Galatians the foundational statement of WHAT WE BELIEVE AS CHRISTIANS. It is the starting point.</p><p>Read verses 1-4<br>Paul, an apostle (not sent from men nor through human agency, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised Him from the dead), 2 and all the brothers who are with me,<br>To the churches of Galatia: 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, 4 who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, 5 to whom be the glory forevermore. Amen.</p><p>Paul begins his letter stating that his mission to bring the Gospel to them in Galatia was authorized by none other than God, (...through Jesus Christ and God the Father…) and I love this next part, “who raised [ Jesus] from the dead.” He then offers them grace and peace and gives out his first bit of theology: “who gave Himself for our sins so that He might rescue us from this present evil age…” And this was done not as an afterthought or by accident but, “according to the will of our God and Father.” </p><p>Think about this for a second. If this chronological approach to reading the New Testament is the way to go, the first expressed, unique statement of our Christian faith’s theology is that Jesus died for our sins to save us, and that this was God’s desire and will—He made it happen. Wow! Keep this in mind as we move through this letter. </p><p>But there is something that is amusing about this introduction as well. Words like grace and peace and ideas like salvation and God’s will…If I were to hear these spoken to me, I know that they would be accompanied by the warm fuzzies—maybe even the attaboys. But Paul accompanies them with:<br>“I am amazed that you are so quickly deserting Him who called you by the grace of Christ, for a different gospel”. (6)</p><p>In the South we would insert the words “bless your heart” between verses five and six. So the opening of Galatians would go something like:</p><p>It is God’s will that you be saved, Paul says. So much so that Jesus was willing to die for us to rescue us from our sins and certain death. And this is a God who is powerful enough to raise the dead! And He did it all for you! What good news! Bless your heart…Because you are throwing all this away, “for a different gospel, 7 which is not just another account; but there are some who are disturbing you and want to distort the gospel of Christ.” </p><p>This is not simply another account of the same gospel—think the call narratives of the synoptic gospels and the one that is found in John—or the slightly different takes on any given gospel narrative. Sure there are differences, but they do not change the overall meaning. No, this gospel to which Paul is referring is not a differing written account but rather a different proclamation of what God has done. This appears to tell us why he starts his letter the way that he does. </p><p>This alternative “gospel” appears to taking a toll on the Church’s growth in faith; it is disturbing them, making them doubt where they shouldn’t. It’s okay to question and raise questions, but what is happening in the churches here is much worse and even seems to be malevolent. </p><p>Read verses 8,9<br>8 But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel contrary to what we have preached to you, he is to be accursed! 9 As we have said before, even now I say again: if anyone is preaching to you a gospel contrary to what you received, he is to be accursed!</p><p>This is so serious that Paul doesn’t care if he is redundant here with a double helping of “accursed”. <br>Numbers 35:6-34 establishes cities of refuge, where those who have unintentionally killed another person can go to be protected from vengeance. So the Law distinguishes between manslaughter and murder—the latter deserving vengeance but the former leniency.  </p><p>I bring this up because Paul declares the bringers of this false gospel to be accursed. Their distortion is not just accidental—or the result of ignorance—or a different telling—but deliberate. If it was just a mistake, Paul would be lenient, I am convinced. At least as a preacher I hope this is the case!</p><p>Verse 10: “For am I now seeking the favor of people, or of God? Or am I striving to please people? If I were still trying to please people, I would not be a bond-servant of Christ.”</p><p>Paul tells the Galatians that the gospel message that he proclaimed to them, the one that they are turning from, can be trusted because he did not share it to please them—to seek their favor—but because Christ Jesus had commissioned him to do so. Essentially, he’s reiterating the very first verse of the chapter. </p><p>To paraphrase what the apostle is saying: Don’t trust any other message about the work of Christ Jesus than the one I first told you, because I didn’t tell it to you for my own sake but for yours. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 For I would have you know, brothers and sisters, that the gospel which was preached by me is not of human invention. 12 For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ.</p><p>And this is evidenced, Paul tells them, by the fact that the message that I shared with you was not my invention nor any other person’s. It was given to me by Jesus Christ to share with you. Once again, see the first verse of the chapter. And you know that this revelation must be true, Paul says, because of my past.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Galatians, Paul, new, other, gospel, Gentile, intentional, theology</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/88aeb2b1/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>What Makes a Vulcan Cry?</title>
      <itunes:episode>50</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>50</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>What Makes a Vulcan Cry?</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">2ac01454-deee-4a49-801c-2276b2e641c8</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/aadf75b5</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>I recorded this a few months ago (back in January) and didn't get around to publishing it, but it works well, I think, as a summary for James, and I thought that this would be a good fiftieth episode for First Day. It will say this is episode 48, since Galatians chapter 1 is already in the queue, but I've decided to go ahead and publish it anyway. Live long and prosper.   </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>I recorded this a few months ago (back in January) and didn't get around to publishing it, but it works well, I think, as a summary for James, and I thought that this would be a good fiftieth episode for First Day. It will say this is episode 48, since Galatians chapter 1 is already in the queue, but I've decided to go ahead and publish it anyway. Live long and prosper.   </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 31 Oct 2023 15:14:49 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/aadf75b5/bfa58247.mp3" length="15845295" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>987</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>I recorded this a few months ago (back in January) and didn't get around to publishing it, but it works well, I think, as a summary for James, and I thought that this would be a good fiftieth episode for First Day. It will say this is episode 48, since Galatians chapter 1 is already in the queue, but I've decided to go ahead and publish it anyway. Live long and prosper.   </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>emotionalism, schism, Christ, Spock, prayer, intentional, complaining, Spirit, judgement</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>An Intro to Galatians</title>
      <itunes:episode>47</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>47</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>An Intro to Galatians</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">f7af440a-1f2b-4736-80c5-678f0ab7d881</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/3816ad7b</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I hope that your faith will grow as we take a look at this second oldest book of the New Testament. </p><p>In the last series we took a deepish dive into James’ letter to Jewish Christians who were facing trials and, apparently, giving into temptation. He wanted to let his brothers and sisters know how to remain faithful to the Messiah’s call on their lives. </p><p>What he set about doing—and all he actually did—was remind them of what they already knew from their faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. It’s like he’s saying, “It’s all right there. You’ve heard a thousand times what God desires and how to remain faithful. Duh.” We’ll, I doubt he would say duh…But I would have. </p><p>By the end of the forties and into the early fifties, Claudius’ treatment of the Jews had begun to sour, and his more mercurial nature was beginning to show with the expulsion of the Jews from Rome. <br>I like how one source I read described his governance: “pedantic, uninhibited, alternately humane and wrathful, and ultimately despotic.” (Britannica on-line) Sounds like a Cleon from the Foundation series on Apple TV. </p><p>This definitely would provide some fodder for worry in Christian converts. </p><p>But unlike James’ Church, one facing organized, external—even institutional—pressures,  the Church in Galatia is facing an internal crisis. Something is happening there that is threatening the Gospel; and Paul is miffed about it. </p><p>Most scholars think that the crisis has arisen from the Galatians’ welcoming teachers into the church that are stressing the necessity of circumcision. Beyond this, the exact who’s, where’s, and why’s have little common ground. </p><p>Paul’s letter is addressed to two possible audiences of converts: one in northern Galatia and the other in the south. The Galatians were Paul’s converts and most likely the descendants of the Celts that settled in what is today central Turkey—if the audience is in the north. He had passed through this area on his second missionary journey—Acts 16:6—and again on his third—Acts 18:23. Although part of the Roman province, the Galatians maintained their own Celtic culture and language until the second century. </p><p>Some scholars, on the other hand, think that Paul’s letter is addressed to the Church in Perge, Iconium, Pisidian Antioch, Lystra, and Derbe—in the south. (Acts 13:13-14:27) Theses cities were part of the Roman province of Galatia—which had been established by Augustus in 25 BCE after incorporating the Gallic Kingdom of Galatia into the empire. These towns and cities in the south would have had more heterogenous populations. </p><p>In any case, the audience were converts from paganism who are now being enticed by missionaries to add particular Jewish observances that included circumcision to the cross of Christ for salvation. </p><p>Some suggest that these missionaries were Essene Jewish Christians converts. The Essenes were a sect of Judaism that taught austerity. The other main sects were the Sadducees, the Pharisees, and the Zealots.  </p><p>As we’ll see in chapter two, they claimed that Paul was not a real apostle and that he didn’t preach a real gospel. In addition, there may be a second group luring the church away that is addressed in closing chapters of the letter. These seem to place their emphasis on the Spirit and set all norms for libertine behavior. Those poor Galatians. </p><p>Unlike James’ earlier letter, Paul’s is addressed to thoroughly Gentile church, one seeking to understand its new identity in Christ. Were they to see themselves as branches of Judaism or something new, neither pagan nor Jewish? How were they to live their lives? Were they to take up Jewish practices or were they to keep their former ways? </p><p>If you recall from the last series, James’ letter centered on Christian living and how the Church and all believers can remain faithful amid trial and not give into temptation. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is the first thoroughly theological text of the New Testament and nascent Christianity. In it, the Apostle to the Gentiles lays the foundation for the preeminence of Christ!</p><p>Unlike James’ more practical solution, Paul responds to the Galatian’s problems with a theological one. <br>Many scholars believe that Paul’s letter was written before the Council of Jerusalem (Acts 15), where James argues that Gentiles do not have to convert to Judaism, since the number of Gentile converts to Christianity was growing quite rapidly. Acts 15 is quite informative and helps to provide context to Paul’s letter to the Galatians. </p><p>“When they [Paul and Barnabus] arrived in Jerusalem, they were received by the church, the apostles, and the elders, and they reported all that God had done with them. But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had believed stood up, saying, ‘It is necessary to circumcise them and to direct them to keep the Law of Moses.’” (4,5)</p><p>Then the “apostles and the elders came together to look into this matter [of Gentile conversion],” (6) Peter argued that Gentile Christians should not be bound to the Law of Moses, since “He made no distinction between us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith.” (9)  And afterward, “12 All the people kept silent, and they were listening to Barnabas and Paul as they were relating all the signs and wonders that God had done through them among the Gentiles.”</p><p>And it’s at this point that we should begin our look at Paul’s letter to the Galatians.</p><p>You have been listening to First Day. Please visit the podcast’s website at www.firstday.us where you can link over for past episodes and become a subscriber. Thanks for listening.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I hope that your faith will grow as we take a look at this second oldest book of the New Testament. </p><p>In the last series we took a deepish dive into James’ letter to Jewish Christians who were facing trials and, apparently, giving into temptation. He wanted to let his brothers and sisters know how to remain faithful to the Messiah’s call on their lives. </p><p>What he set about doing—and all he actually did—was remind them of what they already knew from their faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. It’s like he’s saying, “It’s all right there. You’ve heard a thousand times what God desires and how to remain faithful. Duh.” We’ll, I doubt he would say duh…But I would have. </p><p>By the end of the forties and into the early fifties, Claudius’ treatment of the Jews had begun to sour, and his more mercurial nature was beginning to show with the expulsion of the Jews from Rome. <br>I like how one source I read described his governance: “pedantic, uninhibited, alternately humane and wrathful, and ultimately despotic.” (Britannica on-line) Sounds like a Cleon from the Foundation series on Apple TV. </p><p>This definitely would provide some fodder for worry in Christian converts. </p><p>But unlike James’ Church, one facing organized, external—even institutional—pressures,  the Church in Galatia is facing an internal crisis. Something is happening there that is threatening the Gospel; and Paul is miffed about it. </p><p>Most scholars think that the crisis has arisen from the Galatians’ welcoming teachers into the church that are stressing the necessity of circumcision. Beyond this, the exact who’s, where’s, and why’s have little common ground. </p><p>Paul’s letter is addressed to two possible audiences of converts: one in northern Galatia and the other in the south. The Galatians were Paul’s converts and most likely the descendants of the Celts that settled in what is today central Turkey—if the audience is in the north. He had passed through this area on his second missionary journey—Acts 16:6—and again on his third—Acts 18:23. Although part of the Roman province, the Galatians maintained their own Celtic culture and language until the second century. </p><p>Some scholars, on the other hand, think that Paul’s letter is addressed to the Church in Perge, Iconium, Pisidian Antioch, Lystra, and Derbe—in the south. (Acts 13:13-14:27) Theses cities were part of the Roman province of Galatia—which had been established by Augustus in 25 BCE after incorporating the Gallic Kingdom of Galatia into the empire. These towns and cities in the south would have had more heterogenous populations. </p><p>In any case, the audience were converts from paganism who are now being enticed by missionaries to add particular Jewish observances that included circumcision to the cross of Christ for salvation. </p><p>Some suggest that these missionaries were Essene Jewish Christians converts. The Essenes were a sect of Judaism that taught austerity. The other main sects were the Sadducees, the Pharisees, and the Zealots.  </p><p>As we’ll see in chapter two, they claimed that Paul was not a real apostle and that he didn’t preach a real gospel. In addition, there may be a second group luring the church away that is addressed in closing chapters of the letter. These seem to place their emphasis on the Spirit and set all norms for libertine behavior. Those poor Galatians. </p><p>Unlike James’ earlier letter, Paul’s is addressed to thoroughly Gentile church, one seeking to understand its new identity in Christ. Were they to see themselves as branches of Judaism or something new, neither pagan nor Jewish? How were they to live their lives? Were they to take up Jewish practices or were they to keep their former ways? </p><p>If you recall from the last series, James’ letter centered on Christian living and how the Church and all believers can remain faithful amid trial and not give into temptation. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is the first thoroughly theological text of the New Testament and nascent Christianity. In it, the Apostle to the Gentiles lays the foundation for the preeminence of Christ!</p><p>Unlike James’ more practical solution, Paul responds to the Galatian’s problems with a theological one. <br>Many scholars believe that Paul’s letter was written before the Council of Jerusalem (Acts 15), where James argues that Gentiles do not have to convert to Judaism, since the number of Gentile converts to Christianity was growing quite rapidly. Acts 15 is quite informative and helps to provide context to Paul’s letter to the Galatians. </p><p>“When they [Paul and Barnabus] arrived in Jerusalem, they were received by the church, the apostles, and the elders, and they reported all that God had done with them. But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had believed stood up, saying, ‘It is necessary to circumcise them and to direct them to keep the Law of Moses.’” (4,5)</p><p>Then the “apostles and the elders came together to look into this matter [of Gentile conversion],” (6) Peter argued that Gentile Christians should not be bound to the Law of Moses, since “He made no distinction between us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith.” (9)  And afterward, “12 All the people kept silent, and they were listening to Barnabas and Paul as they were relating all the signs and wonders that God had done through them among the Gentiles.”</p><p>And it’s at this point that we should begin our look at Paul’s letter to the Galatians.</p><p>You have been listening to First Day. Please visit the podcast’s website at www.firstday.us where you can link over for past episodes and become a subscriber. Thanks for listening.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 31 Oct 2023 07:56:20 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/3816ad7b/17cd9679.mp3" length="21189112" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>881</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>Thank you for listening to the First Day podcast. I am Patrick Cooley, the pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I hope that your faith will grow as we take a look at this second oldest book of the New Testament. </p><p>In the last series we took a deepish dive into James’ letter to Jewish Christians who were facing trials and, apparently, giving into temptation. He wanted to let his brothers and sisters know how to remain faithful to the Messiah’s call on their lives. </p><p>What he set about doing—and all he actually did—was remind them of what they already knew from their faith in the LORD, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. It’s like he’s saying, “It’s all right there. You’ve heard a thousand times what God desires and how to remain faithful. Duh.” We’ll, I doubt he would say duh…But I would have. </p><p>By the end of the forties and into the early fifties, Claudius’ treatment of the Jews had begun to sour, and his more mercurial nature was beginning to show with the expulsion of the Jews from Rome. <br>I like how one source I read described his governance: “pedantic, uninhibited, alternately humane and wrathful, and ultimately despotic.” (Britannica on-line) Sounds like a Cleon from the Foundation series on Apple TV. </p><p>This definitely would provide some fodder for worry in Christian converts. </p><p>But unlike James’ Church, one facing organized, external—even institutional—pressures,  the Church in Galatia is facing an internal crisis. Something is happening there that is threatening the Gospel; and Paul is miffed about it. </p><p>Most scholars think that the crisis has arisen from the Galatians’ welcoming teachers into the church that are stressing the necessity of circumcision. Beyond this, the exact who’s, where’s, and why’s have little common ground. </p><p>Paul’s letter is addressed to two possible audiences of converts: one in northern Galatia and the other in the south. The Galatians were Paul’s converts and most likely the descendants of the Celts that settled in what is today central Turkey—if the audience is in the north. He had passed through this area on his second missionary journey—Acts 16:6—and again on his third—Acts 18:23. Although part of the Roman province, the Galatians maintained their own Celtic culture and language until the second century. </p><p>Some scholars, on the other hand, think that Paul’s letter is addressed to the Church in Perge, Iconium, Pisidian Antioch, Lystra, and Derbe—in the south. (Acts 13:13-14:27) Theses cities were part of the Roman province of Galatia—which had been established by Augustus in 25 BCE after incorporating the Gallic Kingdom of Galatia into the empire. These towns and cities in the south would have had more heterogenous populations. </p><p>In any case, the audience were converts from paganism who are now being enticed by missionaries to add particular Jewish observances that included circumcision to the cross of Christ for salvation. </p><p>Some suggest that these missionaries were Essene Jewish Christians converts. The Essenes were a sect of Judaism that taught austerity. The other main sects were the Sadducees, the Pharisees, and the Zealots.  </p><p>As we’ll see in chapter two, they claimed that Paul was not a real apostle and that he didn’t preach a real gospel. In addition, there may be a second group luring the church away that is addressed in closing chapters of the letter. These seem to place their emphasis on the Spirit and set all norms for libertine behavior. Those poor Galatians. </p><p>Unlike James’ earlier letter, Paul’s is addressed to thoroughly Gentile church, one seeking to understand its new identity in Christ. Were they to see themselves as branches of Judaism or something new, neither pagan nor Jewish? How were they to live their lives? Were they to take up Jewish practices or were they to keep their former ways? </p><p>If you recall from the last series, James’ letter centered on Christian living and how the Church and all believers can remain faithful amid trial and not give into temptation. On the other hand, Paul’s letter to the Galatians is the first thoroughly theological text of the New Testament and nascent Christianity. In it, the Apostle to the Gentiles lays the foundation for the preeminence of Christ!</p><p>Unlike James’ more practical solution, Paul responds to the Galatian’s problems with a theological one. <br>Many scholars believe that Paul’s letter was written before the Council of Jerusalem (Acts 15), where James argues that Gentiles do not have to convert to Judaism, since the number of Gentile converts to Christianity was growing quite rapidly. Acts 15 is quite informative and helps to provide context to Paul’s letter to the Galatians. </p><p>“When they [Paul and Barnabus] arrived in Jerusalem, they were received by the church, the apostles, and the elders, and they reported all that God had done with them. But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had believed stood up, saying, ‘It is necessary to circumcise them and to direct them to keep the Law of Moses.’” (4,5)</p><p>Then the “apostles and the elders came together to look into this matter [of Gentile conversion],” (6) Peter argued that Gentile Christians should not be bound to the Law of Moses, since “He made no distinction between us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith.” (9)  And afterward, “12 All the people kept silent, and they were listening to Barnabas and Paul as they were relating all the signs and wonders that God had done through them among the Gentiles.”</p><p>And it’s at this point that we should begin our look at Paul’s letter to the Galatians.</p><p>You have been listening to First Day. Please visit the podcast’s website at www.firstday.us where you can link over for past episodes and become a subscriber. Thanks for listening.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Galatians, Gentile, converts, temptation, compromise, Christian, identity</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/3816ad7b/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 4: Money Can't Buy Salvation</title>
      <itunes:episode>45</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>45</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 4: Money Can't Buy Salvation</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">bb06a66b-5c9a-4d58-9265-067d1dde5be1</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/9a092d4a</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VIII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you can be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Many, many, many—is that enough manys—years ago, I spent a few years practicing Ju-Jitsu. Each year the school would do a fund raiser to raise money to pay guest teachers from other martial art systems to come in and teach summer clinics. This fundraise usually involved selling merch. Of course, that is not what we called it back them: cups, pens, decals, etc., all with the school’s logo. And then there were the yearly limited edition shirt designs. <br>My two favorites were “Carpe Colum,” Seize the Neck, and second said, what James is doing here at the beginning of chapter four of his letter was, “The best time to kick a man is when he’s down.” </p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>What is the source of quarrels and conflicts among you. Is the source not your pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts? 2 You lust and do not have, so you commit murder. And you are envious and cannot obtain, so you fight and quarrel. You do not have because you do not ask. 3 You ask and do not receive, because you ask with the wrong motives, so that you may spend what you request on your pleasures. </p><p>Please recall that in the closing verses of chapter three, James goes into detail about the things that are happening between the members of the Church—things that will not produce the righteousness of God: bitterness, jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These have led to quarreling and conflict. </p><p>Also remember that this all springs from the trials that the churches and Christians are facing; trials that are taking a toll, apparently. James has already told them that the good that fills their hearts, the good that produces true religion, comes from God, working in and through them, and now, here in the beginning of chapter four, he is bringing to the Church’s attention the origin of all that quarrelling and conflict and bitterness: “Is the source not you pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts?”</p><p>Read verses 4-7<br>4 You adulteresses, do you not know that friendship with the world is hostility toward God? Therefore whoever wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God. 5 Or do you think that the Scripture says to no purpose, “He jealously desires the Spirit whom He has made to dwell in us”? 6 But He gives a greater grace. Therefore it says, “God is opposed to the proud, but gives grace to the humble.” 7 Submit therefore to God. But resist the devil, and he will flee from you. </p><p>James sees the primary source of the Church’s problems as a lack of commitment to following Jesus where He leads. There is an unwillingness to “put hand to plough” or “to take up one’s cross.” Perhaps here is the desire to go along to get along. The human heart cannot commit to both the Way of Christ and the way of the world. </p><p>This is a common idea throughout the Old Testament, from the very beginning of God’s relationship with Abraham and his descendants. Abram is told to leave the land of his family to ultimately become a stranger in a strange land. In Genesis 15:13 God says to Abram, “’Know for certain that your descendants will be strangers in a land that is not theirs, where they will be enslaved and oppressed for four hundred years.’”  Moses’ son’s name, Gershon, even means, “I’ve been a stranger in a foreign land.” (Exodus 2:22) </p><p>Think about this for a minute. God promises Abram more descendants than the number of stars in the sky in return for an act of faith on his part, yet God tells the Patriarch that these descendants will be enslaved, oppressed, and downtrodden. </p><p>Abram’s heart must be either on God or on the way of the world. “You cannot love God and wealth,” Jesus says. For where our treasures are, there our hearts—and ultimately our tongues—will be. </p><p>Or in Abraham’s case, we cannot place our trust in God’s promises while at the same time making sure that things will go the way that we want them to. </p><p>“God is opposed to the proud but gives grace to the humble.” How difficult it must have been for Abraham to hear that his descendants will be common slaves. How hard it must have been to receive God’s admonition when he and Sarah decided to not wait for the child of God’s promise—Isaac—but rather tried to work out their future their own way through Ishmael. </p><p>But thankfully, this is not where the story ends. </p><p>Read 8-10<br> 8 Come close to God and He will come close to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners; and purify your hearts, you double-minded. 9 Be miserable, and mourn, and weep; let your laughter be turned into mourning, and your joy into gloom. 10 Humble yourselves in the presence of the Lord, and He will exalt you.</p><p>“And when he came to his senses…” This is what Jesus says is the first step to the prodigal’s homecoming. And here for James, it is the same for us; there is hope. Christians who want to return home must first seek God—“Knock and the door will open”—choose to use your hands for acts of righteousness, you sinners, and commit yourselves once again—or maybe for the first time—fully to God. </p><p>In verse nine, James wants to make it clear to his audience—which spiritually includes us—that repentance is a serious matter. There can be no escape from temptation, no practicing of true, meaningful religion if we are not honest with ourselves about what we have been treasuring in our hearts. </p><p>Read verse 10 again. When the prodigal is embraced by his Father, the son says, “’Father, I have sinned against heaven and in your sight; I am no longer worthy to be called your son.’” (Luke 15:20) This is the only way to ultimately draw near, to begin the process of truly living out our faith. The Father will never reject us; Jesus promises us. </p><p>James tells the Church that its struggles are of its own making, but it can change its course. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 Do not speak against one another, brothers and sisters. The one who speaks against a brother or sister, or judges his brother or sister, speaks against the law and judges the law; but if you judge the law, you are not a doer of the law but a judge of it. 12 There is only one Lawgiver and Judge, the One who is able to save and to destroy; but who are you, judging your neighbor?</p><p>Back to words. Remember, the best time to kick a man is when he’s down. “Let you who are without sin cast the first stone”; “Why do you try to remove the speck in your brother’s and sister’s eye when there is a beam in your own?” </p><p>Oh that Jesus; there He goes meddling again. </p><p>Perhaps fighting the urge to judge others is the first step after coming to our senses. Or it is the first step towards developing a very uncommon thing in this world—and apparently it’s been uncommon for a long, long time: and that thing is empathy. </p><p>Empathy is the power of understanding and imaginatively entering unto another person’s feelings, and it is a foundational component of that most Godly attribute of compassion. To develop empathy is to avoid judging others. And according to James, only God may judge, for only God can. </p><p>“Judge not,” Jesus says in Matthew 7, “so that you will not be judged. For in the way you judge, you will be judged; and by your standard of measure, it will be measured to you.”</p><p>One of my principles of ministry is this: There is swift and sure condemnation for other people’s sin and infinite grace for your own. That seems to be an attitude that has been around for a long time. </p><p>The best that we can do is tell others that God has placed before them blessings and life and curses and death. And then hope, pray, and HELP them choose ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VIII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you can be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Many, many, many—is that enough manys—years ago, I spent a few years practicing Ju-Jitsu. Each year the school would do a fund raiser to raise money to pay guest teachers from other martial art systems to come in and teach summer clinics. This fundraise usually involved selling merch. Of course, that is not what we called it back them: cups, pens, decals, etc., all with the school’s logo. And then there were the yearly limited edition shirt designs. <br>My two favorites were “Carpe Colum,” Seize the Neck, and second said, what James is doing here at the beginning of chapter four of his letter was, “The best time to kick a man is when he’s down.” </p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>What is the source of quarrels and conflicts among you. Is the source not your pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts? 2 You lust and do not have, so you commit murder. And you are envious and cannot obtain, so you fight and quarrel. You do not have because you do not ask. 3 You ask and do not receive, because you ask with the wrong motives, so that you may spend what you request on your pleasures. </p><p>Please recall that in the closing verses of chapter three, James goes into detail about the things that are happening between the members of the Church—things that will not produce the righteousness of God: bitterness, jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These have led to quarreling and conflict. </p><p>Also remember that this all springs from the trials that the churches and Christians are facing; trials that are taking a toll, apparently. James has already told them that the good that fills their hearts, the good that produces true religion, comes from God, working in and through them, and now, here in the beginning of chapter four, he is bringing to the Church’s attention the origin of all that quarrelling and conflict and bitterness: “Is the source not you pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts?”</p><p>Read verses 4-7<br>4 You adulteresses, do you not know that friendship with the world is hostility toward God? Therefore whoever wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God. 5 Or do you think that the Scripture says to no purpose, “He jealously desires the Spirit whom He has made to dwell in us”? 6 But He gives a greater grace. Therefore it says, “God is opposed to the proud, but gives grace to the humble.” 7 Submit therefore to God. But resist the devil, and he will flee from you. </p><p>James sees the primary source of the Church’s problems as a lack of commitment to following Jesus where He leads. There is an unwillingness to “put hand to plough” or “to take up one’s cross.” Perhaps here is the desire to go along to get along. The human heart cannot commit to both the Way of Christ and the way of the world. </p><p>This is a common idea throughout the Old Testament, from the very beginning of God’s relationship with Abraham and his descendants. Abram is told to leave the land of his family to ultimately become a stranger in a strange land. In Genesis 15:13 God says to Abram, “’Know for certain that your descendants will be strangers in a land that is not theirs, where they will be enslaved and oppressed for four hundred years.’”  Moses’ son’s name, Gershon, even means, “I’ve been a stranger in a foreign land.” (Exodus 2:22) </p><p>Think about this for a minute. God promises Abram more descendants than the number of stars in the sky in return for an act of faith on his part, yet God tells the Patriarch that these descendants will be enslaved, oppressed, and downtrodden. </p><p>Abram’s heart must be either on God or on the way of the world. “You cannot love God and wealth,” Jesus says. For where our treasures are, there our hearts—and ultimately our tongues—will be. </p><p>Or in Abraham’s case, we cannot place our trust in God’s promises while at the same time making sure that things will go the way that we want them to. </p><p>“God is opposed to the proud but gives grace to the humble.” How difficult it must have been for Abraham to hear that his descendants will be common slaves. How hard it must have been to receive God’s admonition when he and Sarah decided to not wait for the child of God’s promise—Isaac—but rather tried to work out their future their own way through Ishmael. </p><p>But thankfully, this is not where the story ends. </p><p>Read 8-10<br> 8 Come close to God and He will come close to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners; and purify your hearts, you double-minded. 9 Be miserable, and mourn, and weep; let your laughter be turned into mourning, and your joy into gloom. 10 Humble yourselves in the presence of the Lord, and He will exalt you.</p><p>“And when he came to his senses…” This is what Jesus says is the first step to the prodigal’s homecoming. And here for James, it is the same for us; there is hope. Christians who want to return home must first seek God—“Knock and the door will open”—choose to use your hands for acts of righteousness, you sinners, and commit yourselves once again—or maybe for the first time—fully to God. </p><p>In verse nine, James wants to make it clear to his audience—which spiritually includes us—that repentance is a serious matter. There can be no escape from temptation, no practicing of true, meaningful religion if we are not honest with ourselves about what we have been treasuring in our hearts. </p><p>Read verse 10 again. When the prodigal is embraced by his Father, the son says, “’Father, I have sinned against heaven and in your sight; I am no longer worthy to be called your son.’” (Luke 15:20) This is the only way to ultimately draw near, to begin the process of truly living out our faith. The Father will never reject us; Jesus promises us. </p><p>James tells the Church that its struggles are of its own making, but it can change its course. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 Do not speak against one another, brothers and sisters. The one who speaks against a brother or sister, or judges his brother or sister, speaks against the law and judges the law; but if you judge the law, you are not a doer of the law but a judge of it. 12 There is only one Lawgiver and Judge, the One who is able to save and to destroy; but who are you, judging your neighbor?</p><p>Back to words. Remember, the best time to kick a man is when he’s down. “Let you who are without sin cast the first stone”; “Why do you try to remove the speck in your brother’s and sister’s eye when there is a beam in your own?” </p><p>Oh that Jesus; there He goes meddling again. </p><p>Perhaps fighting the urge to judge others is the first step after coming to our senses. Or it is the first step towards developing a very uncommon thing in this world—and apparently it’s been uncommon for a long, long time: and that thing is empathy. </p><p>Empathy is the power of understanding and imaginatively entering unto another person’s feelings, and it is a foundational component of that most Godly attribute of compassion. To develop empathy is to avoid judging others. And according to James, only God may judge, for only God can. </p><p>“Judge not,” Jesus says in Matthew 7, “so that you will not be judged. For in the way you judge, you will be judged; and by your standard of measure, it will be measured to you.”</p><p>One of my principles of ministry is this: There is swift and sure condemnation for other people’s sin and infinite grace for your own. That seems to be an attitude that has been around for a long time. </p><p>The best that we can do is tell others that God has placed before them blessings and life and curses and death. And then hope, pray, and HELP them choose ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 23 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/9a092d4a/802d4929.mp3" length="20092178" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1252</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VIII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you can be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Many, many, many—is that enough manys—years ago, I spent a few years practicing Ju-Jitsu. Each year the school would do a fund raiser to raise money to pay guest teachers from other martial art systems to come in and teach summer clinics. This fundraise usually involved selling merch. Of course, that is not what we called it back them: cups, pens, decals, etc., all with the school’s logo. And then there were the yearly limited edition shirt designs. <br>My two favorites were “Carpe Colum,” Seize the Neck, and second said, what James is doing here at the beginning of chapter four of his letter was, “The best time to kick a man is when he’s down.” </p><p>Read verses 1-3<br>What is the source of quarrels and conflicts among you. Is the source not your pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts? 2 You lust and do not have, so you commit murder. And you are envious and cannot obtain, so you fight and quarrel. You do not have because you do not ask. 3 You ask and do not receive, because you ask with the wrong motives, so that you may spend what you request on your pleasures. </p><p>Please recall that in the closing verses of chapter three, James goes into detail about the things that are happening between the members of the Church—things that will not produce the righteousness of God: bitterness, jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These have led to quarreling and conflict. </p><p>Also remember that this all springs from the trials that the churches and Christians are facing; trials that are taking a toll, apparently. James has already told them that the good that fills their hearts, the good that produces true religion, comes from God, working in and through them, and now, here in the beginning of chapter four, he is bringing to the Church’s attention the origin of all that quarrelling and conflict and bitterness: “Is the source not you pleasures that wage war in your body’s parts?”</p><p>Read verses 4-7<br>4 You adulteresses, do you not know that friendship with the world is hostility toward God? Therefore whoever wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God. 5 Or do you think that the Scripture says to no purpose, “He jealously desires the Spirit whom He has made to dwell in us”? 6 But He gives a greater grace. Therefore it says, “God is opposed to the proud, but gives grace to the humble.” 7 Submit therefore to God. But resist the devil, and he will flee from you. </p><p>James sees the primary source of the Church’s problems as a lack of commitment to following Jesus where He leads. There is an unwillingness to “put hand to plough” or “to take up one’s cross.” Perhaps here is the desire to go along to get along. The human heart cannot commit to both the Way of Christ and the way of the world. </p><p>This is a common idea throughout the Old Testament, from the very beginning of God’s relationship with Abraham and his descendants. Abram is told to leave the land of his family to ultimately become a stranger in a strange land. In Genesis 15:13 God says to Abram, “’Know for certain that your descendants will be strangers in a land that is not theirs, where they will be enslaved and oppressed for four hundred years.’”  Moses’ son’s name, Gershon, even means, “I’ve been a stranger in a foreign land.” (Exodus 2:22) </p><p>Think about this for a minute. God promises Abram more descendants than the number of stars in the sky in return for an act of faith on his part, yet God tells the Patriarch that these descendants will be enslaved, oppressed, and downtrodden. </p><p>Abram’s heart must be either on God or on the way of the world. “You cannot love God and wealth,” Jesus says. For where our treasures are, there our hearts—and ultimately our tongues—will be. </p><p>Or in Abraham’s case, we cannot place our trust in God’s promises while at the same time making sure that things will go the way that we want them to. </p><p>“God is opposed to the proud but gives grace to the humble.” How difficult it must have been for Abraham to hear that his descendants will be common slaves. How hard it must have been to receive God’s admonition when he and Sarah decided to not wait for the child of God’s promise—Isaac—but rather tried to work out their future their own way through Ishmael. </p><p>But thankfully, this is not where the story ends. </p><p>Read 8-10<br> 8 Come close to God and He will come close to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners; and purify your hearts, you double-minded. 9 Be miserable, and mourn, and weep; let your laughter be turned into mourning, and your joy into gloom. 10 Humble yourselves in the presence of the Lord, and He will exalt you.</p><p>“And when he came to his senses…” This is what Jesus says is the first step to the prodigal’s homecoming. And here for James, it is the same for us; there is hope. Christians who want to return home must first seek God—“Knock and the door will open”—choose to use your hands for acts of righteousness, you sinners, and commit yourselves once again—or maybe for the first time—fully to God. </p><p>In verse nine, James wants to make it clear to his audience—which spiritually includes us—that repentance is a serious matter. There can be no escape from temptation, no practicing of true, meaningful religion if we are not honest with ourselves about what we have been treasuring in our hearts. </p><p>Read verse 10 again. When the prodigal is embraced by his Father, the son says, “’Father, I have sinned against heaven and in your sight; I am no longer worthy to be called your son.’” (Luke 15:20) This is the only way to ultimately draw near, to begin the process of truly living out our faith. The Father will never reject us; Jesus promises us. </p><p>James tells the Church that its struggles are of its own making, but it can change its course. </p><p>Read verses 11,12<br>11 Do not speak against one another, brothers and sisters. The one who speaks against a brother or sister, or judges his brother or sister, speaks against the law and judges the law; but if you judge the law, you are not a doer of the law but a judge of it. 12 There is only one Lawgiver and Judge, the One who is able to save and to destroy; but who are you, judging your neighbor?</p><p>Back to words. Remember, the best time to kick a man is when he’s down. “Let you who are without sin cast the first stone”; “Why do you try to remove the speck in your brother’s and sister’s eye when there is a beam in your own?” </p><p>Oh that Jesus; there He goes meddling again. </p><p>Perhaps fighting the urge to judge others is the first step after coming to our senses. Or it is the first step towards developing a very uncommon thing in this world—and apparently it’s been uncommon for a long, long time: and that thing is empathy. </p><p>Empathy is the power of understanding and imaginatively entering unto another person’s feelings, and it is a foundational component of that most Godly attribute of compassion. To develop empathy is to avoid judging others. And according to James, only God may judge, for only God can. </p><p>“Judge not,” Jesus says in Matthew 7, “so that you will not be judged. For in the way you judge, you will be judged; and by your standard of measure, it will be measured to you.”</p><p>One of my principles of ministry is this: There is swift and sure condemnation for other people’s sin and infinite grace for your own. That seems to be an attitude that has been around for a long time. </p><p>The best that we can do is tell others that God has placed before them blessings and life and curses and death. And then hope, pray, and HELP them choose ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/9a092d4a/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 5: The Power of Prayer</title>
      <itunes:episode>46</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>46</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 5: The Power of Prayer</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">05926eb0-2ef7-48a1-8f93-1e1c5759cb01</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/e980d3f1</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IX (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>This is part nine—and the final part—of our study of James. I am so happy that you have chosen to tune in today. </p><p>Trials will come and within them there will always be temptation. How we overcome temptation is, essentially, by removing its fuel from our lives—anger, judgementalism, pride. We place our hearts on God and change the things that we desire. We fill our hearts with good things—forcing out the bad—and share those good things through word and deed. </p><p>We place our neighbors’ needs before our own, and we face sin—not trying to justify it but no longer allowing it to direct our actions. We choose life. </p><p>We stop quarreling, fighting, and judging one another, and we have the courage to face the fact that we are not the heroes of our own stories: Christ Jesus is. </p><p>Thusly can James be summarized to this point from chapter one through four. Chapter four ends with James telling the Church to not-only think less highly of itself but also to act when it “knows the right thing to do.” </p><p>At the beginning of chapter five, James addresses why we often don’t do what we know is the right thing to do. In verses 1-5 he says, </p><p>Come now, you rich people, weep and howl for your miseries which are coming upon you. 2 Your riches have rotted and your garments have become moth-eaten. 3 Your gold and your silver have corroded, and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire. It is in the last days that you have stored up your treasure! 4 Behold, the pay of the laborers who mowed your fields, and which has been withheld by you, cries out against you; and the outcry of those who did the harvesting has reached the ears of the Lord of armies. 5 You have lived for pleasure on the earth and lived luxuriously; you have fattened your hearts in a day of slaughter.</p><p>I find it interesting that the NASB titles this passage, “Misuse of Riches”, since that is not at all what James is teaching here. Why do you not do what is right, James asks rhetorically. Because you who are wealthy care about the wrong things. He doesn’t deride “rich people” for using their money wrongly, but rather that they have chosen it over doing what was right. And in doing so, they have chosen things that rot, become food for moths, and corrode. </p><p>“…and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire.” These will cause trial in our lives, too. Remember that James wants we Christians to share the heart of Jesus. Only this way can we escape the temptation in the world that is caused by lust; only then can good things come out of our hearts and make us clean. </p><p>6 You have condemned and put to death the righteous person; he offers you no resistance.</p><p>This is a conscious choice. There is no devil making them choose this. All there is hesed.</p><p>The words mercy, compassion, love, grace, and faithfulness all originate from the Hebrew word hesed. James’ audience would know this. The word is used around 250 times in the Old Testament and reveals much about God’s character—who describes Himself as “abounding in hesed.” </p><p>“The LORD is slow to anger and filled with hesed, forgiving every kind of sin and rebellion…In keeping with Your hesed, please pardon the sins of this people, just as you have forgiven them ever since they left Egypt.” (Numbers 14:18,19)</p><p>Throughout his letter, James has been telling the members of the Church that they must express hesed; that that is the only way to remain truly faithful. We humans are motivated by hesed when we meet the needs of—and show compassion and empathy to—those who are marginalized and cut off (the widows and orphans and strangers of James chapter one). For example in Ruth 3:10 Boaz describes Ruth’s actions as hesed.</p><p>It isn’t just kindness and friendship but a desire of the heart to show amazing grace—or as Jesus says in Luke 6, “Be kind to the wicked and the ungrateful and THEN you shall be children of the Most High.” </p><p>James warning here is to people who choose wealth over hesed—which just so happens to line up with Jesus’ teaching in the parable of the unforgiving servant. (Matther 18:21-35) Who, though he had been shown amazing grace, chooses to show no hesed to his debtor.</p><p>Read verses 7-9<br>7 Therefore be patient, brothers and sisters, until the coming of the Lord. The farmer waits for the precious produce of the soil, being patient about it, until it gets the early and late rains. 8 You too be patient; strengthen your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is near. 9 Do not complain, brothers and sisters, against one another, so that you may not be judged; behold, the Judge is standing right at the door. </p><p>James says here that we are going to be tempted to revert to form—to compare our trials to others (or their lack of trials if they are rich)—so take time to cultivate the life of Christ within ourselves and the Church. </p><p>We should be strengthening our hearts, unlearning what was by seeking to show hesed. And when we are tempted to “complain…against one another,” don’t. </p><p>And we must remember that we are not the first who are facing these trials. We are not the first who must turn to God and receive from Him what we need—the implanted word. James writes:</p><p>Read verses 10,11<br>10 As an example, brothers and sisters, of suffering and patience, take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord. 11 We count those blessed who endured. You have heard of the endurance of Job and have seen the outcome of the Lord’s dealings, that the Lord is full of compassion and is merciful.</p><p>12 But above all, my brothers and sisters, do not swear, either by heaven or by earth or with any other oath; but your yes is to be yes, and your no, no, so that you do not fall under judgment.</p><p>Be honest with yourselves and others about what you can do, James says. “And you shall not swear falsely by My name, so as to profane the name of your God; I am the LORD.” (Leviticus 19:12) There is no room for pretense or falsity in true religion. </p><p>Read verse 13<br>13 Is anyone among you suffering? Then he must pray. Is anyone cheerful? He is to sing praises.</p><p>We know what is the right thing to do. So do it! Now he sounds like Paul. </p><p> 14 Is anyone among you sick? Then he must call for the elders of the church and they are to pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; 15 and the prayer of faith will restore the one who is sick, and the Lord will raise him up, and if he has committed sins, they will be forgiven him. 16 Therefore, confess your sins to one another, and pray for one another so that you may be healed. A prayer of a righteous person, when it is brought about, can accomplish much. 17 Elijah was a man with a nature like ours, and he prayed earnestly that it would not rain, and it did not rain on the earth for three years and six months. 18 Then he prayed again, and the sky poured rain and the earth produced its fruit. </p><p>These closing verses serve as a summary for James’ letter to the Church—a letter intended to help Christians remain faithful in and through all things. I do think, however, that in our hast to divorce Christian theology and practice from any hint Jewishness and a misconstrued meaning of “works righteousness”, that James’ teaching in verses 14-18 hasn’t been understood.</p><p>On one hand, the Jewish understanding was that sickness and poverty resulted from sinfulness—the book of Job and Jesus’s healing of the blind man in John 9:1-11, notwithstanding. If read in isolation, it seems unavoidable for us ...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IX (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>This is part nine—and the final part—of our study of James. I am so happy that you have chosen to tune in today. </p><p>Trials will come and within them there will always be temptation. How we overcome temptation is, essentially, by removing its fuel from our lives—anger, judgementalism, pride. We place our hearts on God and change the things that we desire. We fill our hearts with good things—forcing out the bad—and share those good things through word and deed. </p><p>We place our neighbors’ needs before our own, and we face sin—not trying to justify it but no longer allowing it to direct our actions. We choose life. </p><p>We stop quarreling, fighting, and judging one another, and we have the courage to face the fact that we are not the heroes of our own stories: Christ Jesus is. </p><p>Thusly can James be summarized to this point from chapter one through four. Chapter four ends with James telling the Church to not-only think less highly of itself but also to act when it “knows the right thing to do.” </p><p>At the beginning of chapter five, James addresses why we often don’t do what we know is the right thing to do. In verses 1-5 he says, </p><p>Come now, you rich people, weep and howl for your miseries which are coming upon you. 2 Your riches have rotted and your garments have become moth-eaten. 3 Your gold and your silver have corroded, and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire. It is in the last days that you have stored up your treasure! 4 Behold, the pay of the laborers who mowed your fields, and which has been withheld by you, cries out against you; and the outcry of those who did the harvesting has reached the ears of the Lord of armies. 5 You have lived for pleasure on the earth and lived luxuriously; you have fattened your hearts in a day of slaughter.</p><p>I find it interesting that the NASB titles this passage, “Misuse of Riches”, since that is not at all what James is teaching here. Why do you not do what is right, James asks rhetorically. Because you who are wealthy care about the wrong things. He doesn’t deride “rich people” for using their money wrongly, but rather that they have chosen it over doing what was right. And in doing so, they have chosen things that rot, become food for moths, and corrode. </p><p>“…and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire.” These will cause trial in our lives, too. Remember that James wants we Christians to share the heart of Jesus. Only this way can we escape the temptation in the world that is caused by lust; only then can good things come out of our hearts and make us clean. </p><p>6 You have condemned and put to death the righteous person; he offers you no resistance.</p><p>This is a conscious choice. There is no devil making them choose this. All there is hesed.</p><p>The words mercy, compassion, love, grace, and faithfulness all originate from the Hebrew word hesed. James’ audience would know this. The word is used around 250 times in the Old Testament and reveals much about God’s character—who describes Himself as “abounding in hesed.” </p><p>“The LORD is slow to anger and filled with hesed, forgiving every kind of sin and rebellion…In keeping with Your hesed, please pardon the sins of this people, just as you have forgiven them ever since they left Egypt.” (Numbers 14:18,19)</p><p>Throughout his letter, James has been telling the members of the Church that they must express hesed; that that is the only way to remain truly faithful. We humans are motivated by hesed when we meet the needs of—and show compassion and empathy to—those who are marginalized and cut off (the widows and orphans and strangers of James chapter one). For example in Ruth 3:10 Boaz describes Ruth’s actions as hesed.</p><p>It isn’t just kindness and friendship but a desire of the heart to show amazing grace—or as Jesus says in Luke 6, “Be kind to the wicked and the ungrateful and THEN you shall be children of the Most High.” </p><p>James warning here is to people who choose wealth over hesed—which just so happens to line up with Jesus’ teaching in the parable of the unforgiving servant. (Matther 18:21-35) Who, though he had been shown amazing grace, chooses to show no hesed to his debtor.</p><p>Read verses 7-9<br>7 Therefore be patient, brothers and sisters, until the coming of the Lord. The farmer waits for the precious produce of the soil, being patient about it, until it gets the early and late rains. 8 You too be patient; strengthen your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is near. 9 Do not complain, brothers and sisters, against one another, so that you may not be judged; behold, the Judge is standing right at the door. </p><p>James says here that we are going to be tempted to revert to form—to compare our trials to others (or their lack of trials if they are rich)—so take time to cultivate the life of Christ within ourselves and the Church. </p><p>We should be strengthening our hearts, unlearning what was by seeking to show hesed. And when we are tempted to “complain…against one another,” don’t. </p><p>And we must remember that we are not the first who are facing these trials. We are not the first who must turn to God and receive from Him what we need—the implanted word. James writes:</p><p>Read verses 10,11<br>10 As an example, brothers and sisters, of suffering and patience, take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord. 11 We count those blessed who endured. You have heard of the endurance of Job and have seen the outcome of the Lord’s dealings, that the Lord is full of compassion and is merciful.</p><p>12 But above all, my brothers and sisters, do not swear, either by heaven or by earth or with any other oath; but your yes is to be yes, and your no, no, so that you do not fall under judgment.</p><p>Be honest with yourselves and others about what you can do, James says. “And you shall not swear falsely by My name, so as to profane the name of your God; I am the LORD.” (Leviticus 19:12) There is no room for pretense or falsity in true religion. </p><p>Read verse 13<br>13 Is anyone among you suffering? Then he must pray. Is anyone cheerful? He is to sing praises.</p><p>We know what is the right thing to do. So do it! Now he sounds like Paul. </p><p> 14 Is anyone among you sick? Then he must call for the elders of the church and they are to pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; 15 and the prayer of faith will restore the one who is sick, and the Lord will raise him up, and if he has committed sins, they will be forgiven him. 16 Therefore, confess your sins to one another, and pray for one another so that you may be healed. A prayer of a righteous person, when it is brought about, can accomplish much. 17 Elijah was a man with a nature like ours, and he prayed earnestly that it would not rain, and it did not rain on the earth for three years and six months. 18 Then he prayed again, and the sky poured rain and the earth produced its fruit. </p><p>These closing verses serve as a summary for James’ letter to the Church—a letter intended to help Christians remain faithful in and through all things. I do think, however, that in our hast to divorce Christian theology and practice from any hint Jewishness and a misconstrued meaning of “works righteousness”, that James’ teaching in verses 14-18 hasn’t been understood.</p><p>On one hand, the Jewish understanding was that sickness and poverty resulted from sinfulness—the book of Job and Jesus’s healing of the blind man in John 9:1-11, notwithstanding. If read in isolation, it seems unavoidable for us ...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 23 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/e980d3f1/2b4a04c4.mp3" length="16393239" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1021</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IX (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>This is part nine—and the final part—of our study of James. I am so happy that you have chosen to tune in today. </p><p>Trials will come and within them there will always be temptation. How we overcome temptation is, essentially, by removing its fuel from our lives—anger, judgementalism, pride. We place our hearts on God and change the things that we desire. We fill our hearts with good things—forcing out the bad—and share those good things through word and deed. </p><p>We place our neighbors’ needs before our own, and we face sin—not trying to justify it but no longer allowing it to direct our actions. We choose life. </p><p>We stop quarreling, fighting, and judging one another, and we have the courage to face the fact that we are not the heroes of our own stories: Christ Jesus is. </p><p>Thusly can James be summarized to this point from chapter one through four. Chapter four ends with James telling the Church to not-only think less highly of itself but also to act when it “knows the right thing to do.” </p><p>At the beginning of chapter five, James addresses why we often don’t do what we know is the right thing to do. In verses 1-5 he says, </p><p>Come now, you rich people, weep and howl for your miseries which are coming upon you. 2 Your riches have rotted and your garments have become moth-eaten. 3 Your gold and your silver have corroded, and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire. It is in the last days that you have stored up your treasure! 4 Behold, the pay of the laborers who mowed your fields, and which has been withheld by you, cries out against you; and the outcry of those who did the harvesting has reached the ears of the Lord of armies. 5 You have lived for pleasure on the earth and lived luxuriously; you have fattened your hearts in a day of slaughter.</p><p>I find it interesting that the NASB titles this passage, “Misuse of Riches”, since that is not at all what James is teaching here. Why do you not do what is right, James asks rhetorically. Because you who are wealthy care about the wrong things. He doesn’t deride “rich people” for using their money wrongly, but rather that they have chosen it over doing what was right. And in doing so, they have chosen things that rot, become food for moths, and corrode. </p><p>“…and their corrosion will serve as a testimony against you and will consume your flesh like fire.” These will cause trial in our lives, too. Remember that James wants we Christians to share the heart of Jesus. Only this way can we escape the temptation in the world that is caused by lust; only then can good things come out of our hearts and make us clean. </p><p>6 You have condemned and put to death the righteous person; he offers you no resistance.</p><p>This is a conscious choice. There is no devil making them choose this. All there is hesed.</p><p>The words mercy, compassion, love, grace, and faithfulness all originate from the Hebrew word hesed. James’ audience would know this. The word is used around 250 times in the Old Testament and reveals much about God’s character—who describes Himself as “abounding in hesed.” </p><p>“The LORD is slow to anger and filled with hesed, forgiving every kind of sin and rebellion…In keeping with Your hesed, please pardon the sins of this people, just as you have forgiven them ever since they left Egypt.” (Numbers 14:18,19)</p><p>Throughout his letter, James has been telling the members of the Church that they must express hesed; that that is the only way to remain truly faithful. We humans are motivated by hesed when we meet the needs of—and show compassion and empathy to—those who are marginalized and cut off (the widows and orphans and strangers of James chapter one). For example in Ruth 3:10 Boaz describes Ruth’s actions as hesed.</p><p>It isn’t just kindness and friendship but a desire of the heart to show amazing grace—or as Jesus says in Luke 6, “Be kind to the wicked and the ungrateful and THEN you shall be children of the Most High.” </p><p>James warning here is to people who choose wealth over hesed—which just so happens to line up with Jesus’ teaching in the parable of the unforgiving servant. (Matther 18:21-35) Who, though he had been shown amazing grace, chooses to show no hesed to his debtor.</p><p>Read verses 7-9<br>7 Therefore be patient, brothers and sisters, until the coming of the Lord. The farmer waits for the precious produce of the soil, being patient about it, until it gets the early and late rains. 8 You too be patient; strengthen your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is near. 9 Do not complain, brothers and sisters, against one another, so that you may not be judged; behold, the Judge is standing right at the door. </p><p>James says here that we are going to be tempted to revert to form—to compare our trials to others (or their lack of trials if they are rich)—so take time to cultivate the life of Christ within ourselves and the Church. </p><p>We should be strengthening our hearts, unlearning what was by seeking to show hesed. And when we are tempted to “complain…against one another,” don’t. </p><p>And we must remember that we are not the first who are facing these trials. We are not the first who must turn to God and receive from Him what we need—the implanted word. James writes:</p><p>Read verses 10,11<br>10 As an example, brothers and sisters, of suffering and patience, take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord. 11 We count those blessed who endured. You have heard of the endurance of Job and have seen the outcome of the Lord’s dealings, that the Lord is full of compassion and is merciful.</p><p>12 But above all, my brothers and sisters, do not swear, either by heaven or by earth or with any other oath; but your yes is to be yes, and your no, no, so that you do not fall under judgment.</p><p>Be honest with yourselves and others about what you can do, James says. “And you shall not swear falsely by My name, so as to profane the name of your God; I am the LORD.” (Leviticus 19:12) There is no room for pretense or falsity in true religion. </p><p>Read verse 13<br>13 Is anyone among you suffering? Then he must pray. Is anyone cheerful? He is to sing praises.</p><p>We know what is the right thing to do. So do it! Now he sounds like Paul. </p><p> 14 Is anyone among you sick? Then he must call for the elders of the church and they are to pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; 15 and the prayer of faith will restore the one who is sick, and the Lord will raise him up, and if he has committed sins, they will be forgiven him. 16 Therefore, confess your sins to one another, and pray for one another so that you may be healed. A prayer of a righteous person, when it is brought about, can accomplish much. 17 Elijah was a man with a nature like ours, and he prayed earnestly that it would not rain, and it did not rain on the earth for three years and six months. 18 Then he prayed again, and the sky poured rain and the earth produced its fruit. </p><p>These closing verses serve as a summary for James’ letter to the Church—a letter intended to help Christians remain faithful in and through all things. I do think, however, that in our hast to divorce Christian theology and practice from any hint Jewishness and a misconstrued meaning of “works righteousness”, that James’ teaching in verses 14-18 hasn’t been understood.</p><p>On one hand, the Jewish understanding was that sickness and poverty resulted from sinfulness—the book of Job and Jesus’s healing of the blind man in John 9:1-11, notwithstanding. If read in isolation, it seems unavoidable for us ...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/e980d3f1/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 3, Part 1: Tongue Taming 101</title>
      <itunes:episode>43</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>43</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 3, Part 1: Tongue Taming 101</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">123dbdc1-91b2-4e2d-b8d2-77d3e24b0c11</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/55941c3f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VI (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops.</p><p>Whereas chapter two expands of James declaration in chapter one that “true religion is this…” here in chapter three, James is going back to expound upon more of the commands that he has given there to the Church—in particular parts of verse 19 and verse 26: “Now everyone must be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger;” and “If anyone thinks himself to be religious, yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this person’s religion is worthless,” respectively.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>Do not become teachers in large numbers, my brothers, since you know that we who are teachers will incur a stricter judgment. 2 For we all stumble in many ways. If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well. </p><p>Why will teachers incur a stricter judgment? We are all familiar with that saying about sticks and stones, I am sure. “But words will never hurt me.” The older I get the more ridiculous that rhyme becomes. </p><p>Physical wounds heal but psychological, emotional, and spiritual ones…some people struggle with them for their entire lives. </p><p>I would even be willing to bet that if you are listening right now, there are some words said to you days, weeks, months, maybe even years and decades ago that still hurt. This is true for words intentionally spoken to harm as well as for those that are simply misguided. </p><p>This latter variety is the kind, I think, James is referring to in these opening verses. Perhaps some of those people in chapter one, the ones that cannot hold their tongues are trying to lead the Church. </p><p>In this early Jewish Christian Church, the teacher would likely have been called Rabbi. So James is suggesting that no everyone should try to seek the position of rabbi because of the weakness of the human condition: It is VERY easy to go astray; to utter a killing word—to steal from Dune, 1984. </p><p>Since teachers have greater, deeper knowledge, they also have greater responsibility; therefore, the standard of judgement will be and is higher. </p><p>In the second verse, James provides the rationale for his preceding advice: because we all “stumble in many ways,” meaning we have moral failings, and these may lead us to say things that do serious damage; and these words are sin. </p><p>Sirach 19:16 asks, “A person may make a slip without intending it. Who has never sinned with his tongue?” </p><p>The Sacra Pagina commentary quotes the philosophers Seneca and Philo—both of whom understand something that many of us Christians seem to forget often:</p><p>Seneca states, “We have all sinned—some in serious, others in trivial things; some from deliberate intention, some by chance impulse...” and Philo: “…there has never been a single man who, by his own unassisted power, has run the whole course of his life, from the beginning to the end, without stumbling…” </p><p>Rabbis must understand that there is more at stake in their choice of words than just wasting their breath. Their words can build up or pull down. All have sinned, yes, and all will make mistakes again, so then we must all be slow to anger and slow to speak. </p><p>As for the second part of verse two, “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well,” James’ use of the word “perfect” (teleios) does not concern what is flawless or faultless, as we have come to consider it meaning. </p><p>The meaning of the Greek word, teleios, used here, is more akin to wholeness and having integrity: Perfection in this case is completion. So let’s reread this verse.</p><p>“If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is complete, able to rein the whole body as well.” </p><p>This is the same idea that underlies James’ declaration that works make faith perfect. Simple belief is made whole—made complete—has integrity or is effective—with the presence of good deeds becoming a faith that is reckoned as righteousness. </p><p>As individuals, if we can bridle our tongues, we can direct our bodies to doing true, real religion. As rabbis, a controlled tongue can guide the Church to what it must become in Christ. This is the power of words, and why it is so important to James that the Church be slow to speak. For as long as they delay controlling their tongues, the longer they delay people coming to know the righteousness of God and the more they risk failing the trial.</p><p>3 Now if we put the bits into the horses’ mouths so that they will obey us, we direct their whole body as well.</p><p>Let’s look at Psalm 32:8,9<br>I will instruct you and teach you in the way which you should go; I will advise you with My eye upon you. 9 Do not be like the horse or like the mule, which have no understanding, Whose trappings include bit and bridle to hold them in check, Otherwise they will not come near to you. </p><p>It seems that the ideal is not have the priest or spiritual leader to bridle the people’s tongues. Indeed, God will “advise [us] with His eye upon [us].” We are to seek understanding, to know why, and to walk out our faith; we are charged with listening to God. God doesn’t want to bridle us like an animal that has no understanding, because we would otherwise run wild. </p><p>What is better, we learn here in the Psalms, is to seek God and “humbly accept the implanted word that has the power to save [our] souls.” (James 1:21)</p><p>4 Look at the ships too: though they are so large and are driven by strong winds, they are nevertheless directed by a very small rudder wherever the inclination of the pilot determines. 5 So also the tongue is a small part of the body, and yet it boasts of great things.</p><p>So the tongue—the smallest of words—can draw us closer to God’s righteousness or pull us farther away. But let me clear about something here; I don’t want anyone to misunderstand. I am not talking about the Word of Faith Movement here, and James isn’t either.</p><p>James is not saying that the words our tongues speak will bring us complete healing and prosperity. We cannot speak blessings for ourselves into existence—only God can do that. In fact, the words that we speak are to bring about righteousness so that we might practice true religion: visiting the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. Hear what the Psalmist has to say about this is in Psalm 12:</p><p><br>Psalm 12<br>Help, LORD, for the godly person has come to an end,<br>For the faithful have disappeared from the sons of mankind.<br>2 They speak lies to one another;<br>They speak with flattering lips and a double heart.<br>3 May the LORD cut off all flattering lips,<br>The tongue that speaks great things;<br>4 Who have said, “With our tongue we will prevail;<br>Our lips are our own; who is lord over us?”<br>5 “Because of the devastation of the poor, because of the groaning of the needy,<br>Now I will arise,” says the LORD; “I will put him in the safety for which he longs.”<br>6 The words of the LORD are pure words;<br>Like silver refined in a furnace on the ground, filtered seven times.<br>7 You, LORD, will keep them;<br>You will protect him from this generation forever.<br>8 The wicked strut about on every side<br>When vileness is exalted among the sons of mankind.</p><p>We tame to tongue not to escape trial but to escape temptation amid trial. We tame to tongue to hear the implanted word. </p><p>But actually taming our tongues, that is another story. </p><p>I want to thank you for tuning into First Day as we look at James’ letter to the Church. Reach out to me by email if y...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VI (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops.</p><p>Whereas chapter two expands of James declaration in chapter one that “true religion is this…” here in chapter three, James is going back to expound upon more of the commands that he has given there to the Church—in particular parts of verse 19 and verse 26: “Now everyone must be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger;” and “If anyone thinks himself to be religious, yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this person’s religion is worthless,” respectively.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>Do not become teachers in large numbers, my brothers, since you know that we who are teachers will incur a stricter judgment. 2 For we all stumble in many ways. If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well. </p><p>Why will teachers incur a stricter judgment? We are all familiar with that saying about sticks and stones, I am sure. “But words will never hurt me.” The older I get the more ridiculous that rhyme becomes. </p><p>Physical wounds heal but psychological, emotional, and spiritual ones…some people struggle with them for their entire lives. </p><p>I would even be willing to bet that if you are listening right now, there are some words said to you days, weeks, months, maybe even years and decades ago that still hurt. This is true for words intentionally spoken to harm as well as for those that are simply misguided. </p><p>This latter variety is the kind, I think, James is referring to in these opening verses. Perhaps some of those people in chapter one, the ones that cannot hold their tongues are trying to lead the Church. </p><p>In this early Jewish Christian Church, the teacher would likely have been called Rabbi. So James is suggesting that no everyone should try to seek the position of rabbi because of the weakness of the human condition: It is VERY easy to go astray; to utter a killing word—to steal from Dune, 1984. </p><p>Since teachers have greater, deeper knowledge, they also have greater responsibility; therefore, the standard of judgement will be and is higher. </p><p>In the second verse, James provides the rationale for his preceding advice: because we all “stumble in many ways,” meaning we have moral failings, and these may lead us to say things that do serious damage; and these words are sin. </p><p>Sirach 19:16 asks, “A person may make a slip without intending it. Who has never sinned with his tongue?” </p><p>The Sacra Pagina commentary quotes the philosophers Seneca and Philo—both of whom understand something that many of us Christians seem to forget often:</p><p>Seneca states, “We have all sinned—some in serious, others in trivial things; some from deliberate intention, some by chance impulse...” and Philo: “…there has never been a single man who, by his own unassisted power, has run the whole course of his life, from the beginning to the end, without stumbling…” </p><p>Rabbis must understand that there is more at stake in their choice of words than just wasting their breath. Their words can build up or pull down. All have sinned, yes, and all will make mistakes again, so then we must all be slow to anger and slow to speak. </p><p>As for the second part of verse two, “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well,” James’ use of the word “perfect” (teleios) does not concern what is flawless or faultless, as we have come to consider it meaning. </p><p>The meaning of the Greek word, teleios, used here, is more akin to wholeness and having integrity: Perfection in this case is completion. So let’s reread this verse.</p><p>“If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is complete, able to rein the whole body as well.” </p><p>This is the same idea that underlies James’ declaration that works make faith perfect. Simple belief is made whole—made complete—has integrity or is effective—with the presence of good deeds becoming a faith that is reckoned as righteousness. </p><p>As individuals, if we can bridle our tongues, we can direct our bodies to doing true, real religion. As rabbis, a controlled tongue can guide the Church to what it must become in Christ. This is the power of words, and why it is so important to James that the Church be slow to speak. For as long as they delay controlling their tongues, the longer they delay people coming to know the righteousness of God and the more they risk failing the trial.</p><p>3 Now if we put the bits into the horses’ mouths so that they will obey us, we direct their whole body as well.</p><p>Let’s look at Psalm 32:8,9<br>I will instruct you and teach you in the way which you should go; I will advise you with My eye upon you. 9 Do not be like the horse or like the mule, which have no understanding, Whose trappings include bit and bridle to hold them in check, Otherwise they will not come near to you. </p><p>It seems that the ideal is not have the priest or spiritual leader to bridle the people’s tongues. Indeed, God will “advise [us] with His eye upon [us].” We are to seek understanding, to know why, and to walk out our faith; we are charged with listening to God. God doesn’t want to bridle us like an animal that has no understanding, because we would otherwise run wild. </p><p>What is better, we learn here in the Psalms, is to seek God and “humbly accept the implanted word that has the power to save [our] souls.” (James 1:21)</p><p>4 Look at the ships too: though they are so large and are driven by strong winds, they are nevertheless directed by a very small rudder wherever the inclination of the pilot determines. 5 So also the tongue is a small part of the body, and yet it boasts of great things.</p><p>So the tongue—the smallest of words—can draw us closer to God’s righteousness or pull us farther away. But let me clear about something here; I don’t want anyone to misunderstand. I am not talking about the Word of Faith Movement here, and James isn’t either.</p><p>James is not saying that the words our tongues speak will bring us complete healing and prosperity. We cannot speak blessings for ourselves into existence—only God can do that. In fact, the words that we speak are to bring about righteousness so that we might practice true religion: visiting the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. Hear what the Psalmist has to say about this is in Psalm 12:</p><p><br>Psalm 12<br>Help, LORD, for the godly person has come to an end,<br>For the faithful have disappeared from the sons of mankind.<br>2 They speak lies to one another;<br>They speak with flattering lips and a double heart.<br>3 May the LORD cut off all flattering lips,<br>The tongue that speaks great things;<br>4 Who have said, “With our tongue we will prevail;<br>Our lips are our own; who is lord over us?”<br>5 “Because of the devastation of the poor, because of the groaning of the needy,<br>Now I will arise,” says the LORD; “I will put him in the safety for which he longs.”<br>6 The words of the LORD are pure words;<br>Like silver refined in a furnace on the ground, filtered seven times.<br>7 You, LORD, will keep them;<br>You will protect him from this generation forever.<br>8 The wicked strut about on every side<br>When vileness is exalted among the sons of mankind.</p><p>We tame to tongue not to escape trial but to escape temptation amid trial. We tame to tongue to hear the implanted word. </p><p>But actually taming our tongues, that is another story. </p><p>I want to thank you for tuning into First Day as we look at James’ letter to the Church. Reach out to me by email if y...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 16 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/55941c3f/624edfa9.mp3" length="13589151" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>846</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VI (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops.</p><p>Whereas chapter two expands of James declaration in chapter one that “true religion is this…” here in chapter three, James is going back to expound upon more of the commands that he has given there to the Church—in particular parts of verse 19 and verse 26: “Now everyone must be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger;” and “If anyone thinks himself to be religious, yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this person’s religion is worthless,” respectively.</p><p>Read verses 1-5<br>Do not become teachers in large numbers, my brothers, since you know that we who are teachers will incur a stricter judgment. 2 For we all stumble in many ways. If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well. </p><p>Why will teachers incur a stricter judgment? We are all familiar with that saying about sticks and stones, I am sure. “But words will never hurt me.” The older I get the more ridiculous that rhyme becomes. </p><p>Physical wounds heal but psychological, emotional, and spiritual ones…some people struggle with them for their entire lives. </p><p>I would even be willing to bet that if you are listening right now, there are some words said to you days, weeks, months, maybe even years and decades ago that still hurt. This is true for words intentionally spoken to harm as well as for those that are simply misguided. </p><p>This latter variety is the kind, I think, James is referring to in these opening verses. Perhaps some of those people in chapter one, the ones that cannot hold their tongues are trying to lead the Church. </p><p>In this early Jewish Christian Church, the teacher would likely have been called Rabbi. So James is suggesting that no everyone should try to seek the position of rabbi because of the weakness of the human condition: It is VERY easy to go astray; to utter a killing word—to steal from Dune, 1984. </p><p>Since teachers have greater, deeper knowledge, they also have greater responsibility; therefore, the standard of judgement will be and is higher. </p><p>In the second verse, James provides the rationale for his preceding advice: because we all “stumble in many ways,” meaning we have moral failings, and these may lead us to say things that do serious damage; and these words are sin. </p><p>Sirach 19:16 asks, “A person may make a slip without intending it. Who has never sinned with his tongue?” </p><p>The Sacra Pagina commentary quotes the philosophers Seneca and Philo—both of whom understand something that many of us Christians seem to forget often:</p><p>Seneca states, “We have all sinned—some in serious, others in trivial things; some from deliberate intention, some by chance impulse...” and Philo: “…there has never been a single man who, by his own unassisted power, has run the whole course of his life, from the beginning to the end, without stumbling…” </p><p>Rabbis must understand that there is more at stake in their choice of words than just wasting their breath. Their words can build up or pull down. All have sinned, yes, and all will make mistakes again, so then we must all be slow to anger and slow to speak. </p><p>As for the second part of verse two, “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well,” James’ use of the word “perfect” (teleios) does not concern what is flawless or faultless, as we have come to consider it meaning. </p><p>The meaning of the Greek word, teleios, used here, is more akin to wholeness and having integrity: Perfection in this case is completion. So let’s reread this verse.</p><p>“If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is complete, able to rein the whole body as well.” </p><p>This is the same idea that underlies James’ declaration that works make faith perfect. Simple belief is made whole—made complete—has integrity or is effective—with the presence of good deeds becoming a faith that is reckoned as righteousness. </p><p>As individuals, if we can bridle our tongues, we can direct our bodies to doing true, real religion. As rabbis, a controlled tongue can guide the Church to what it must become in Christ. This is the power of words, and why it is so important to James that the Church be slow to speak. For as long as they delay controlling their tongues, the longer they delay people coming to know the righteousness of God and the more they risk failing the trial.</p><p>3 Now if we put the bits into the horses’ mouths so that they will obey us, we direct their whole body as well.</p><p>Let’s look at Psalm 32:8,9<br>I will instruct you and teach you in the way which you should go; I will advise you with My eye upon you. 9 Do not be like the horse or like the mule, which have no understanding, Whose trappings include bit and bridle to hold them in check, Otherwise they will not come near to you. </p><p>It seems that the ideal is not have the priest or spiritual leader to bridle the people’s tongues. Indeed, God will “advise [us] with His eye upon [us].” We are to seek understanding, to know why, and to walk out our faith; we are charged with listening to God. God doesn’t want to bridle us like an animal that has no understanding, because we would otherwise run wild. </p><p>What is better, we learn here in the Psalms, is to seek God and “humbly accept the implanted word that has the power to save [our] souls.” (James 1:21)</p><p>4 Look at the ships too: though they are so large and are driven by strong winds, they are nevertheless directed by a very small rudder wherever the inclination of the pilot determines. 5 So also the tongue is a small part of the body, and yet it boasts of great things.</p><p>So the tongue—the smallest of words—can draw us closer to God’s righteousness or pull us farther away. But let me clear about something here; I don’t want anyone to misunderstand. I am not talking about the Word of Faith Movement here, and James isn’t either.</p><p>James is not saying that the words our tongues speak will bring us complete healing and prosperity. We cannot speak blessings for ourselves into existence—only God can do that. In fact, the words that we speak are to bring about righteousness so that we might practice true religion: visiting the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. Hear what the Psalmist has to say about this is in Psalm 12:</p><p><br>Psalm 12<br>Help, LORD, for the godly person has come to an end,<br>For the faithful have disappeared from the sons of mankind.<br>2 They speak lies to one another;<br>They speak with flattering lips and a double heart.<br>3 May the LORD cut off all flattering lips,<br>The tongue that speaks great things;<br>4 Who have said, “With our tongue we will prevail;<br>Our lips are our own; who is lord over us?”<br>5 “Because of the devastation of the poor, because of the groaning of the needy,<br>Now I will arise,” says the LORD; “I will put him in the safety for which he longs.”<br>6 The words of the LORD are pure words;<br>Like silver refined in a furnace on the ground, filtered seven times.<br>7 You, LORD, will keep them;<br>You will protect him from this generation forever.<br>8 The wicked strut about on every side<br>When vileness is exalted among the sons of mankind.</p><p>We tame to tongue not to escape trial but to escape temptation amid trial. We tame to tongue to hear the implanted word. </p><p>But actually taming our tongues, that is another story. </p><p>I want to thank you for tuning into First Day as we look at James’ letter to the Church. Reach out to me by email if y...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>tongue, tame, grace</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/55941c3f/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 3, Part 2: Tongue Taming 102</title>
      <itunes:episode>44</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>44</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 3, Part 2: Tongue Taming 102</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">6e4d81fe-25d2-420e-97d2-28700d1aa94a</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/0c64de68</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time with me today at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when new episodes drop.</p><p>To turn a phrase from President George Bush the elder, James is trying his “level best” to teach a Church and individual Christians who are facing trial how to escape from temptation and become the people that God wants them to be. </p><p>Chapter three is dedicated to doing something that many of us have trouble doing: taming the tongue. As we saw last episode, there are great benefits for God’s kingdom and for righteousness when we do so; however, this is no small feat. </p><p>Read verse 5b,6<br>See how great a forest is set aflame by such a small fire! 6 And the tongue is a fire, the very world of unrighteousness; the tongue is set among our body’s parts as that which defiles the whole body and sets on fire the course of our life and is set on fire by hell. </p><p>Proverbs 16:26 states, “A worthless person digs up evil. While, his words are like scorching fire.” This is a good starting point for unpacking verse 6. This verse stands in contrast verse 2, which we covered last episode: “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well.” </p><p>James’ concern in both verses 2 and six is the same: the tongue controls the body; and the body is the person’s and/or the Church’s action. So what we allow to control our tongues will impact everything about us.</p><p>Read verses 7,8<br>7 For every species of beasts and birds, of reptiles and creatures of the sea, is tamed and has been tamed by the human race. 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison. </p><p>Here in verse 8: 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison—James paints a picture that has been previously painted by the psalmist in Psalm 140:1-3, Rescue me, LORD, from evil people; Protect me from violent men 2 Who devise evil things in their hearts; They continually stir up wars. 3 They sharpen their tongues like a snake; The venom of a viper is under their lips.</p><p>“The tongue is the very world of unrighteousness” that is lit “on fire by hell.” These people must have been saying some nasty things to one another. Jesus says, “The good person out of the good treasure of his heart brings forth what is good; and the evil person out of the evil treasure brings forth what is evil; for his mouth speaks from that which fills his heart.” (Luke 6:42)</p><p>So the tongue—what we say—influences our actions and is itself directed by the heart. Do you see how this builds upon what James has already said? We struggle with temptation, and we fail to produce God’s righteousness because we place our own needs about others. We have short fuses, are impatient, and lack empathy. Each of us think that we know best and, therefore, treasure ourselves in our hearts. </p><p>If we fill our hearts with the desire to practice true religion, we begin to unlearn and replace what was before as we visit the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. </p><p>But the thing is, according to verse 8, we cannot tame our tongues. Let’s quote Dune, 1984 again…because I can. </p><p>“By will alone I set my mind in motion.” James would say that will alone is not enough to tame our tongues. Sure, for a while, we fake it—maybe fools some people into thinking that we are more religious and faithful than we are—but at the end of the day, this type of Christianity—being Jesus-y—won’t last. Eventually, our uncircumcised—our unchanged hearts—will reveal our true colors through our tongues. </p><p>In fact, this is what James tells the Church in the next verses.</p><p>Read verses 9-12<br>9 With it we bless our Lord and Father, and with it we curse people, who have been made in the likeness of God; 10 from the same mouth come both blessing and cursing. My brothers and sisters, these things should not be this way. 11 Does a spring send out from the same opening both fresh and bitter water? 12 Can a fig tree, my brothers and sisters, bear olives, or a vine bear figs? Nor can salt water produce fresh.</p><p>This is the power of a change in heart: It changes salt water to fresh; it keeps temptation at bay; it leads to the practice of true religion. </p><p>Read verses 13-18<br>13 Who among you is wise and understanding? Let him show by his good behavior his deeds in the gentleness of wisdom. 14 But if you have bitter jealousy and selfish ambition in your heart, do not be arrogant and so lie against the truth. 15 This wisdom is not that which comes down from above, but is earthly, natural, demonic. 16 For where jealousy and selfish ambition exist, there is disorder and every evil thing. 17 But the wisdom from above is first pure, then peace-loving, gentle, reasonable, full of mercy and good fruits, impartial, free of hypocrisy. 18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.</p><p>What we get at the closing of chapter 3 is a summary of what is going on in the Church—in the congregations of Jewish Christians scattered across the Roman Empire: bitter jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These qualities result disorder and more wickedness. When they are, righteousness cannot exist. </p><p>Like the salty tongue, their source is not God but are of the world and “lit by the fires of hell.” Desire to put these things away and the Church and each one of us will find peace no matter what we are facing. </p><p>In the last verse James writes, “18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.” Isn’t it funny how the prophets Isaiah and Hosea say the very same thing, </p><p>Isaiah 32:17 reads, “And the work of righteousness will be peace, And the service of righteousness, quietness and confidence forever”; while Hosea preaches, “Sow for yourselves, with a view to righteousness; Harvest in accordance with kindness. Break up your uncultivated ground, For it is time to seek the LORD.” (10:12)</p><p>Imagine how the life of our churches—and the Church universal—could change if we would only accept that implanted word?</p><p>With that I want to thank you for tuning into First Day. Reach out to me by email if you have in questions, or call or text if you have my number, and I look forward to the next episode.</p><p>I’m Patrick and you have been listening to the FirstDay podcast. Visit me at www.firstday.us. Blessings to you all.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time with me today at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when new episodes drop.</p><p>To turn a phrase from President George Bush the elder, James is trying his “level best” to teach a Church and individual Christians who are facing trial how to escape from temptation and become the people that God wants them to be. </p><p>Chapter three is dedicated to doing something that many of us have trouble doing: taming the tongue. As we saw last episode, there are great benefits for God’s kingdom and for righteousness when we do so; however, this is no small feat. </p><p>Read verse 5b,6<br>See how great a forest is set aflame by such a small fire! 6 And the tongue is a fire, the very world of unrighteousness; the tongue is set among our body’s parts as that which defiles the whole body and sets on fire the course of our life and is set on fire by hell. </p><p>Proverbs 16:26 states, “A worthless person digs up evil. While, his words are like scorching fire.” This is a good starting point for unpacking verse 6. This verse stands in contrast verse 2, which we covered last episode: “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well.” </p><p>James’ concern in both verses 2 and six is the same: the tongue controls the body; and the body is the person’s and/or the Church’s action. So what we allow to control our tongues will impact everything about us.</p><p>Read verses 7,8<br>7 For every species of beasts and birds, of reptiles and creatures of the sea, is tamed and has been tamed by the human race. 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison. </p><p>Here in verse 8: 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison—James paints a picture that has been previously painted by the psalmist in Psalm 140:1-3, Rescue me, LORD, from evil people; Protect me from violent men 2 Who devise evil things in their hearts; They continually stir up wars. 3 They sharpen their tongues like a snake; The venom of a viper is under their lips.</p><p>“The tongue is the very world of unrighteousness” that is lit “on fire by hell.” These people must have been saying some nasty things to one another. Jesus says, “The good person out of the good treasure of his heart brings forth what is good; and the evil person out of the evil treasure brings forth what is evil; for his mouth speaks from that which fills his heart.” (Luke 6:42)</p><p>So the tongue—what we say—influences our actions and is itself directed by the heart. Do you see how this builds upon what James has already said? We struggle with temptation, and we fail to produce God’s righteousness because we place our own needs about others. We have short fuses, are impatient, and lack empathy. Each of us think that we know best and, therefore, treasure ourselves in our hearts. </p><p>If we fill our hearts with the desire to practice true religion, we begin to unlearn and replace what was before as we visit the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. </p><p>But the thing is, according to verse 8, we cannot tame our tongues. Let’s quote Dune, 1984 again…because I can. </p><p>“By will alone I set my mind in motion.” James would say that will alone is not enough to tame our tongues. Sure, for a while, we fake it—maybe fools some people into thinking that we are more religious and faithful than we are—but at the end of the day, this type of Christianity—being Jesus-y—won’t last. Eventually, our uncircumcised—our unchanged hearts—will reveal our true colors through our tongues. </p><p>In fact, this is what James tells the Church in the next verses.</p><p>Read verses 9-12<br>9 With it we bless our Lord and Father, and with it we curse people, who have been made in the likeness of God; 10 from the same mouth come both blessing and cursing. My brothers and sisters, these things should not be this way. 11 Does a spring send out from the same opening both fresh and bitter water? 12 Can a fig tree, my brothers and sisters, bear olives, or a vine bear figs? Nor can salt water produce fresh.</p><p>This is the power of a change in heart: It changes salt water to fresh; it keeps temptation at bay; it leads to the practice of true religion. </p><p>Read verses 13-18<br>13 Who among you is wise and understanding? Let him show by his good behavior his deeds in the gentleness of wisdom. 14 But if you have bitter jealousy and selfish ambition in your heart, do not be arrogant and so lie against the truth. 15 This wisdom is not that which comes down from above, but is earthly, natural, demonic. 16 For where jealousy and selfish ambition exist, there is disorder and every evil thing. 17 But the wisdom from above is first pure, then peace-loving, gentle, reasonable, full of mercy and good fruits, impartial, free of hypocrisy. 18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.</p><p>What we get at the closing of chapter 3 is a summary of what is going on in the Church—in the congregations of Jewish Christians scattered across the Roman Empire: bitter jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These qualities result disorder and more wickedness. When they are, righteousness cannot exist. </p><p>Like the salty tongue, their source is not God but are of the world and “lit by the fires of hell.” Desire to put these things away and the Church and each one of us will find peace no matter what we are facing. </p><p>In the last verse James writes, “18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.” Isn’t it funny how the prophets Isaiah and Hosea say the very same thing, </p><p>Isaiah 32:17 reads, “And the work of righteousness will be peace, And the service of righteousness, quietness and confidence forever”; while Hosea preaches, “Sow for yourselves, with a view to righteousness; Harvest in accordance with kindness. Break up your uncultivated ground, For it is time to seek the LORD.” (10:12)</p><p>Imagine how the life of our churches—and the Church universal—could change if we would only accept that implanted word?</p><p>With that I want to thank you for tuning into First Day. Reach out to me by email if you have in questions, or call or text if you have my number, and I look forward to the next episode.</p><p>I’m Patrick and you have been listening to the FirstDay podcast. Visit me at www.firstday.us. Blessings to you all.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 16 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/0c64de68/1df7d97b.mp3" length="13233468" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>823</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART VII (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Hello. I am Patrick Cooley, pastor of Northport Methodist Church, and I want to thank you for spending some of your time with me today at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when new episodes drop.</p><p>To turn a phrase from President George Bush the elder, James is trying his “level best” to teach a Church and individual Christians who are facing trial how to escape from temptation and become the people that God wants them to be. </p><p>Chapter three is dedicated to doing something that many of us have trouble doing: taming the tongue. As we saw last episode, there are great benefits for God’s kingdom and for righteousness when we do so; however, this is no small feat. </p><p>Read verse 5b,6<br>See how great a forest is set aflame by such a small fire! 6 And the tongue is a fire, the very world of unrighteousness; the tongue is set among our body’s parts as that which defiles the whole body and sets on fire the course of our life and is set on fire by hell. </p><p>Proverbs 16:26 states, “A worthless person digs up evil. While, his words are like scorching fire.” This is a good starting point for unpacking verse 6. This verse stands in contrast verse 2, which we covered last episode: “If anyone does not stumble in what he says, he is a perfect man, able to rein in the whole body as well.” </p><p>James’ concern in both verses 2 and six is the same: the tongue controls the body; and the body is the person’s and/or the Church’s action. So what we allow to control our tongues will impact everything about us.</p><p>Read verses 7,8<br>7 For every species of beasts and birds, of reptiles and creatures of the sea, is tamed and has been tamed by the human race. 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison. </p><p>Here in verse 8: 8 But no one among mankind can tame the tongue; it is a restless evil, full of deadly poison—James paints a picture that has been previously painted by the psalmist in Psalm 140:1-3, Rescue me, LORD, from evil people; Protect me from violent men 2 Who devise evil things in their hearts; They continually stir up wars. 3 They sharpen their tongues like a snake; The venom of a viper is under their lips.</p><p>“The tongue is the very world of unrighteousness” that is lit “on fire by hell.” These people must have been saying some nasty things to one another. Jesus says, “The good person out of the good treasure of his heart brings forth what is good; and the evil person out of the evil treasure brings forth what is evil; for his mouth speaks from that which fills his heart.” (Luke 6:42)</p><p>So the tongue—what we say—influences our actions and is itself directed by the heart. Do you see how this builds upon what James has already said? We struggle with temptation, and we fail to produce God’s righteousness because we place our own needs about others. We have short fuses, are impatient, and lack empathy. Each of us think that we know best and, therefore, treasure ourselves in our hearts. </p><p>If we fill our hearts with the desire to practice true religion, we begin to unlearn and replace what was before as we visit the orphan and the widow and the stranger in their distress. </p><p>But the thing is, according to verse 8, we cannot tame our tongues. Let’s quote Dune, 1984 again…because I can. </p><p>“By will alone I set my mind in motion.” James would say that will alone is not enough to tame our tongues. Sure, for a while, we fake it—maybe fools some people into thinking that we are more religious and faithful than we are—but at the end of the day, this type of Christianity—being Jesus-y—won’t last. Eventually, our uncircumcised—our unchanged hearts—will reveal our true colors through our tongues. </p><p>In fact, this is what James tells the Church in the next verses.</p><p>Read verses 9-12<br>9 With it we bless our Lord and Father, and with it we curse people, who have been made in the likeness of God; 10 from the same mouth come both blessing and cursing. My brothers and sisters, these things should not be this way. 11 Does a spring send out from the same opening both fresh and bitter water? 12 Can a fig tree, my brothers and sisters, bear olives, or a vine bear figs? Nor can salt water produce fresh.</p><p>This is the power of a change in heart: It changes salt water to fresh; it keeps temptation at bay; it leads to the practice of true religion. </p><p>Read verses 13-18<br>13 Who among you is wise and understanding? Let him show by his good behavior his deeds in the gentleness of wisdom. 14 But if you have bitter jealousy and selfish ambition in your heart, do not be arrogant and so lie against the truth. 15 This wisdom is not that which comes down from above, but is earthly, natural, demonic. 16 For where jealousy and selfish ambition exist, there is disorder and every evil thing. 17 But the wisdom from above is first pure, then peace-loving, gentle, reasonable, full of mercy and good fruits, impartial, free of hypocrisy. 18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.</p><p>What we get at the closing of chapter 3 is a summary of what is going on in the Church—in the congregations of Jewish Christians scattered across the Roman Empire: bitter jealousy, selfishness, ambition, arrogance, and lying. These qualities result disorder and more wickedness. When they are, righteousness cannot exist. </p><p>Like the salty tongue, their source is not God but are of the world and “lit by the fires of hell.” Desire to put these things away and the Church and each one of us will find peace no matter what we are facing. </p><p>In the last verse James writes, “18 And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.” Isn’t it funny how the prophets Isaiah and Hosea say the very same thing, </p><p>Isaiah 32:17 reads, “And the work of righteousness will be peace, And the service of righteousness, quietness and confidence forever”; while Hosea preaches, “Sow for yourselves, with a view to righteousness; Harvest in accordance with kindness. Break up your uncultivated ground, For it is time to seek the LORD.” (10:12)</p><p>Imagine how the life of our churches—and the Church universal—could change if we would only accept that implanted word?</p><p>With that I want to thank you for tuning into First Day. Reach out to me by email if you have in questions, or call or text if you have my number, and I look forward to the next episode.</p><p>I’m Patrick and you have been listening to the FirstDay podcast. Visit me at www.firstday.us. Blessings to you all.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/0c64de68/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 2, Part 2: Faith Perfected</title>
      <itunes:episode>42</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>42</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 2, Part 2: Faith Perfected</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">03862a69-3735-4511-9c77-97101ed0d6b4</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/95587407</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART V (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Now let’s continue in James chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 14-17<br>14 What use is it, my brothers and sisters, if someone says he has faith, but he has no works? Can that faith save him? 15 If a brother or sister is without clothing and in need of daily food, 16 and one of you says to them, “Go in peace, be warmed and be filled,” yet you do not give them what is necessary for their body, what use is that? 17 In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.</p><p>Back in chapter one James tells Christians that members of the Church must be slow to speak and slow to anger. As I mentioned then, perhaps this is an indication that they were not getting along with one another. They were facing some serious trials, after all. </p><p>What we see beginning in these verses is that the problems what are within the Church—the tension and fracturing that are occurring within the system—may have their origin in more than the squeeze of external pressure. There may, indeed, be some deeper divisions between Christ’s sisters and brothers. </p><p>Remember that back in chapter one, James tells the Church to put away all filthiness and what remains of wickedness. He ends this thought by defining true religion. </p><p>What we learned is that James tells the Church that we get rid of filthiness and wickedness by “visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress” and keeping ourselves “unstained by the world.” (1:27) This results in God’s righteousness.</p><p>To put this another way: we replace the sinful practices and habits of our past with the righteousness of God. To quote Yoda, we unlearn/undo what we have learned—the sinfulness of the world—by learning about/doing the things of God. </p><p>Or as I am fond of saying, we don’t get our ducks-in-a-row and then come to the altar, but we come to the altar TO GET OUR DUCKS IN A ROW. </p><p>James begins this section with a rhetorical question: What use is it if someone says that he faith but has no works? Can that faith save him? In other words, is it effective? He follows this with a practical example of a brother or sister in need of food and clothing being told to be at peace but then receiving no help from the Church to alleviate their suffering. James asks, “What use is that?” </p><p>Through this example, James may be telling us the extent of the division in the Church: It seems clear that there are those who are refusing to lift a finger, even to help fellow members of the Church who are in need. </p><p>(Of course, based on what God commanded His people to do—what we dove into last episode—I think James means by “brothers and sisters” not only Church members but also strangers.)</p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” (17) The works of which his is speaker here are not the works of the law—works intended to justify ourselves before God—but rather deeds that prove or show our faith—who we are in Christ Jesus. Faith is not effective if the faithful have no deeds! </p><p>Doesn’t Jesus say in John 14:12, “Truly, truly, I say to you, the one who believes in Me, the works that I do he will do also; and greater works than these he will do, because I go to My Father”? “No. That’s not what He meant,” I hear some say. “All I have to do is believe!” </p><p>Well, if that’s true, James is lying to the Church. John 14:15, “If you love Me, you will keep My commandments.” There ol’ Jesus goes again. </p><p>On September 24th I preached about the meaning of atonement in celebration of Yom Kippur. I talked about justification and righteousness and covered some of the same ground that needs to be covered here but in greater detail. I invite you to visit Northport Methodist Church’s Facebook page or YouTube channel to learn more. </p><p>The works of the Law were intended to allow the person to say to God, “I deserve to be here in Your presence.” But James is not talking about that: The work that he is demanding is a work that produces God’s righteousness that is the mark of true religion. </p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” The philosopher Philo says the same thing when he writes, “For what use is it to say what is excellent, but think and do what is most shameful?” </p><p>Read verse 18. <br>18 But someone may well say, “You have faith and I have works; show me your faith without the works, and I will show you my faith by my works.” </p><p>Here at the end of verse eighteen summarizes quite well what James has just said. “…I will show you my faith BY MY WORKS.” Following this, James doubles down on proving to the Church that works or deeds of righteousness are necessary as demonstrations of faith. </p><p>Deuteronomy 6:4 (James 2:19)<br>19 You believe that God is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder.</p><p>Here is the Shema, the central belief of Judaism, that God is one. It is the declaration that there is but one God, and that He is sovereign. This is stated in Deuteronomy 6:4 as well as in many other places in the Old Testament. But what James writes in the second part of the verse is what should be concerning to those who think that there needn’t be any sign of their faith. “…the demons also believe, and shudder.” This should be enough, James says because it follows this in verse 20:</p><p>20 But are you willing to acknowledge, you foolish person, that faith without works is useless? James then sets out to use examples of faith being shown through deeds or works that his Jewish audience had no way of refuting; he holds up Abraham and Rahab as his examples.</p><p>Read verses 21-24</p><p>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar? 22 You see that faith was working with his works, and as a result of the works, faith was perfected; 23 and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “AND ABRAHAM BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS,” and he was called a friend of God.</p><p>Genesis 22:9, 10, 12, 16-18 (James 2:21)<br>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar?</p><p>These examples make it seem clear that there are those in the Church who think that deeds are no longer necessary. For these people, belief in Jesus Christ is enough. This new way belief could reasonably arise as an overreaction to what they once were taught: that to have a relationship with God one must perform the works of the law—the belief that works justify. James uses the story of Abraham’s offering of his son Isaac to God as a means of debunking throughout Genesis 22.  </p><p>This proves that for James belief and faith ARE NOT THE SAME THING! Perhaps you can say that deeds of righteousness, like visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress, transform or elevate belief—which is shared with the demons—to a faith that is reckoned as righteous. </p><p>22 You see that faith was working with his works [that is, Abraham’s], and as a result of the works, faith was perfected…</p><p>In fact, God’s covenant with Abraham is re-iterated—or perhaps made even firm—following the Patriarch’s willingness to sacrifice Isaac. This covenant was first made back in Genesis 12 when Abraham was told to leave his family’s home for the Promised Land. Obviously, Abraham—then named Abram—believes God; he shows faith. But that faith is not “perfected” (James’ word) until Abraham is willing to have skin in the game—to give up his son—the child of the promise. </p><p>And it is here that James says that Abraham’s faith is credited to him as righteousness. Not in the leaving alone but also in the willin...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART V (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Now let’s continue in James chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 14-17<br>14 What use is it, my brothers and sisters, if someone says he has faith, but he has no works? Can that faith save him? 15 If a brother or sister is without clothing and in need of daily food, 16 and one of you says to them, “Go in peace, be warmed and be filled,” yet you do not give them what is necessary for their body, what use is that? 17 In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.</p><p>Back in chapter one James tells Christians that members of the Church must be slow to speak and slow to anger. As I mentioned then, perhaps this is an indication that they were not getting along with one another. They were facing some serious trials, after all. </p><p>What we see beginning in these verses is that the problems what are within the Church—the tension and fracturing that are occurring within the system—may have their origin in more than the squeeze of external pressure. There may, indeed, be some deeper divisions between Christ’s sisters and brothers. </p><p>Remember that back in chapter one, James tells the Church to put away all filthiness and what remains of wickedness. He ends this thought by defining true religion. </p><p>What we learned is that James tells the Church that we get rid of filthiness and wickedness by “visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress” and keeping ourselves “unstained by the world.” (1:27) This results in God’s righteousness.</p><p>To put this another way: we replace the sinful practices and habits of our past with the righteousness of God. To quote Yoda, we unlearn/undo what we have learned—the sinfulness of the world—by learning about/doing the things of God. </p><p>Or as I am fond of saying, we don’t get our ducks-in-a-row and then come to the altar, but we come to the altar TO GET OUR DUCKS IN A ROW. </p><p>James begins this section with a rhetorical question: What use is it if someone says that he faith but has no works? Can that faith save him? In other words, is it effective? He follows this with a practical example of a brother or sister in need of food and clothing being told to be at peace but then receiving no help from the Church to alleviate their suffering. James asks, “What use is that?” </p><p>Through this example, James may be telling us the extent of the division in the Church: It seems clear that there are those who are refusing to lift a finger, even to help fellow members of the Church who are in need. </p><p>(Of course, based on what God commanded His people to do—what we dove into last episode—I think James means by “brothers and sisters” not only Church members but also strangers.)</p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” (17) The works of which his is speaker here are not the works of the law—works intended to justify ourselves before God—but rather deeds that prove or show our faith—who we are in Christ Jesus. Faith is not effective if the faithful have no deeds! </p><p>Doesn’t Jesus say in John 14:12, “Truly, truly, I say to you, the one who believes in Me, the works that I do he will do also; and greater works than these he will do, because I go to My Father”? “No. That’s not what He meant,” I hear some say. “All I have to do is believe!” </p><p>Well, if that’s true, James is lying to the Church. John 14:15, “If you love Me, you will keep My commandments.” There ol’ Jesus goes again. </p><p>On September 24th I preached about the meaning of atonement in celebration of Yom Kippur. I talked about justification and righteousness and covered some of the same ground that needs to be covered here but in greater detail. I invite you to visit Northport Methodist Church’s Facebook page or YouTube channel to learn more. </p><p>The works of the Law were intended to allow the person to say to God, “I deserve to be here in Your presence.” But James is not talking about that: The work that he is demanding is a work that produces God’s righteousness that is the mark of true religion. </p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” The philosopher Philo says the same thing when he writes, “For what use is it to say what is excellent, but think and do what is most shameful?” </p><p>Read verse 18. <br>18 But someone may well say, “You have faith and I have works; show me your faith without the works, and I will show you my faith by my works.” </p><p>Here at the end of verse eighteen summarizes quite well what James has just said. “…I will show you my faith BY MY WORKS.” Following this, James doubles down on proving to the Church that works or deeds of righteousness are necessary as demonstrations of faith. </p><p>Deuteronomy 6:4 (James 2:19)<br>19 You believe that God is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder.</p><p>Here is the Shema, the central belief of Judaism, that God is one. It is the declaration that there is but one God, and that He is sovereign. This is stated in Deuteronomy 6:4 as well as in many other places in the Old Testament. But what James writes in the second part of the verse is what should be concerning to those who think that there needn’t be any sign of their faith. “…the demons also believe, and shudder.” This should be enough, James says because it follows this in verse 20:</p><p>20 But are you willing to acknowledge, you foolish person, that faith without works is useless? James then sets out to use examples of faith being shown through deeds or works that his Jewish audience had no way of refuting; he holds up Abraham and Rahab as his examples.</p><p>Read verses 21-24</p><p>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar? 22 You see that faith was working with his works, and as a result of the works, faith was perfected; 23 and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “AND ABRAHAM BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS,” and he was called a friend of God.</p><p>Genesis 22:9, 10, 12, 16-18 (James 2:21)<br>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar?</p><p>These examples make it seem clear that there are those in the Church who think that deeds are no longer necessary. For these people, belief in Jesus Christ is enough. This new way belief could reasonably arise as an overreaction to what they once were taught: that to have a relationship with God one must perform the works of the law—the belief that works justify. James uses the story of Abraham’s offering of his son Isaac to God as a means of debunking throughout Genesis 22.  </p><p>This proves that for James belief and faith ARE NOT THE SAME THING! Perhaps you can say that deeds of righteousness, like visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress, transform or elevate belief—which is shared with the demons—to a faith that is reckoned as righteous. </p><p>22 You see that faith was working with his works [that is, Abraham’s], and as a result of the works, faith was perfected…</p><p>In fact, God’s covenant with Abraham is re-iterated—or perhaps made even firm—following the Patriarch’s willingness to sacrifice Isaac. This covenant was first made back in Genesis 12 when Abraham was told to leave his family’s home for the Promised Land. Obviously, Abraham—then named Abram—believes God; he shows faith. But that faith is not “perfected” (James’ word) until Abraham is willing to have skin in the game—to give up his son—the child of the promise. </p><p>And it is here that James says that Abraham’s faith is credited to him as righteousness. Not in the leaving alone but also in the willin...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 09 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/95587407/73c7cab1.mp3" length="23466362" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1463</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART V (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Now let’s continue in James chapter two.</p><p>Read verses 14-17<br>14 What use is it, my brothers and sisters, if someone says he has faith, but he has no works? Can that faith save him? 15 If a brother or sister is without clothing and in need of daily food, 16 and one of you says to them, “Go in peace, be warmed and be filled,” yet you do not give them what is necessary for their body, what use is that? 17 In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.</p><p>Back in chapter one James tells Christians that members of the Church must be slow to speak and slow to anger. As I mentioned then, perhaps this is an indication that they were not getting along with one another. They were facing some serious trials, after all. </p><p>What we see beginning in these verses is that the problems what are within the Church—the tension and fracturing that are occurring within the system—may have their origin in more than the squeeze of external pressure. There may, indeed, be some deeper divisions between Christ’s sisters and brothers. </p><p>Remember that back in chapter one, James tells the Church to put away all filthiness and what remains of wickedness. He ends this thought by defining true religion. </p><p>What we learned is that James tells the Church that we get rid of filthiness and wickedness by “visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress” and keeping ourselves “unstained by the world.” (1:27) This results in God’s righteousness.</p><p>To put this another way: we replace the sinful practices and habits of our past with the righteousness of God. To quote Yoda, we unlearn/undo what we have learned—the sinfulness of the world—by learning about/doing the things of God. </p><p>Or as I am fond of saying, we don’t get our ducks-in-a-row and then come to the altar, but we come to the altar TO GET OUR DUCKS IN A ROW. </p><p>James begins this section with a rhetorical question: What use is it if someone says that he faith but has no works? Can that faith save him? In other words, is it effective? He follows this with a practical example of a brother or sister in need of food and clothing being told to be at peace but then receiving no help from the Church to alleviate their suffering. James asks, “What use is that?” </p><p>Through this example, James may be telling us the extent of the division in the Church: It seems clear that there are those who are refusing to lift a finger, even to help fellow members of the Church who are in need. </p><p>(Of course, based on what God commanded His people to do—what we dove into last episode—I think James means by “brothers and sisters” not only Church members but also strangers.)</p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” (17) The works of which his is speaker here are not the works of the law—works intended to justify ourselves before God—but rather deeds that prove or show our faith—who we are in Christ Jesus. Faith is not effective if the faithful have no deeds! </p><p>Doesn’t Jesus say in John 14:12, “Truly, truly, I say to you, the one who believes in Me, the works that I do he will do also; and greater works than these he will do, because I go to My Father”? “No. That’s not what He meant,” I hear some say. “All I have to do is believe!” </p><p>Well, if that’s true, James is lying to the Church. John 14:15, “If you love Me, you will keep My commandments.” There ol’ Jesus goes again. </p><p>On September 24th I preached about the meaning of atonement in celebration of Yom Kippur. I talked about justification and righteousness and covered some of the same ground that needs to be covered here but in greater detail. I invite you to visit Northport Methodist Church’s Facebook page or YouTube channel to learn more. </p><p>The works of the Law were intended to allow the person to say to God, “I deserve to be here in Your presence.” But James is not talking about that: The work that he is demanding is a work that produces God’s righteousness that is the mark of true religion. </p><p>“In the same way, faith also, if it has no works, is dead, being by itself.” The philosopher Philo says the same thing when he writes, “For what use is it to say what is excellent, but think and do what is most shameful?” </p><p>Read verse 18. <br>18 But someone may well say, “You have faith and I have works; show me your faith without the works, and I will show you my faith by my works.” </p><p>Here at the end of verse eighteen summarizes quite well what James has just said. “…I will show you my faith BY MY WORKS.” Following this, James doubles down on proving to the Church that works or deeds of righteousness are necessary as demonstrations of faith. </p><p>Deuteronomy 6:4 (James 2:19)<br>19 You believe that God is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder.</p><p>Here is the Shema, the central belief of Judaism, that God is one. It is the declaration that there is but one God, and that He is sovereign. This is stated in Deuteronomy 6:4 as well as in many other places in the Old Testament. But what James writes in the second part of the verse is what should be concerning to those who think that there needn’t be any sign of their faith. “…the demons also believe, and shudder.” This should be enough, James says because it follows this in verse 20:</p><p>20 But are you willing to acknowledge, you foolish person, that faith without works is useless? James then sets out to use examples of faith being shown through deeds or works that his Jewish audience had no way of refuting; he holds up Abraham and Rahab as his examples.</p><p>Read verses 21-24</p><p>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar? 22 You see that faith was working with his works, and as a result of the works, faith was perfected; 23 and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “AND ABRAHAM BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS,” and he was called a friend of God.</p><p>Genesis 22:9, 10, 12, 16-18 (James 2:21)<br>21 Was our father Abraham not justified by works when he offered up his son Isaac on the altar?</p><p>These examples make it seem clear that there are those in the Church who think that deeds are no longer necessary. For these people, belief in Jesus Christ is enough. This new way belief could reasonably arise as an overreaction to what they once were taught: that to have a relationship with God one must perform the works of the law—the belief that works justify. James uses the story of Abraham’s offering of his son Isaac to God as a means of debunking throughout Genesis 22.  </p><p>This proves that for James belief and faith ARE NOT THE SAME THING! Perhaps you can say that deeds of righteousness, like visiting the orphans and the widows in their distress, transform or elevate belief—which is shared with the demons—to a faith that is reckoned as righteous. </p><p>22 You see that faith was working with his works [that is, Abraham’s], and as a result of the works, faith was perfected…</p><p>In fact, God’s covenant with Abraham is re-iterated—or perhaps made even firm—following the Patriarch’s willingness to sacrifice Isaac. This covenant was first made back in Genesis 12 when Abraham was told to leave his family’s home for the Promised Land. Obviously, Abraham—then named Abram—believes God; he shows faith. But that faith is not “perfected” (James’ word) until Abraham is willing to have skin in the game—to give up his son—the child of the promise. </p><p>And it is here that James says that Abraham’s faith is credited to him as righteousness. Not in the leaving alone but also in the willin...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>deeds, faith, belief, demons</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/95587407/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 2, Part 1</title>
      <itunes:episode>41</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>41</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 2, Part 1</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">5f5b5b9d-61ae-4dde-b802-9183bfe20f30</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/c5cb8854</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IV (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Deuteronomy 10:17-21 reads, </p><p>“For the LORD your God is the God of gods and the LORD of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality or take a bribe. He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. Your shall fear the LORD your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. He is your glory, and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen.”</p><p>This passage should sound familiar, since it was used in the previous episode to help define what a “pure and undefiled religion” is to be. Yes, we are to care for the widows and orphans—the marginalized and the forgotten—but we cannot ignore our responsibility for the stranger, either. </p><p>Wouldn’t faith be so much easier if we only had to care for the people who were just like us, if we only had to love those who reciprocate our care and concern? </p><p>It is true that most of us live our lives mostly in the presence of people just like us—how diverse are our neighborhoods when you think about it? </p><p>This places comfortable boundaries around the definition of a neighbor. This is why Jesus had to change Peter’s assumed definition when he answered the question, “Who is my neighbor?” with the parable of the Good Samaritan. </p><p>But James doesn’t have to wait for Luke to share the story because—you guessed it—God had already commanded His people to care for the stranger and those unlike us. </p><p>I can’t help but think about the line in the Yes song Your Move (I’ve Seen All Good People): “Don’t surround yourself with yourself…” </p><p>Jon Anderson, Yes’ lead singer, said that they chose to use chess imagery as a metaphor for life’s spiritual challenges. </p><p>He says, “Life is a game of strategically placed situations presented to you, and you lave to learn to live with them and work with them.” In fact, the line, “Just remember that the goal is for us to capture all we want” is a reference to the rich and powerful victimizing the weak and the poor. </p><p>Ultimately, Christian living is about how we choose to respond to the people and circumstances that we encounter every day. And what we desire will direct our response often. I think that this is why James says in chapter one that we must put away the things of the old life, the filthiness and wickedness. </p><p>“I’ve seen all good people turn their heads to stay so satisfied…” </p><p>James chapter two begins, “My brothers and sisters, do not hold your faith in our glorious Lord Jesus Christ with an attitude of personal favoritism.” I think he’d be asking, “Are you going to turn you head to stay satisfied?” </p><p>Indeed, it is an easier faith if we look away from anything that might cause us personal discomfort. With whom would it be easier for you to relate: the wealthy person or the poor one? Because this is precisely what James does.</p><p>Read verses 2-4<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in, 3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil motives?</p><p>In verse 2:2 James gives his audience a choice: to relate to a wealthy person or to a poor one. Now remember that all this thus far in James’ letter is his attempt to help his fellow Christians endure through the trials of life: Trust and commit, rely upon God, love one another, and put away the old self. </p><p>James says we do this—we put the old away—by replacing it with the new, by proving ourselves “doers of the word, and not just hearers.” </p><p>So, we have to love one another, but we also have to love the stranger that we encounter. And in doing this, we cannot show partiality, because what partiality—or personal favoritism—really reveals is what is most important to our hearts: ourselves. </p><p>And if we want to endure the trials that we face, we must take our hearts off ourselves and focus them on others. Stop worrying about tomorrow, I think you’ll hear James say later in this letter. </p><p>Zechariah 3:3f (James 2:2)<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in…</p><p>Using one’s appearance to determine how you will interact with that person is a risky endeavor. James may have well had Zechariah 3:3  in mind, where the high priest Joshua, son of Jehozadak, who is later crowned by the prophet in Zechariah 6 , stands before the LORD “in filthy garments”. He is reclothed by the LORD and offered lordship over God’s house if he walks in God’s ways and serves Him. (Zechariah 3:4,7)</p><p>Reread verses 3, 4<br>3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil.</p><p>So what are we risking if we ignore the one “in dirty clothes”? Well, if Zechariah is to be believed, we might be ignoring an instrument of the LORD. James’ audience would have likely heard these words from the prophet—so knowing that the person in dirty clothes CAN BE RECLOTHED BY GOD would not be a novel idea. </p><p>Job 34:19 (James 2:5)<br>5 Listen, my beloved brothers and sisters: did God not choose the poor of this world to be rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which He promised to those who love Him?</p><p>James would have his personal experiences with his Brother, of course, knowing His humble beginnings, but these are James’ personal experiences. Christians spread around the empire may have no way of connecting to them. But James doesn’t have to rely upon experience here; he has Elihu’s speech in defense of God’s actions as a reference, in particular, Job 34:19.  But Elihu is arguing for more than equal regard here—so much more. This becomes evident beginning as quickly as the very next verse. <br>“In a moment they die, and at midnight people are shaken and pass away, and the powerful are taken away without a hand.” (20) Back in verse 18 God declares the kings and the nobles “worthless” and “wicked” because they hate justice and, unlike God, show partiality and regard the prominent and the rich. These “workers of injustice” (22) cannot hide from God, and “He sees all [their] steps.” (21) </p><p>Elihu continues by pointing out that their actions speak for themselves and that God “does not need to consider [them] further…He breaks in pieces the mighty without investigation.” (23a, 24a) And why is this? “Because they turned aside from following Him, and had no regard for any of His ways, so that they caused the cry of the poor to come to Him”. (27,28a) </p><p>So according to Elihu, being wealthy in this world is more than likely a hinderance to developing the righteousness of God. </p><p>Read verses 6,7<br>6 But you have dishonored the poor man. Is it not the rich who oppress you and personally drag you into court? 7 Do they not blaspheme the good name by which you have been called?</p><p>I can almost picture James rolling his eyes as he’s talking about the choice to court favor with the wealthy. Who is supporting Herod Agrippa...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IV (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Deuteronomy 10:17-21 reads, </p><p>“For the LORD your God is the God of gods and the LORD of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality or take a bribe. He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. Your shall fear the LORD your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. He is your glory, and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen.”</p><p>This passage should sound familiar, since it was used in the previous episode to help define what a “pure and undefiled religion” is to be. Yes, we are to care for the widows and orphans—the marginalized and the forgotten—but we cannot ignore our responsibility for the stranger, either. </p><p>Wouldn’t faith be so much easier if we only had to care for the people who were just like us, if we only had to love those who reciprocate our care and concern? </p><p>It is true that most of us live our lives mostly in the presence of people just like us—how diverse are our neighborhoods when you think about it? </p><p>This places comfortable boundaries around the definition of a neighbor. This is why Jesus had to change Peter’s assumed definition when he answered the question, “Who is my neighbor?” with the parable of the Good Samaritan. </p><p>But James doesn’t have to wait for Luke to share the story because—you guessed it—God had already commanded His people to care for the stranger and those unlike us. </p><p>I can’t help but think about the line in the Yes song Your Move (I’ve Seen All Good People): “Don’t surround yourself with yourself…” </p><p>Jon Anderson, Yes’ lead singer, said that they chose to use chess imagery as a metaphor for life’s spiritual challenges. </p><p>He says, “Life is a game of strategically placed situations presented to you, and you lave to learn to live with them and work with them.” In fact, the line, “Just remember that the goal is for us to capture all we want” is a reference to the rich and powerful victimizing the weak and the poor. </p><p>Ultimately, Christian living is about how we choose to respond to the people and circumstances that we encounter every day. And what we desire will direct our response often. I think that this is why James says in chapter one that we must put away the things of the old life, the filthiness and wickedness. </p><p>“I’ve seen all good people turn their heads to stay so satisfied…” </p><p>James chapter two begins, “My brothers and sisters, do not hold your faith in our glorious Lord Jesus Christ with an attitude of personal favoritism.” I think he’d be asking, “Are you going to turn you head to stay satisfied?” </p><p>Indeed, it is an easier faith if we look away from anything that might cause us personal discomfort. With whom would it be easier for you to relate: the wealthy person or the poor one? Because this is precisely what James does.</p><p>Read verses 2-4<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in, 3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil motives?</p><p>In verse 2:2 James gives his audience a choice: to relate to a wealthy person or to a poor one. Now remember that all this thus far in James’ letter is his attempt to help his fellow Christians endure through the trials of life: Trust and commit, rely upon God, love one another, and put away the old self. </p><p>James says we do this—we put the old away—by replacing it with the new, by proving ourselves “doers of the word, and not just hearers.” </p><p>So, we have to love one another, but we also have to love the stranger that we encounter. And in doing this, we cannot show partiality, because what partiality—or personal favoritism—really reveals is what is most important to our hearts: ourselves. </p><p>And if we want to endure the trials that we face, we must take our hearts off ourselves and focus them on others. Stop worrying about tomorrow, I think you’ll hear James say later in this letter. </p><p>Zechariah 3:3f (James 2:2)<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in…</p><p>Using one’s appearance to determine how you will interact with that person is a risky endeavor. James may have well had Zechariah 3:3  in mind, where the high priest Joshua, son of Jehozadak, who is later crowned by the prophet in Zechariah 6 , stands before the LORD “in filthy garments”. He is reclothed by the LORD and offered lordship over God’s house if he walks in God’s ways and serves Him. (Zechariah 3:4,7)</p><p>Reread verses 3, 4<br>3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil.</p><p>So what are we risking if we ignore the one “in dirty clothes”? Well, if Zechariah is to be believed, we might be ignoring an instrument of the LORD. James’ audience would have likely heard these words from the prophet—so knowing that the person in dirty clothes CAN BE RECLOTHED BY GOD would not be a novel idea. </p><p>Job 34:19 (James 2:5)<br>5 Listen, my beloved brothers and sisters: did God not choose the poor of this world to be rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which He promised to those who love Him?</p><p>James would have his personal experiences with his Brother, of course, knowing His humble beginnings, but these are James’ personal experiences. Christians spread around the empire may have no way of connecting to them. But James doesn’t have to rely upon experience here; he has Elihu’s speech in defense of God’s actions as a reference, in particular, Job 34:19.  But Elihu is arguing for more than equal regard here—so much more. This becomes evident beginning as quickly as the very next verse. <br>“In a moment they die, and at midnight people are shaken and pass away, and the powerful are taken away without a hand.” (20) Back in verse 18 God declares the kings and the nobles “worthless” and “wicked” because they hate justice and, unlike God, show partiality and regard the prominent and the rich. These “workers of injustice” (22) cannot hide from God, and “He sees all [their] steps.” (21) </p><p>Elihu continues by pointing out that their actions speak for themselves and that God “does not need to consider [them] further…He breaks in pieces the mighty without investigation.” (23a, 24a) And why is this? “Because they turned aside from following Him, and had no regard for any of His ways, so that they caused the cry of the poor to come to Him”. (27,28a) </p><p>So according to Elihu, being wealthy in this world is more than likely a hinderance to developing the righteousness of God. </p><p>Read verses 6,7<br>6 But you have dishonored the poor man. Is it not the rich who oppress you and personally drag you into court? 7 Do they not blaspheme the good name by which you have been called?</p><p>I can almost picture James rolling his eyes as he’s talking about the choice to court favor with the wealthy. Who is supporting Herod Agrippa...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 09 Oct 2023 00:01:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/c5cb8854/b74c917a.mp3" length="27174078" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1695</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART IV (NASB)<strong><br></strong><br>Thank you for spending some of your time today with me at the First Day podcast. Make sure you visit FirstDay.us and subscribe so you will be notified when a new episode drops. </p><p>Deuteronomy 10:17-21 reads, </p><p>“For the LORD your God is the God of gods and the LORD of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality or take a bribe. He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. Your shall fear the LORD your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. He is your glory, and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen.”</p><p>This passage should sound familiar, since it was used in the previous episode to help define what a “pure and undefiled religion” is to be. Yes, we are to care for the widows and orphans—the marginalized and the forgotten—but we cannot ignore our responsibility for the stranger, either. </p><p>Wouldn’t faith be so much easier if we only had to care for the people who were just like us, if we only had to love those who reciprocate our care and concern? </p><p>It is true that most of us live our lives mostly in the presence of people just like us—how diverse are our neighborhoods when you think about it? </p><p>This places comfortable boundaries around the definition of a neighbor. This is why Jesus had to change Peter’s assumed definition when he answered the question, “Who is my neighbor?” with the parable of the Good Samaritan. </p><p>But James doesn’t have to wait for Luke to share the story because—you guessed it—God had already commanded His people to care for the stranger and those unlike us. </p><p>I can’t help but think about the line in the Yes song Your Move (I’ve Seen All Good People): “Don’t surround yourself with yourself…” </p><p>Jon Anderson, Yes’ lead singer, said that they chose to use chess imagery as a metaphor for life’s spiritual challenges. </p><p>He says, “Life is a game of strategically placed situations presented to you, and you lave to learn to live with them and work with them.” In fact, the line, “Just remember that the goal is for us to capture all we want” is a reference to the rich and powerful victimizing the weak and the poor. </p><p>Ultimately, Christian living is about how we choose to respond to the people and circumstances that we encounter every day. And what we desire will direct our response often. I think that this is why James says in chapter one that we must put away the things of the old life, the filthiness and wickedness. </p><p>“I’ve seen all good people turn their heads to stay so satisfied…” </p><p>James chapter two begins, “My brothers and sisters, do not hold your faith in our glorious Lord Jesus Christ with an attitude of personal favoritism.” I think he’d be asking, “Are you going to turn you head to stay satisfied?” </p><p>Indeed, it is an easier faith if we look away from anything that might cause us personal discomfort. With whom would it be easier for you to relate: the wealthy person or the poor one? Because this is precisely what James does.</p><p>Read verses 2-4<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in, 3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil motives?</p><p>In verse 2:2 James gives his audience a choice: to relate to a wealthy person or to a poor one. Now remember that all this thus far in James’ letter is his attempt to help his fellow Christians endure through the trials of life: Trust and commit, rely upon God, love one another, and put away the old self. </p><p>James says we do this—we put the old away—by replacing it with the new, by proving ourselves “doers of the word, and not just hearers.” </p><p>So, we have to love one another, but we also have to love the stranger that we encounter. And in doing this, we cannot show partiality, because what partiality—or personal favoritism—really reveals is what is most important to our hearts: ourselves. </p><p>And if we want to endure the trials that we face, we must take our hearts off ourselves and focus them on others. Stop worrying about tomorrow, I think you’ll hear James say later in this letter. </p><p>Zechariah 3:3f (James 2:2)<br>2 For if a man comes into your assembly with a gold ring and is dressed in bright clothes, and a poor man in dirty clothes also comes in…</p><p>Using one’s appearance to determine how you will interact with that person is a risky endeavor. James may have well had Zechariah 3:3  in mind, where the high priest Joshua, son of Jehozadak, who is later crowned by the prophet in Zechariah 6 , stands before the LORD “in filthy garments”. He is reclothed by the LORD and offered lordship over God’s house if he walks in God’s ways and serves Him. (Zechariah 3:4,7)</p><p>Reread verses 3, 4<br>3 and you pay special attention to the one who is wearing the bright clothes, and say, “You sit here in a good place,” and you say to the poor man, “You stand over there, or sit down by my footstool,” 4 have you not made distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil.</p><p>So what are we risking if we ignore the one “in dirty clothes”? Well, if Zechariah is to be believed, we might be ignoring an instrument of the LORD. James’ audience would have likely heard these words from the prophet—so knowing that the person in dirty clothes CAN BE RECLOTHED BY GOD would not be a novel idea. </p><p>Job 34:19 (James 2:5)<br>5 Listen, my beloved brothers and sisters: did God not choose the poor of this world to be rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which He promised to those who love Him?</p><p>James would have his personal experiences with his Brother, of course, knowing His humble beginnings, but these are James’ personal experiences. Christians spread around the empire may have no way of connecting to them. But James doesn’t have to rely upon experience here; he has Elihu’s speech in defense of God’s actions as a reference, in particular, Job 34:19.  But Elihu is arguing for more than equal regard here—so much more. This becomes evident beginning as quickly as the very next verse. <br>“In a moment they die, and at midnight people are shaken and pass away, and the powerful are taken away without a hand.” (20) Back in verse 18 God declares the kings and the nobles “worthless” and “wicked” because they hate justice and, unlike God, show partiality and regard the prominent and the rich. These “workers of injustice” (22) cannot hide from God, and “He sees all [their] steps.” (21) </p><p>Elihu continues by pointing out that their actions speak for themselves and that God “does not need to consider [them] further…He breaks in pieces the mighty without investigation.” (23a, 24a) And why is this? “Because they turned aside from following Him, and had no regard for any of His ways, so that they caused the cry of the poor to come to Him”. (27,28a) </p><p>So according to Elihu, being wealthy in this world is more than likely a hinderance to developing the righteousness of God. </p><p>Read verses 6,7<br>6 But you have dishonored the poor man. Is it not the rich who oppress you and personally drag you into court? 7 Do they not blaspheme the good name by which you have been called?</p><p>I can almost picture James rolling his eyes as he’s talking about the choice to court favor with the wealthy. Who is supporting Herod Agrippa...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>judgmental, division, freeing, others</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/c5cb8854/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 1, Part 3: The Implanted Word</title>
      <itunes:episode>40</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>40</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 1, Part 3: The Implanted Word</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">aba860e2-ea51-4f70-8e6d-35bb83b2d4b1</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/e652702d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I ask that you share the podcast with others, and I am glad that you are here. In this first chapter, James is concerned with helping his fellow Christians navigate a world of difficulties that include open persecution, temptation, anxiety, and disagreement. <br> <br>We ended last episode with a look at verses 19 and 20, but verse 21 makes me think that we might need to take a minute’s more consideration.<br> <br>Read 19-21<br> <br>Even though we in the Church should know better and all we have decided to follow the Way, the Truth, and the Life, all that sin—the way we used to be and the way we used to live and do things like deal with other people—can be a bit habitual. I mean, if you want something done right…This can lead to frayed nerves and short tempers. See the end of last episode for an example. <br> <br>Imagine a congregation having to face difficulties tougher than—and unlike—any that it has faced before. (Sound familiar in the world of COVID.) <br> <br>Now in reality, no one member is objectively more concerned—or loves the church more—than any other member, but in the members’ minds this is likely not the case. <br> <br>External pressures on the church, family, government, or any other organization (in my sociology classes back in school they call these systems) can easily and almost invariably cause rifts between its members. <br> <br>The system is squeezed until external pressure leads to internal ones. And if we let that happen, the system won’t be around for long. I think we all know this from experience. Maybe we should just expect it, but as a church, should we?<br> <br>I can envisage James hearing that his brothers and sisters around the empire are, maybe, reacting to one another just like any run of the mill pagan would in light of these troubles. <br> <br>Jesus tells His disciples that the world will know them as His by their love.<br> <br>And verses 19 and 20 lead me to believe that those on the outside looking in might not be able to see Jesus lurking in these disciples’ hearts. <br> <br>In Philippians chapter two Paul provides a solution by telling the members “to consider everyone else’s needs as more important than your own” and to share the mind of Christ (i.e., to be willing to sacrifice themselves for one another). <br> <br>This isn’t something that comes naturally or easily—although it is absolutely necessary to our living out our lives in hope no matter what we face. <br> <br>Here’s where verse 21 comes in. James says, “Therefore, ridding yourselves of all filthiness and all that remains of wickedness, in humility receive the word implanted, which is able to save your souls.” Drop the mic. <br> <br>Paul gets to make an assumption about the Philippians. He can assume that they know already what James told the Church in verse 21—that if you want to get to righteousness you have to put away “all filthiness and what remains of wickedness and in humility receive the implanted word…” <br> <br>I think we must be honest with ourselves and admit that we don’t often put other’s needs ahead of our own—especially those of the people with whom we are in disagreement. <br> <br>Here’s what I’m saying. Philippians was written around 60 CE, 15 years or so after James. In fact, the Philippians would have had access to plenty of doctrine and teaching on how they should get along with one another by their time. <br> <br>Heck, they had the manual on the doctrine of getting along with each other in the form of Romans.<br> <br>In Paul’s mind, I think he would have figured that they didn’t have an excuse. His command: “Just do it.” “Put yourself last. Just do it.” “Take the mind of Christ. Just do it.” “Make the same choice Jesus would. Just do it.” I ask you, even having the benefit of all this knowledge…Do we just do it?<br> <br>Here’s my point…We can’t just do it on our own, and we seem to have forgotten this. <br> <br>James’ command to be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger, is possible only when we rid ourselves of the remains of wickedness and all filthiness and “in humility receive the word implanted…” according to James 1:21. <br> <br>We must be honest with ourselves about the parts of our previous sinful lives that remain and influence our actions. If we want to bring about righteousness, then we have to admit that there is some sordidness still lurking in our souls—and we have to want to get rid of it, by the way. <br> <br>Paul can matter-of-factly say, “Just do it.” because James has already identified the source of the problem: OUR LIVING IS NOT CHRISTIAN LIVING. And why is this? Because we are not humbly receiving the word—the gospel—that has been implanted. <br> <br>We don’t let Christ; we hold on to what was—or at least some of what was; so we don’t produce the righteousness of God, and we tear into one another when the squeeze is on. <br> <br>So how do we put away the past way and accept the implanted word? <br> <br>Read 22-27<br> <br>James says that disciples receive the implanted word and produce the righteousness of God by being doers of the word. Jesus says, “If you love me, you will keep my commandments.” And one of those commandments is “to love our neighbor as ourselves.” “Forgive seventy-times-seven.” “Pray for your enemies.” You get the point. <br> <br>Now the word about which James is speaking is not the rest of the New Testament. It’s not be written yet. Most likely he had a collection of his Brother’s sayings, but the gospels weren’t in existence yet, nor any of Paul’s letters. So what word is James talking about, exactly? <br> <br>Well, I think the answer is in the last verse of chapter one. “Pure undefiled religion in the sight of our God and Father is this: to visit the orphans and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unstained by the world.” <br> <br>Deuteronomy 10:12-22<br>12 “And now, Israel, what does the Lord your God require of you, but to fear the Lord your God, to walk in all His ways and love Him, and to serve the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul, 13 and to keep the Lord’s commandments and His statutes which I am commanding you today for your good? 14 Behold, to the Lord your God belong heaven and the highest heavens, the earth and all that is in it. 15 Yet the Lord set His affection on your fathers, to love them, and He chose their descendants after them, you over all the other peoples, as it is this day. <br>16 So circumcise your heart, and do not stiffen your neck any longer. 17 For the Lord your God is the God of gods and the Lord of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality, nor take a bribe. 18 He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. 19 So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. 20 You shall fear the Lord your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. 21 He is your glory and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen. 22 Your fathers went down to Egypt seventy persons in all, and now the Lord your God has made you as numerous as the stars of heaven.<br> <br>All these passages in Deuteronomy demonstrate the care that God’s people are to have for those on the margins, those alone, those struggling, those who are in any kind of need:<br> <br>Deuteronomy 14:29; 16:11,14; 24:17-21; and there are many more in Deuteronomy. <br> <br>In fact, Let me call attention to the curses uttered by Moses on Mount Ebal in Deuteronmy 27. In the list of curses upon those who do some pretty horri...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I ask that you share the podcast with others, and I am glad that you are here. In this first chapter, James is concerned with helping his fellow Christians navigate a world of difficulties that include open persecution, temptation, anxiety, and disagreement. <br> <br>We ended last episode with a look at verses 19 and 20, but verse 21 makes me think that we might need to take a minute’s more consideration.<br> <br>Read 19-21<br> <br>Even though we in the Church should know better and all we have decided to follow the Way, the Truth, and the Life, all that sin—the way we used to be and the way we used to live and do things like deal with other people—can be a bit habitual. I mean, if you want something done right…This can lead to frayed nerves and short tempers. See the end of last episode for an example. <br> <br>Imagine a congregation having to face difficulties tougher than—and unlike—any that it has faced before. (Sound familiar in the world of COVID.) <br> <br>Now in reality, no one member is objectively more concerned—or loves the church more—than any other member, but in the members’ minds this is likely not the case. <br> <br>External pressures on the church, family, government, or any other organization (in my sociology classes back in school they call these systems) can easily and almost invariably cause rifts between its members. <br> <br>The system is squeezed until external pressure leads to internal ones. And if we let that happen, the system won’t be around for long. I think we all know this from experience. Maybe we should just expect it, but as a church, should we?<br> <br>I can envisage James hearing that his brothers and sisters around the empire are, maybe, reacting to one another just like any run of the mill pagan would in light of these troubles. <br> <br>Jesus tells His disciples that the world will know them as His by their love.<br> <br>And verses 19 and 20 lead me to believe that those on the outside looking in might not be able to see Jesus lurking in these disciples’ hearts. <br> <br>In Philippians chapter two Paul provides a solution by telling the members “to consider everyone else’s needs as more important than your own” and to share the mind of Christ (i.e., to be willing to sacrifice themselves for one another). <br> <br>This isn’t something that comes naturally or easily—although it is absolutely necessary to our living out our lives in hope no matter what we face. <br> <br>Here’s where verse 21 comes in. James says, “Therefore, ridding yourselves of all filthiness and all that remains of wickedness, in humility receive the word implanted, which is able to save your souls.” Drop the mic. <br> <br>Paul gets to make an assumption about the Philippians. He can assume that they know already what James told the Church in verse 21—that if you want to get to righteousness you have to put away “all filthiness and what remains of wickedness and in humility receive the implanted word…” <br> <br>I think we must be honest with ourselves and admit that we don’t often put other’s needs ahead of our own—especially those of the people with whom we are in disagreement. <br> <br>Here’s what I’m saying. Philippians was written around 60 CE, 15 years or so after James. In fact, the Philippians would have had access to plenty of doctrine and teaching on how they should get along with one another by their time. <br> <br>Heck, they had the manual on the doctrine of getting along with each other in the form of Romans.<br> <br>In Paul’s mind, I think he would have figured that they didn’t have an excuse. His command: “Just do it.” “Put yourself last. Just do it.” “Take the mind of Christ. Just do it.” “Make the same choice Jesus would. Just do it.” I ask you, even having the benefit of all this knowledge…Do we just do it?<br> <br>Here’s my point…We can’t just do it on our own, and we seem to have forgotten this. <br> <br>James’ command to be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger, is possible only when we rid ourselves of the remains of wickedness and all filthiness and “in humility receive the word implanted…” according to James 1:21. <br> <br>We must be honest with ourselves about the parts of our previous sinful lives that remain and influence our actions. If we want to bring about righteousness, then we have to admit that there is some sordidness still lurking in our souls—and we have to want to get rid of it, by the way. <br> <br>Paul can matter-of-factly say, “Just do it.” because James has already identified the source of the problem: OUR LIVING IS NOT CHRISTIAN LIVING. And why is this? Because we are not humbly receiving the word—the gospel—that has been implanted. <br> <br>We don’t let Christ; we hold on to what was—or at least some of what was; so we don’t produce the righteousness of God, and we tear into one another when the squeeze is on. <br> <br>So how do we put away the past way and accept the implanted word? <br> <br>Read 22-27<br> <br>James says that disciples receive the implanted word and produce the righteousness of God by being doers of the word. Jesus says, “If you love me, you will keep my commandments.” And one of those commandments is “to love our neighbor as ourselves.” “Forgive seventy-times-seven.” “Pray for your enemies.” You get the point. <br> <br>Now the word about which James is speaking is not the rest of the New Testament. It’s not be written yet. Most likely he had a collection of his Brother’s sayings, but the gospels weren’t in existence yet, nor any of Paul’s letters. So what word is James talking about, exactly? <br> <br>Well, I think the answer is in the last verse of chapter one. “Pure undefiled religion in the sight of our God and Father is this: to visit the orphans and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unstained by the world.” <br> <br>Deuteronomy 10:12-22<br>12 “And now, Israel, what does the Lord your God require of you, but to fear the Lord your God, to walk in all His ways and love Him, and to serve the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul, 13 and to keep the Lord’s commandments and His statutes which I am commanding you today for your good? 14 Behold, to the Lord your God belong heaven and the highest heavens, the earth and all that is in it. 15 Yet the Lord set His affection on your fathers, to love them, and He chose their descendants after them, you over all the other peoples, as it is this day. <br>16 So circumcise your heart, and do not stiffen your neck any longer. 17 For the Lord your God is the God of gods and the Lord of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality, nor take a bribe. 18 He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. 19 So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. 20 You shall fear the Lord your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. 21 He is your glory and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen. 22 Your fathers went down to Egypt seventy persons in all, and now the Lord your God has made you as numerous as the stars of heaven.<br> <br>All these passages in Deuteronomy demonstrate the care that God’s people are to have for those on the margins, those alone, those struggling, those who are in any kind of need:<br> <br>Deuteronomy 14:29; 16:11,14; 24:17-21; and there are many more in Deuteronomy. <br> <br>In fact, Let me call attention to the curses uttered by Moses on Mount Ebal in Deuteronmy 27. In the list of curses upon those who do some pretty horri...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 02 Oct 2023 00:00:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/e652702d/2d797814.mp3" length="27236354" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1699</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>PART III (NASB)</p><p>Thank you for listening to First Day. I ask that you share the podcast with others, and I am glad that you are here. In this first chapter, James is concerned with helping his fellow Christians navigate a world of difficulties that include open persecution, temptation, anxiety, and disagreement. <br> <br>We ended last episode with a look at verses 19 and 20, but verse 21 makes me think that we might need to take a minute’s more consideration.<br> <br>Read 19-21<br> <br>Even though we in the Church should know better and all we have decided to follow the Way, the Truth, and the Life, all that sin—the way we used to be and the way we used to live and do things like deal with other people—can be a bit habitual. I mean, if you want something done right…This can lead to frayed nerves and short tempers. See the end of last episode for an example. <br> <br>Imagine a congregation having to face difficulties tougher than—and unlike—any that it has faced before. (Sound familiar in the world of COVID.) <br> <br>Now in reality, no one member is objectively more concerned—or loves the church more—than any other member, but in the members’ minds this is likely not the case. <br> <br>External pressures on the church, family, government, or any other organization (in my sociology classes back in school they call these systems) can easily and almost invariably cause rifts between its members. <br> <br>The system is squeezed until external pressure leads to internal ones. And if we let that happen, the system won’t be around for long. I think we all know this from experience. Maybe we should just expect it, but as a church, should we?<br> <br>I can envisage James hearing that his brothers and sisters around the empire are, maybe, reacting to one another just like any run of the mill pagan would in light of these troubles. <br> <br>Jesus tells His disciples that the world will know them as His by their love.<br> <br>And verses 19 and 20 lead me to believe that those on the outside looking in might not be able to see Jesus lurking in these disciples’ hearts. <br> <br>In Philippians chapter two Paul provides a solution by telling the members “to consider everyone else’s needs as more important than your own” and to share the mind of Christ (i.e., to be willing to sacrifice themselves for one another). <br> <br>This isn’t something that comes naturally or easily—although it is absolutely necessary to our living out our lives in hope no matter what we face. <br> <br>Here’s where verse 21 comes in. James says, “Therefore, ridding yourselves of all filthiness and all that remains of wickedness, in humility receive the word implanted, which is able to save your souls.” Drop the mic. <br> <br>Paul gets to make an assumption about the Philippians. He can assume that they know already what James told the Church in verse 21—that if you want to get to righteousness you have to put away “all filthiness and what remains of wickedness and in humility receive the implanted word…” <br> <br>I think we must be honest with ourselves and admit that we don’t often put other’s needs ahead of our own—especially those of the people with whom we are in disagreement. <br> <br>Here’s what I’m saying. Philippians was written around 60 CE, 15 years or so after James. In fact, the Philippians would have had access to plenty of doctrine and teaching on how they should get along with one another by their time. <br> <br>Heck, they had the manual on the doctrine of getting along with each other in the form of Romans.<br> <br>In Paul’s mind, I think he would have figured that they didn’t have an excuse. His command: “Just do it.” “Put yourself last. Just do it.” “Take the mind of Christ. Just do it.” “Make the same choice Jesus would. Just do it.” I ask you, even having the benefit of all this knowledge…Do we just do it?<br> <br>Here’s my point…We can’t just do it on our own, and we seem to have forgotten this. <br> <br>James’ command to be quick to hear, slow to speak, and slow to anger, is possible only when we rid ourselves of the remains of wickedness and all filthiness and “in humility receive the word implanted…” according to James 1:21. <br> <br>We must be honest with ourselves about the parts of our previous sinful lives that remain and influence our actions. If we want to bring about righteousness, then we have to admit that there is some sordidness still lurking in our souls—and we have to want to get rid of it, by the way. <br> <br>Paul can matter-of-factly say, “Just do it.” because James has already identified the source of the problem: OUR LIVING IS NOT CHRISTIAN LIVING. And why is this? Because we are not humbly receiving the word—the gospel—that has been implanted. <br> <br>We don’t let Christ; we hold on to what was—or at least some of what was; so we don’t produce the righteousness of God, and we tear into one another when the squeeze is on. <br> <br>So how do we put away the past way and accept the implanted word? <br> <br>Read 22-27<br> <br>James says that disciples receive the implanted word and produce the righteousness of God by being doers of the word. Jesus says, “If you love me, you will keep my commandments.” And one of those commandments is “to love our neighbor as ourselves.” “Forgive seventy-times-seven.” “Pray for your enemies.” You get the point. <br> <br>Now the word about which James is speaking is not the rest of the New Testament. It’s not be written yet. Most likely he had a collection of his Brother’s sayings, but the gospels weren’t in existence yet, nor any of Paul’s letters. So what word is James talking about, exactly? <br> <br>Well, I think the answer is in the last verse of chapter one. “Pure undefiled religion in the sight of our God and Father is this: to visit the orphans and widows in their distress, and to keep oneself unstained by the world.” <br> <br>Deuteronomy 10:12-22<br>12 “And now, Israel, what does the Lord your God require of you, but to fear the Lord your God, to walk in all His ways and love Him, and to serve the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul, 13 and to keep the Lord’s commandments and His statutes which I am commanding you today for your good? 14 Behold, to the Lord your God belong heaven and the highest heavens, the earth and all that is in it. 15 Yet the Lord set His affection on your fathers, to love them, and He chose their descendants after them, you over all the other peoples, as it is this day. <br>16 So circumcise your heart, and do not stiffen your neck any longer. 17 For the Lord your God is the God of gods and the Lord of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God, who does not show partiality, nor take a bribe. 18 He executes justice for the orphan and the widow, and shows His love for the stranger by giving him food and clothing. 19 So show your love for the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt. 20 You shall fear the Lord your God; you shall serve Him, and cling to Him, and you shall swear by His name. 21 He is your glory and He is your God, who has done these great and awesome things for you which your eyes have seen. 22 Your fathers went down to Egypt seventy persons in all, and now the Lord your God has made you as numerous as the stars of heaven.<br> <br>All these passages in Deuteronomy demonstrate the care that God’s people are to have for those on the margins, those alone, those struggling, those who are in any kind of need:<br> <br>Deuteronomy 14:29; 16:11,14; 24:17-21; and there are many more in Deuteronomy. <br> <br>In fact, Let me call attention to the curses uttered by Moses on Mount Ebal in Deuteronmy 27. In the list of curses upon those who do some pretty horri...</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>prophets, doing, care, widows, orphans, remembering</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/e652702d/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 1, Part 2: Yummy Crow</title>
      <itunes:episode>39</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>39</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 1, Part 2: Yummy Crow</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">bcaa37b5-ff71-4a5e-9495-f1705a14207f</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/55b6d408</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (NASB, 2020)<br></strong><br></p><p>So as we covered last episode, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians “dispersed throughout the world.” These Jewish Christians are not having the easiest go of it, and I am pretty sure that some of them—particularly the ones in Judea—might be questioning their decision to embrace Jesus as Messiah. Remember, King Herod Agrippa I is actively persecuting the Jewish followers of Jesus. See Acts 12 for more on this. </p><p> </p><p>Considering all of this, I think James’ primary is focus on Christian living over one on doctrine is reasonable. It seems natural that people under persecution might have a second look at their commitment. I think it helpful to see this as a how to for Christians. </p><p> </p><p>Last time we looked at verses one-through-eight where James reminds his brothers and sisters to remain faithful in their time of trial. We should ask the LORD to give us discernment in these tough times so that through them we might be able to grow in our wisdom and discipleship. With God we are not victims unless we are of two-minds: Remember Joseph in Genesis and all that his brothers did to him, all that we went through; he never curses them and wraps up the end of Genesis with the declaration, “As for you, you meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, to bring it about that many people should be kept alive, as they are today. So do not fear; I will provide for you and your little ones.” (50:20,21)</p><p> </p><p>So God is at work if we look, and when we respond in these times with faith, we will be impacting more people than we can imagine. </p><p> </p><p>Tell a story about not reacting the way people would expect you to react, to a trial. </p><p> </p><p><strong>Read 9-11</strong>: The rich and poor alike will face these trials and each must seek the wisdom of God that James has just finished discussing. There is always something that God wants us to take away from the trials that we experience. But I want to spend some time considering this section a bit more—through the lens of Christian living.</p><p> </p><p>What comes to mind here is Jesus’ statement to His disciples about the difficulties that the wealthy face when trying to follow Him. How easy it is to just do it yourself than to trust that someone else will handle it—particularly a God that you cannot see. The trials that God’s people face are, indeed, tremendous. I hear James saying about the rich person’s handling it: “Just when you think you’ve got a handle on it, it’s going to move sideways. No matter how beautiful and “tough” the flower appears to be, the sun takes care of it. </p><p> </p><p>The “lowly” person—the poor or person of meager resources—has no choice but to trust that God will see the faithful through. In fact, this person should “glory in [God’s] exaltation” in this time of trial, and not beat themselves up over not being able to handle it—should glory that they can’t do it alone. Believers should glory in the fact that they can’t handle it. And the wealthy should glory in their humiliation that they will only, in the end, fail in their pursuits.</p><p> </p><p>James is telling us to be satisfied that we must leave it to God. Remember Laodicea in Revelation, they didn’t think they needed anything from Christ, and they were wrong.</p><p> </p><p>Read verses 12-15</p><p> </p><p>Within the trials that we face, there is temptation. Now here the thing, James says. God Does not tempt. Trials come to strengthen our faith—and God, I think, has every expectation that we well pass the trial; we will endure. But within these trials there is the temptation to lose one’s trust in God. Wouldn’t it be easier to solve our own problems? </p><p> </p><p>Jewish Christians are under trail, they are being thrown into jail and some have been executed. How easy it would be to compromise, to turn and walk away—perhaps even more so for James’ audience. Afterall, these are Jews. </p><p> </p><p>“But each one is tempted when he is drawn away by his own desires and enticed.” (14) Within whatever trial each of us is facing, a trial if we look deeply enough we can see something that God is working, there is a temptation to think about ourselves. Remember what Joseph said, his trial wasn’t about him; what he went through was so that many might be saved. People watch us to see how we are going to respond to the trials and setbacks that we face. If we make our lives about ourselves, we make room for temptation. </p><p> </p><p>And I think James’ thinking may be along the same lines. </p><p> </p><p>Read 16-18.</p><p> </p><p>What brings us through the trial is a blessing and gift from God. And God will remain faithful—will live up to His end of the covenant. “Of His own will He brought us forth by the word of truth, that we might be a kind of firstfruits of His creatures.” It’s not about us Jews, he says, because we have always only intended to the first of many!</p><p> </p><p>Read 19, 20</p><p> </p><p>Because there is more at stake here than just ourselves—there is more at stake than just you in whatever you are facing—James’ guide to Christian living, I think, puts it in a way that doesn’t need much embellishment. We should watch how we react or death with the trials that we face, since we represent more. </p><p> </p><p>Although James’ advice is to a church that is under official, state persecution, I don’t think that his advice is limited to only that type of trial. We face trials every day—within our public and private lives—even within the church. We come up against something, or I guess more appropriately something comes up against us, the apostle’s teaching holds true. </p><p> </p><p>I recently had a moment of trial with a fellow Christian, another leader in my congregation. There was a difference of opinion, and I yielded to temptation in the midst of this trial. But after some yummy crow in my belly, we came out the other side, and I think our church will be better for it. </p><p> </p><p>There is no doubt that Christ’s Church and we Christians today face an uphill battle. Everywhere we turn in this present darkness there is a temptation to compromise on the Way, the Truth, and the Life, and we run the risk of taking up once again the sin of Adam and making all this about ourselves. Doing so will only make us quick to speak and quick to wrath—and this “does not produce the righteousness of God.”</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (NASB, 2020)<br></strong><br></p><p>So as we covered last episode, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians “dispersed throughout the world.” These Jewish Christians are not having the easiest go of it, and I am pretty sure that some of them—particularly the ones in Judea—might be questioning their decision to embrace Jesus as Messiah. Remember, King Herod Agrippa I is actively persecuting the Jewish followers of Jesus. See Acts 12 for more on this. </p><p> </p><p>Considering all of this, I think James’ primary is focus on Christian living over one on doctrine is reasonable. It seems natural that people under persecution might have a second look at their commitment. I think it helpful to see this as a how to for Christians. </p><p> </p><p>Last time we looked at verses one-through-eight where James reminds his brothers and sisters to remain faithful in their time of trial. We should ask the LORD to give us discernment in these tough times so that through them we might be able to grow in our wisdom and discipleship. With God we are not victims unless we are of two-minds: Remember Joseph in Genesis and all that his brothers did to him, all that we went through; he never curses them and wraps up the end of Genesis with the declaration, “As for you, you meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, to bring it about that many people should be kept alive, as they are today. So do not fear; I will provide for you and your little ones.” (50:20,21)</p><p> </p><p>So God is at work if we look, and when we respond in these times with faith, we will be impacting more people than we can imagine. </p><p> </p><p>Tell a story about not reacting the way people would expect you to react, to a trial. </p><p> </p><p><strong>Read 9-11</strong>: The rich and poor alike will face these trials and each must seek the wisdom of God that James has just finished discussing. There is always something that God wants us to take away from the trials that we experience. But I want to spend some time considering this section a bit more—through the lens of Christian living.</p><p> </p><p>What comes to mind here is Jesus’ statement to His disciples about the difficulties that the wealthy face when trying to follow Him. How easy it is to just do it yourself than to trust that someone else will handle it—particularly a God that you cannot see. The trials that God’s people face are, indeed, tremendous. I hear James saying about the rich person’s handling it: “Just when you think you’ve got a handle on it, it’s going to move sideways. No matter how beautiful and “tough” the flower appears to be, the sun takes care of it. </p><p> </p><p>The “lowly” person—the poor or person of meager resources—has no choice but to trust that God will see the faithful through. In fact, this person should “glory in [God’s] exaltation” in this time of trial, and not beat themselves up over not being able to handle it—should glory that they can’t do it alone. Believers should glory in the fact that they can’t handle it. And the wealthy should glory in their humiliation that they will only, in the end, fail in their pursuits.</p><p> </p><p>James is telling us to be satisfied that we must leave it to God. Remember Laodicea in Revelation, they didn’t think they needed anything from Christ, and they were wrong.</p><p> </p><p>Read verses 12-15</p><p> </p><p>Within the trials that we face, there is temptation. Now here the thing, James says. God Does not tempt. Trials come to strengthen our faith—and God, I think, has every expectation that we well pass the trial; we will endure. But within these trials there is the temptation to lose one’s trust in God. Wouldn’t it be easier to solve our own problems? </p><p> </p><p>Jewish Christians are under trail, they are being thrown into jail and some have been executed. How easy it would be to compromise, to turn and walk away—perhaps even more so for James’ audience. Afterall, these are Jews. </p><p> </p><p>“But each one is tempted when he is drawn away by his own desires and enticed.” (14) Within whatever trial each of us is facing, a trial if we look deeply enough we can see something that God is working, there is a temptation to think about ourselves. Remember what Joseph said, his trial wasn’t about him; what he went through was so that many might be saved. People watch us to see how we are going to respond to the trials and setbacks that we face. If we make our lives about ourselves, we make room for temptation. </p><p> </p><p>And I think James’ thinking may be along the same lines. </p><p> </p><p>Read 16-18.</p><p> </p><p>What brings us through the trial is a blessing and gift from God. And God will remain faithful—will live up to His end of the covenant. “Of His own will He brought us forth by the word of truth, that we might be a kind of firstfruits of His creatures.” It’s not about us Jews, he says, because we have always only intended to the first of many!</p><p> </p><p>Read 19, 20</p><p> </p><p>Because there is more at stake here than just ourselves—there is more at stake than just you in whatever you are facing—James’ guide to Christian living, I think, puts it in a way that doesn’t need much embellishment. We should watch how we react or death with the trials that we face, since we represent more. </p><p> </p><p>Although James’ advice is to a church that is under official, state persecution, I don’t think that his advice is limited to only that type of trial. We face trials every day—within our public and private lives—even within the church. We come up against something, or I guess more appropriately something comes up against us, the apostle’s teaching holds true. </p><p> </p><p>I recently had a moment of trial with a fellow Christian, another leader in my congregation. There was a difference of opinion, and I yielded to temptation in the midst of this trial. But after some yummy crow in my belly, we came out the other side, and I think our church will be better for it. </p><p> </p><p>There is no doubt that Christ’s Church and we Christians today face an uphill battle. Everywhere we turn in this present darkness there is a temptation to compromise on the Way, the Truth, and the Life, and we run the risk of taking up once again the sin of Adam and making all this about ourselves. Doing so will only make us quick to speak and quick to wrath—and this “does not produce the righteousness of God.”</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 25 Sep 2023 14:40:30 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/55b6d408/051bd9b9.mp3" length="22073304" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1376</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>PART II (NASB, 2020)<br></strong><br></p><p>So as we covered last episode, James’ letter is addressed to Jewish Christians “dispersed throughout the world.” These Jewish Christians are not having the easiest go of it, and I am pretty sure that some of them—particularly the ones in Judea—might be questioning their decision to embrace Jesus as Messiah. Remember, King Herod Agrippa I is actively persecuting the Jewish followers of Jesus. See Acts 12 for more on this. </p><p> </p><p>Considering all of this, I think James’ primary is focus on Christian living over one on doctrine is reasonable. It seems natural that people under persecution might have a second look at their commitment. I think it helpful to see this as a how to for Christians. </p><p> </p><p>Last time we looked at verses one-through-eight where James reminds his brothers and sisters to remain faithful in their time of trial. We should ask the LORD to give us discernment in these tough times so that through them we might be able to grow in our wisdom and discipleship. With God we are not victims unless we are of two-minds: Remember Joseph in Genesis and all that his brothers did to him, all that we went through; he never curses them and wraps up the end of Genesis with the declaration, “As for you, you meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, to bring it about that many people should be kept alive, as they are today. So do not fear; I will provide for you and your little ones.” (50:20,21)</p><p> </p><p>So God is at work if we look, and when we respond in these times with faith, we will be impacting more people than we can imagine. </p><p> </p><p>Tell a story about not reacting the way people would expect you to react, to a trial. </p><p> </p><p><strong>Read 9-11</strong>: The rich and poor alike will face these trials and each must seek the wisdom of God that James has just finished discussing. There is always something that God wants us to take away from the trials that we experience. But I want to spend some time considering this section a bit more—through the lens of Christian living.</p><p> </p><p>What comes to mind here is Jesus’ statement to His disciples about the difficulties that the wealthy face when trying to follow Him. How easy it is to just do it yourself than to trust that someone else will handle it—particularly a God that you cannot see. The trials that God’s people face are, indeed, tremendous. I hear James saying about the rich person’s handling it: “Just when you think you’ve got a handle on it, it’s going to move sideways. No matter how beautiful and “tough” the flower appears to be, the sun takes care of it. </p><p> </p><p>The “lowly” person—the poor or person of meager resources—has no choice but to trust that God will see the faithful through. In fact, this person should “glory in [God’s] exaltation” in this time of trial, and not beat themselves up over not being able to handle it—should glory that they can’t do it alone. Believers should glory in the fact that they can’t handle it. And the wealthy should glory in their humiliation that they will only, in the end, fail in their pursuits.</p><p> </p><p>James is telling us to be satisfied that we must leave it to God. Remember Laodicea in Revelation, they didn’t think they needed anything from Christ, and they were wrong.</p><p> </p><p>Read verses 12-15</p><p> </p><p>Within the trials that we face, there is temptation. Now here the thing, James says. God Does not tempt. Trials come to strengthen our faith—and God, I think, has every expectation that we well pass the trial; we will endure. But within these trials there is the temptation to lose one’s trust in God. Wouldn’t it be easier to solve our own problems? </p><p> </p><p>Jewish Christians are under trail, they are being thrown into jail and some have been executed. How easy it would be to compromise, to turn and walk away—perhaps even more so for James’ audience. Afterall, these are Jews. </p><p> </p><p>“But each one is tempted when he is drawn away by his own desires and enticed.” (14) Within whatever trial each of us is facing, a trial if we look deeply enough we can see something that God is working, there is a temptation to think about ourselves. Remember what Joseph said, his trial wasn’t about him; what he went through was so that many might be saved. People watch us to see how we are going to respond to the trials and setbacks that we face. If we make our lives about ourselves, we make room for temptation. </p><p> </p><p>And I think James’ thinking may be along the same lines. </p><p> </p><p>Read 16-18.</p><p> </p><p>What brings us through the trial is a blessing and gift from God. And God will remain faithful—will live up to His end of the covenant. “Of His own will He brought us forth by the word of truth, that we might be a kind of firstfruits of His creatures.” It’s not about us Jews, he says, because we have always only intended to the first of many!</p><p> </p><p>Read 19, 20</p><p> </p><p>Because there is more at stake here than just ourselves—there is more at stake than just you in whatever you are facing—James’ guide to Christian living, I think, puts it in a way that doesn’t need much embellishment. We should watch how we react or death with the trials that we face, since we represent more. </p><p> </p><p>Although James’ advice is to a church that is under official, state persecution, I don’t think that his advice is limited to only that type of trial. We face trials every day—within our public and private lives—even within the church. We come up against something, or I guess more appropriately something comes up against us, the apostle’s teaching holds true. </p><p> </p><p>I recently had a moment of trial with a fellow Christian, another leader in my congregation. There was a difference of opinion, and I yielded to temptation in the midst of this trial. But after some yummy crow in my belly, we came out the other side, and I think our church will be better for it. </p><p> </p><p>There is no doubt that Christ’s Church and we Christians today face an uphill battle. Everywhere we turn in this present darkness there is a temptation to compromise on the Way, the Truth, and the Life, and we run the risk of taking up once again the sin of Adam and making all this about ourselves. Doing so will only make us quick to speak and quick to wrath—and this “does not produce the righteousness of God.”</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>trials, overcoming, others, trust, humility</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>James Chapter 1, Part 1</title>
      <itunes:episode>38</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>38</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>James Chapter 1, Part 1</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">d6789708-6bc1-48ce-a891-f71c85783c03</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7efca844</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>In 41 CE, Claudius succeeded Caligula as emperor of the Roman Empire. He remained in power until 54 CE—thus making him emperor through at least four books of the New Testament: James, Galatians, First and Second Thessalonians—with 1 Corinthians perhaps being a fifth.</p><p> </p><p>Claudius was a bit of an awkward man before his ascension, and it seems was never even considered to be in line for the throne. But when the Praetorian murdered Caligula, it was to him that they turned as a replacement. </p><p> </p><p>He didn’t appear to be concerned with religion but wasn’t above getting involved in it when Roman stability was concerned. He put down anti-Roman movements in Britian and the Druids who had encouraged them—doing similarly in Gaul. Interestingly, Claudius expanded Roman protection of Jewish religious rights in Egypt yet decides to do something that has a great impact on Christianity: He expels the Jews from Rome. (Spoiler alert: This decision undergirds Paul’s letter to the Romans.) </p><p> </p><p>It is another of his decisions—although an indirect one—that has a much greater impact on the Church and on the faith: He appoints Herod the Great’s grandson, Agrippa, King of Judea.</p><p> </p><p>Herod Agrippa I was King of Judea from 41-44 CE. He was the nephew of Herod Antipas of Galilee—the Herod that killed John the Baptist and had a part to play in Jesus’ execution.  He befriended Caligula while Tiberius was emperor—and upon Caligula’s rise to power, received his uncle Philip’s holdings in northeastern Judea. Antipas, his other uncle, protested this decision to Caligula—and was banished for it, and then Galilee was given to Agrippa as well. </p><p> </p><p>Caligula decided to restore Herod the Great’s throne to him but was assassinated before this could take place. But since Agrippa supported Claudius to become emperor he was named king of Judea with Samaria added to his kingdom. </p><p> </p><p>As king, Agrippa viciously oppressed Jewish Christians; in fact, the whole of Acts chapter twelve: the execution of James Son of Zebedee and the arrest of Peter is about him. Herod Agrippa I died while hosting a series of games in Caesarea, held to honor Claudius: most likely a victim of assassination. And we see how this impacts the first Christians in the opening chapters of James.</p><p> </p><p>James is writing to Jewish Christians in the Diaspora—in the Roman empire outside of Jerusalem. Christians that are facing much persecution. Jewish Christians were exiled from Rome by Claudius just like all the other Jews. </p><p> </p><p>So these Christians would be most concerned with a practical theology. How do we live out our new faith in a world that seems against us anywhere we turn? How do I remain faithful? </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>In 41 CE, Claudius succeeded Caligula as emperor of the Roman Empire. He remained in power until 54 CE—thus making him emperor through at least four books of the New Testament: James, Galatians, First and Second Thessalonians—with 1 Corinthians perhaps being a fifth.</p><p> </p><p>Claudius was a bit of an awkward man before his ascension, and it seems was never even considered to be in line for the throne. But when the Praetorian murdered Caligula, it was to him that they turned as a replacement. </p><p> </p><p>He didn’t appear to be concerned with religion but wasn’t above getting involved in it when Roman stability was concerned. He put down anti-Roman movements in Britian and the Druids who had encouraged them—doing similarly in Gaul. Interestingly, Claudius expanded Roman protection of Jewish religious rights in Egypt yet decides to do something that has a great impact on Christianity: He expels the Jews from Rome. (Spoiler alert: This decision undergirds Paul’s letter to the Romans.) </p><p> </p><p>It is another of his decisions—although an indirect one—that has a much greater impact on the Church and on the faith: He appoints Herod the Great’s grandson, Agrippa, King of Judea.</p><p> </p><p>Herod Agrippa I was King of Judea from 41-44 CE. He was the nephew of Herod Antipas of Galilee—the Herod that killed John the Baptist and had a part to play in Jesus’ execution.  He befriended Caligula while Tiberius was emperor—and upon Caligula’s rise to power, received his uncle Philip’s holdings in northeastern Judea. Antipas, his other uncle, protested this decision to Caligula—and was banished for it, and then Galilee was given to Agrippa as well. </p><p> </p><p>Caligula decided to restore Herod the Great’s throne to him but was assassinated before this could take place. But since Agrippa supported Claudius to become emperor he was named king of Judea with Samaria added to his kingdom. </p><p> </p><p>As king, Agrippa viciously oppressed Jewish Christians; in fact, the whole of Acts chapter twelve: the execution of James Son of Zebedee and the arrest of Peter is about him. Herod Agrippa I died while hosting a series of games in Caesarea, held to honor Claudius: most likely a victim of assassination. And we see how this impacts the first Christians in the opening chapters of James.</p><p> </p><p>James is writing to Jewish Christians in the Diaspora—in the Roman empire outside of Jerusalem. Christians that are facing much persecution. Jewish Christians were exiled from Rome by Claudius just like all the other Jews. </p><p> </p><p>So these Christians would be most concerned with a practical theology. How do we live out our new faith in a world that seems against us anywhere we turn? How do I remain faithful? </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Sun, 17 Sep 2023 19:16:42 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7efca844/a457dbac.mp3" length="28735574" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1792</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>In 41 CE, Claudius succeeded Caligula as emperor of the Roman Empire. He remained in power until 54 CE—thus making him emperor through at least four books of the New Testament: James, Galatians, First and Second Thessalonians—with 1 Corinthians perhaps being a fifth.</p><p> </p><p>Claudius was a bit of an awkward man before his ascension, and it seems was never even considered to be in line for the throne. But when the Praetorian murdered Caligula, it was to him that they turned as a replacement. </p><p> </p><p>He didn’t appear to be concerned with religion but wasn’t above getting involved in it when Roman stability was concerned. He put down anti-Roman movements in Britian and the Druids who had encouraged them—doing similarly in Gaul. Interestingly, Claudius expanded Roman protection of Jewish religious rights in Egypt yet decides to do something that has a great impact on Christianity: He expels the Jews from Rome. (Spoiler alert: This decision undergirds Paul’s letter to the Romans.) </p><p> </p><p>It is another of his decisions—although an indirect one—that has a much greater impact on the Church and on the faith: He appoints Herod the Great’s grandson, Agrippa, King of Judea.</p><p> </p><p>Herod Agrippa I was King of Judea from 41-44 CE. He was the nephew of Herod Antipas of Galilee—the Herod that killed John the Baptist and had a part to play in Jesus’ execution.  He befriended Caligula while Tiberius was emperor—and upon Caligula’s rise to power, received his uncle Philip’s holdings in northeastern Judea. Antipas, his other uncle, protested this decision to Caligula—and was banished for it, and then Galilee was given to Agrippa as well. </p><p> </p><p>Caligula decided to restore Herod the Great’s throne to him but was assassinated before this could take place. But since Agrippa supported Claudius to become emperor he was named king of Judea with Samaria added to his kingdom. </p><p> </p><p>As king, Agrippa viciously oppressed Jewish Christians; in fact, the whole of Acts chapter twelve: the execution of James Son of Zebedee and the arrest of Peter is about him. Herod Agrippa I died while hosting a series of games in Caesarea, held to honor Claudius: most likely a victim of assassination. And we see how this impacts the first Christians in the opening chapters of James.</p><p> </p><p>James is writing to Jewish Christians in the Diaspora—in the Roman empire outside of Jerusalem. Christians that are facing much persecution. Jewish Christians were exiled from Rome by Claudius just like all the other Jews. </p><p> </p><p>So these Christians would be most concerned with a practical theology. How do we live out our new faith in a world that seems against us anywhere we turn? How do I remain faithful? </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>faithfulness, persecution, history, Rome, Agrippa, James</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>A Journey Through the New Testament </title>
      <itunes:episode>37</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>37</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>A Journey Through the New Testament </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">b35bc05c-ff2d-4cf5-ab9c-c10eb64ea1dd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/29f89cc8</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>I'm starting a new series about the development of Christian thought by reading through the New Testament chronologically by publishing date. I know that there is much disagreement amongst scholars about these dates, but I don't think we should let that deter us. I have made the decision to base my chronology on Carson's &amp; Moo's dating recommendations and arguments in their survey of the New Testament. This approach places me squarely in the "earlier" camp of New Testament authorship. But even if you don't agree with the chronology I use, I hope that you will find value here. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>I'm starting a new series about the development of Christian thought by reading through the New Testament chronologically by publishing date. I know that there is much disagreement amongst scholars about these dates, but I don't think we should let that deter us. I have made the decision to base my chronology on Carson's &amp; Moo's dating recommendations and arguments in their survey of the New Testament. This approach places me squarely in the "earlier" camp of New Testament authorship. But even if you don't agree with the chronology I use, I hope that you will find value here. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Thu, 31 Aug 2023 12:08:37 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/29f89cc8/6b056bb5.mp3" length="18382307" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1145</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>I'm starting a new series about the development of Christian thought by reading through the New Testament chronologically by publishing date. I know that there is much disagreement amongst scholars about these dates, but I don't think we should let that deter us. I have made the decision to base my chronology on Carson's &amp; Moo's dating recommendations and arguments in their survey of the New Testament. This approach places me squarely in the "earlier" camp of New Testament authorship. But even if you don't agree with the chronology I use, I hope that you will find value here. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Christian, doctrine, chronology, links, Church, discipleship</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Biblical Translation and Interpretation: Part 2</title>
      <itunes:episode>36</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>36</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Biblical Translation and Interpretation: Part 2</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">176c0b4c-249d-4e42-96a2-27e61dab40e1</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d6625bbd</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>In Part 2 we will take a brief look at the Hebrew and Greek source material for the Old and New Testaments.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>In Part 2 we will take a brief look at the Hebrew and Greek source material for the Old and New Testaments.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 14 Aug 2023 16:47:56 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d6625bbd/d43d699c.mp3" length="58348818" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>3643</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>In Part 2 we will take a brief look at the Hebrew and Greek source material for the Old and New Testaments.</p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/d6625bbd/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Biblical Translation and Interpretation: The Good, The Bad, &amp; The Ugly (Part 1)</title>
      <itunes:episode>35</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>35</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Biblical Translation and Interpretation: The Good, The Bad, &amp; The Ugly (Part 1)</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">914d39cc-8dc4-49d5-bb5a-d123a356230e</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/9b26eff9</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is the first part of a class on Bible interpretation and translations. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is the first part of a class on Bible interpretation and translations. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 14 Aug 2023 16:40:39 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/9b26eff9/6ed6e07c.mp3" length="55464899" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>3463</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>
        <![CDATA[<p>This is the first part of a class on Bible interpretation and translations. </p>]]>
      </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:keywords>Bible, translation, interpretation, textual, criticism</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
      <podcast:transcript url="https://share.transistor.fm/s/9b26eff9/transcript.txt" type="text/plain"/>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>A Baptism of Repentance</title>
      <itunes:episode>34</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>34</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>A Baptism of Repentance</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">abe17658-4a5f-4142-ba91-ab3c8d9968cd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/fd17d4de</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[When the crowd hears John the Baptist warn that God was about ready to cut everyone off, "that the ax was at the root," they do what many of us do: They panic and try to find out what they need to do to stave off their imminent demise. Note that instead of saying, "Nothing," like Jesus does to Nicodemus who asks the Lord what he can do, John begins to tell the people how they can begin to repent.]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[When the crowd hears John the Baptist warn that God was about ready to cut everyone off, "that the ax was at the root," they do what many of us do: They panic and try to find out what they need to do to stave off their imminent demise. Note that instead of saying, "Nothing," like Jesus does to Nicodemus who asks the Lord what he can do, John begins to tell the people how they can begin to repent.]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 11 Jan 2022 13:36:23 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/fd17d4de/0f3cff3b.mp3" length="28529538" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1188</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>When the crowd hears John the Baptist warn that God was about ready to cut everyone off, "that the ax was at the root," they do what many of us do: They panic and try to find out what they need to do to stave off their imminent demise. Note that instead of saying, "Nothing," like Jesus does to Nicodemus who asks the Lord what he can do, John begins to tell the people how they can begin to repent.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>When the crowd hears John the Baptist warn that God was about ready to cut everyone off, "that the ax was at the root," they do what many of us do: They panic and try to find out what they need to do to stave off their imminent demise. Note that instead o</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>One Thing at a Time</title>
      <itunes:episode>33</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>33</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>One Thing at a Time</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">5c799cda-611e-418e-88f2-8b72629ade21</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7c39c543</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[I take a brief look at Mark 8 and Jesus' rebuke of Peter. Sorry if it's a bit rambling, but sometimes you just gotta say it.  ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[I take a brief look at Mark 8 and Jesus' rebuke of Peter. Sorry if it's a bit rambling, but sometimes you just gotta say it.  ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 15 Dec 2021 15:37:20 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7c39c543/ab061b14.mp3" length="21256494" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1328</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>I take a brief look at Mark 8 and Jesus' rebuke of Peter. Sorry if it's a bit rambling, but sometimes you just gotta say it.  </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>I take a brief look at Mark 8 and Jesus' rebuke of Peter. Sorry if it's a bit rambling, but sometimes you just gotta say it.  </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Welcome Back!</title>
      <itunes:episode>32</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>32</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Welcome Back!</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">19159769-6ca8-496f-a680-54db96e452e5</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/15a194b9</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[I'm doing my best to start back on a committed publication schedule, and I think that Christ the King/Reign of Christ Sunday is a good week to start. I hope that you find this episode a blessing. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[I'm doing my best to start back on a committed publication schedule, and I think that Christ the King/Reign of Christ Sunday is a good week to start. I hope that you find this episode a blessing. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 30 Nov 2021 11:56:52 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/15a194b9/400988fa.mp3" length="24430049" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1525</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>I'm doing my best to start back on a committed publication schedule, and I think that Christ the King/Reign of Christ Sunday is a good week to start. I hope that you find this episode a blessing. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>I'm doing my best to start back on a committed publication schedule, and I think that Christ the King/Reign of Christ Sunday is a good week to start. I hope that you find this episode a blessing. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>True Rest</title>
      <itunes:episode>31</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>31</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>True Rest</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">824e8bf9-1836-40eb-a69c-35bf8555f7db</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a8cc0708</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>31 October 2020<br></strong><br></p><p><em>As he was passing through a field of grain on the sabbath, his disciples began to make a path while picking the heads of grain. At this, the Pharisees said to him, “Look, why are they doing what is unlawful on the sabbath?” He said to them, “Have you never read what David did when he was in need and he and his companions were hungry? How he went into the house of God when Abiathar was high priest and ate the bread of offering that only the priests could lawfully eat, AND shared it with his companions?” Then he said to them, “The sabbath was made for humans, not humans for the sabbath. That is why the Son of Man is lord even of the sabbath.” (Mark 2:23-28)<br></em><br></p><p>In chapter 19, Job vocalizes to his friends his need for rest: rest from his pursuer—that would be God—rest from his pain and torment, from his isolation and estrangement, and, yes, rest even from his friends: “How long will <strong><em>you</em></strong> afflict my spirit, grind me down with words,” he asks at the very beginning. Have you ever given or received something that was meant to be helpful only to find that it had made things worse? If you recall, on Thursday’s podcast we looked at hopelessness and its effect on our choices and actions, and here in chapter 19, since Job sees no relief in this life he longs to just be done with it all: There is no use in even trying. </p><p>In funerary rites across the vast range of denominations and traditions, mourners have for millennia heard these five words: <em>They rest from their labors </em>(or variations thereof). It is the comforting thought that after the hard work of living, that the faithful will enter into the peace of God’s presence. I grew up visiting quite a few churches travelling with my dad’s Southern Gospel quartet. One of the things that I would do during their set—since I’d had heard it many times—is thumb through the hymnals in the pews. (You can learn a lot about what a church believes by what it sings.) During this long-term, highly unscientific study, I usually discovered page-after-page of songs of longing—not longing for lost love or the return of a sweetheart but one for rest, for a time when we may “shake this earthly coil” and all the suffering that it entails. It’s a longing to be with lost friends and family, to be in a place of peace and not war, a place of comfort and not strife. “Sometimes you want to go…” It is a longing for sabbath rest. Job says:</p><p><em>As for me, I know that my vindicator lives, and that he will at last stand forth upon the dust. This will happen when my skin has been stripped off, and from my flesh I will see God: I will see for myself, my own eyes, not another’s, will behold him: my inmost being is consumed with longing. (Job 19:25-27)<br></em><br></p><p>But when we consider Jesus’ final word’s to the Pharisee’s in our reading from Mark, is this something that we have to wait to receive, or is it available to us now?</p><p>“…the sabbath is made for humans, not humans for the sabbath.”</p><p>Notice that Mark tells us that the disciples aren’t just on a meandering weekend stroll nor are they merely hungry; they are in the process of making a path, and more specifically, a path for and with Jesus. “They can’t do that,” the Pharisees declare. Jesus’ response, in typical fashion, is something that they can’t really oppose, if they’re being honest. He says, “When David was in the midst of God’s unfolding will and was having to flee from Saul because of this, he and his companions actually ate the holy bread reserved for the priests. I assume you realize that God didn’t strike David dead.” </p><p>There’s a saying that is applied almost exclusively to a person’s occupation: <em>Do what you love and you’ll never work a day in your life.</em> But what if this is not just about a job but has a much larger implication and a far deeper meaning? </p><p> “…the Son of Man is lord of the sabbath.”</p><p>Sabbath rest is not something that is to be achieved; rest from one’s labors is not an objective or a goal. The Son of Man is the purpose of sabbath; the Son of Man is over and through the sabbath; the Son of Man <em>is</em> the sabbath, because what is done for and with Christ Jesus is not labor. </p><p>Later in Job, we learn from Elihu that Job is at fault because he’s making this all about himself. Even the bulk of chapter 19 in Job can be summed up: “Woe is me.” Or as Patrick Steward says in a current commercial, “Do you want some cheese with your whine?” </p><p>If we accept what Paul says to the Athenians on Mars Hill in Acts 17 to be the truth, “…for in God we live and move and have our being,” then why can’t our rest, our sabbath, be found in every moment of our lives, no matter what we are—or aren’t—doing, since Christ, who is our sabbath, resides with us as we live out our calling. Amen. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><strong>31 October 2020<br></strong><br></p><p><em>As he was passing through a field of grain on the sabbath, his disciples began to make a path while picking the heads of grain. At this, the Pharisees said to him, “Look, why are they doing what is unlawful on the sabbath?” He said to them, “Have you never read what David did when he was in need and he and his companions were hungry? How he went into the house of God when Abiathar was high priest and ate the bread of offering that only the priests could lawfully eat, AND shared it with his companions?” Then he said to them, “The sabbath was made for humans, not humans for the sabbath. That is why the Son of Man is lord even of the sabbath.” (Mark 2:23-28)<br></em><br></p><p>In chapter 19, Job vocalizes to his friends his need for rest: rest from his pursuer—that would be God—rest from his pain and torment, from his isolation and estrangement, and, yes, rest even from his friends: “How long will <strong><em>you</em></strong> afflict my spirit, grind me down with words,” he asks at the very beginning. Have you ever given or received something that was meant to be helpful only to find that it had made things worse? If you recall, on Thursday’s podcast we looked at hopelessness and its effect on our choices and actions, and here in chapter 19, since Job sees no relief in this life he longs to just be done with it all: There is no use in even trying. </p><p>In funerary rites across the vast range of denominations and traditions, mourners have for millennia heard these five words: <em>They rest from their labors </em>(or variations thereof). It is the comforting thought that after the hard work of living, that the faithful will enter into the peace of God’s presence. I grew up visiting quite a few churches travelling with my dad’s Southern Gospel quartet. One of the things that I would do during their set—since I’d had heard it many times—is thumb through the hymnals in the pews. (You can learn a lot about what a church believes by what it sings.) During this long-term, highly unscientific study, I usually discovered page-after-page of songs of longing—not longing for lost love or the return of a sweetheart but one for rest, for a time when we may “shake this earthly coil” and all the suffering that it entails. It’s a longing to be with lost friends and family, to be in a place of peace and not war, a place of comfort and not strife. “Sometimes you want to go…” It is a longing for sabbath rest. Job says:</p><p><em>As for me, I know that my vindicator lives, and that he will at last stand forth upon the dust. This will happen when my skin has been stripped off, and from my flesh I will see God: I will see for myself, my own eyes, not another’s, will behold him: my inmost being is consumed with longing. (Job 19:25-27)<br></em><br></p><p>But when we consider Jesus’ final word’s to the Pharisee’s in our reading from Mark, is this something that we have to wait to receive, or is it available to us now?</p><p>“…the sabbath is made for humans, not humans for the sabbath.”</p><p>Notice that Mark tells us that the disciples aren’t just on a meandering weekend stroll nor are they merely hungry; they are in the process of making a path, and more specifically, a path for and with Jesus. “They can’t do that,” the Pharisees declare. Jesus’ response, in typical fashion, is something that they can’t really oppose, if they’re being honest. He says, “When David was in the midst of God’s unfolding will and was having to flee from Saul because of this, he and his companions actually ate the holy bread reserved for the priests. I assume you realize that God didn’t strike David dead.” </p><p>There’s a saying that is applied almost exclusively to a person’s occupation: <em>Do what you love and you’ll never work a day in your life.</em> But what if this is not just about a job but has a much larger implication and a far deeper meaning? </p><p> “…the Son of Man is lord of the sabbath.”</p><p>Sabbath rest is not something that is to be achieved; rest from one’s labors is not an objective or a goal. The Son of Man is the purpose of sabbath; the Son of Man is over and through the sabbath; the Son of Man <em>is</em> the sabbath, because what is done for and with Christ Jesus is not labor. </p><p>Later in Job, we learn from Elihu that Job is at fault because he’s making this all about himself. Even the bulk of chapter 19 in Job can be summed up: “Woe is me.” Or as Patrick Steward says in a current commercial, “Do you want some cheese with your whine?” </p><p>If we accept what Paul says to the Athenians on Mars Hill in Acts 17 to be the truth, “…for in God we live and move and have our being,” then why can’t our rest, our sabbath, be found in every moment of our lives, no matter what we are—or aren’t—doing, since Christ, who is our sabbath, resides with us as we live out our calling. Amen. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 09 Dec 2020 09:37:11 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a8cc0708/55c2220b.mp3" length="12810840" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>532</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Job 19 &amp;amp; Mark 1-2</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Job 19 &amp;amp; Mark 1-2</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>sabbath, rest. Lord, Job</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Standing in the Gap</title>
      <itunes:episode>30</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>30</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Standing in the Gap</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">0004fae4-21a2-4a3f-99bc-81abeeffbc18</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/dee2fd46</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Bildad’s Second Speech. 1 Then Bildad the Shuhite answered and said:</p><p>2 When will you put an end to words?<br>     Reflect, and then we can have discussion.<br> 3 Why are we accounted like beasts,<br>     equal to them in your sight?<br> 4 You who tear yourself in your anger—<br>     shall the earth be neglected on your account<br>     or the rock be moved out of its place?<br> 5 Truly, the light of the wicked is extinguished;<br>     the flame of his fire casts no light.<br> 6 In his tent light is darkness;<br>     the lamp above him goes out.<br> 7 His vigorous steps are hemmed in,<br>     his own counsel casts him down.<br> 8 A net catches him by the feet,<br>     he wanders into a pitfall.<br> 9 A trap seizes him by the heel,<br>     a snare lays hold of him.<br> 10 A noose is hidden for him on the ground,<br>     a netting for him on the path.<br> 11 On every side terrors frighten him;<br>     they harry him at each step.<br> 12 His strength is famished,<br>     disaster is ready at his side,<br> 13 His skin is eaten to the limbs,<br>     the firstborn of Death[<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=job+18&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-15357a">a</a>] eats his limbs.<br> 14 He is plucked from the security of his tent;<br>     and marched off to the king of terrors.[<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=job+18&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-15358b">b</a>]<br> 15 Fire lodges in his tent,<br>     over his abode brimstone is scattered.<br> 16 Below, his roots dry up,<br>     and above, his branches wither.<br> 17 His memory perishes from the earth,<br>     and he has no name in the countryside.<br> 18 He is driven from light into darkness,<br>     and banished from the world.<br> 19 He has neither offshoot nor offspring among his people,<br>     no survivor where once he dwelt.<br> 20 Those who come after shall be appalled at his fate;<br>     those who went before are seized with horror.<br> 21 So is it then with the dwelling of the impious;<br>     such is the place of the one who does not know God!</p><p> </p><p>Bildad’s second speech trying to, in his way, save his suffering friend, Job. It is a plea for Job to reflect on his sins, admit to them, and stop trying to justify himself. </p><p><em>When will you put an end to words? Reflect, and then we can have a discussion.(2) <br></em><br></p><p>Bildad goes on to spare no detail in his description of the fate of those who stand apart from God; or should we say fall apart from God. Of course, we already know that his judgement of Job’s condition, like Zophar’s and Eliphaz’s, is faulty and based on a skewed and incomplete knowledge of God. But although this fate does not belong to Job, it is, nevertheless, worthy of consideration and does apply to those who are cut off from God: ever present danger, fear, traps, weakness, isolation, futility, and the list goes on. What a wonderful thing that through the good news of Jesus Christ we have been adopted into God’s people. </p><p><strong><br>The Lord’s Wonders at the Exodus<br></strong><br></p><p>1 When Israel came forth from Egypt,<br>     the house of Jacob from an alien people,<br> 2 Judah became God’s sanctuary,<br>     Israel, God’s domain.<br> 3 [<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=psalm+114&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-17956b">b</a>]The sea saw and fled;<br>     the Jordan turned back.<br> 4 The mountains skipped like rams;<br>     the hills, like lambs.<br> 5 Why was it, sea, that you fled?<br>     Jordan, that you turned back?<br> 6 Mountains, that you skipped like rams?<br>     You hills, like lambs?<br> 7 Tremble, earth, before the Lord,<br>     before the God of Jacob,<br> 8 [<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=psalm+114&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-17961c">c</a>]Who turned the rock into pools of water,<br>     flint into a flowing spring.</p><p> </p><p>Psalm 114 reminds us that God moved the earth and the waters for Israel, to free them from those fears described by Bildad. The psalm tells us why God has done all of this, for “Israel [is] God’s domain,” (2) so in them is found the kingdom. For with God, there is nothing to fear. This is reiterated in the final two chapters of Acts, as Paul faces both storms and a shipwreck as he journeys to Rome in response to the Lord’s call on his life. In the midst of the storms, as panic has begun to set in and cargo has started finding its way into the sea, Paul says everyone, </p><p><em>I urge you now to keep up your courage; not one of you will be lost, only the ship. For last night an angel of the God whom I belong and whom I serve stood by me and said, “Do not be afraid, Paul. You are destined to stand before Caesar; and behold, for your sake, God has granted safety to all who are sailing with you.’ Therefore [Paul says], keep up your courage; I trust in God that it will turn out as I have been told. We are destined to run aground on some island. (27:22-26)<br></em><br></p><p>Hymn: Be Strong in the LORD. </p><p>The Reader’s Digest version is this: Through it all (yet another hymn), Paul proves that Bildad is not talking about him. These storms and the deadly calamity that would have claimed all of their lives under different circumstances, in fact, actually save them and save all those that have been entrusted to Publius on Malta. Oh yeah, God wouldn’t even let a snake kill Paul. He goes on to spend two years in Rome, sharing the gospel with both Jews and Gentiles. </p><p>Now that that is out of the way, consider for a moment Paul’s encouragement to those on their sinking boat, examine what he does following them, and ask yourself what all of this means for us, for Christ’s apostles in the world today. </p><p>“God has granted safety to all who are travelling with you.” Why would God do this? Couldn’t and angel of the LORD have swooped down and carried the apostle all the way to Rome? Yet one doesn’t. Couldn’t the ship have been spared if they had just thrown some people on the dinghy? It would have lightened the load; probably a more sensible option than to have thrown all your wheat overboard. Why does God spare them from the chaos, and why would Paul prevent anyone from attempting to escape to safety? Let’s call it, vicarious blessing for now.</p><p>Why would God do this? Paul is the anti-Jonah, that’s why. He is responding to God’s command to head west by heading west. Christ told him that he wanted him in Rome, and Paul is going to let nothing stand in his way of getting to Rome, even a little thing like a shipwreck: which, by the way, brought healing and the gospel to the Maltese. But before their arrival on the island, Paul does two extraordinary things: He refuses to lose even one by cutting loose the dinghy, and he shares communion with them—he places a boatload of Gentiles and foreigners around the table with Christ. And not one of them is lost. </p><p>Great, but you said that this has something to do with us…Let me preface this with the fact that I was once asked what color the sky was in my world. But let me also say that I believe that what is impossible for us is possible for God. </p><p>Turn on the tv or log onto the internet; what do you see? How do you feel when you think about the state of the world, of the countr...</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Bildad’s Second Speech. 1 Then Bildad the Shuhite answered and said:</p><p>2 When will you put an end to words?<br>     Reflect, and then we can have discussion.<br> 3 Why are we accounted like beasts,<br>     equal to them in your sight?<br> 4 You who tear yourself in your anger—<br>     shall the earth be neglected on your account<br>     or the rock be moved out of its place?<br> 5 Truly, the light of the wicked is extinguished;<br>     the flame of his fire casts no light.<br> 6 In his tent light is darkness;<br>     the lamp above him goes out.<br> 7 His vigorous steps are hemmed in,<br>     his own counsel casts him down.<br> 8 A net catches him by the feet,<br>     he wanders into a pitfall.<br> 9 A trap seizes him by the heel,<br>     a snare lays hold of him.<br> 10 A noose is hidden for him on the ground,<br>     a netting for him on the path.<br> 11 On every side terrors frighten him;<br>     they harry him at each step.<br> 12 His strength is famished,<br>     disaster is ready at his side,<br> 13 His skin is eaten to the limbs,<br>     the firstborn of Death[<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=job+18&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-15357a">a</a>] eats his limbs.<br> 14 He is plucked from the security of his tent;<br>     and marched off to the king of terrors.[<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=job+18&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-15358b">b</a>]<br> 15 Fire lodges in his tent,<br>     over his abode brimstone is scattered.<br> 16 Below, his roots dry up,<br>     and above, his branches wither.<br> 17 His memory perishes from the earth,<br>     and he has no name in the countryside.<br> 18 He is driven from light into darkness,<br>     and banished from the world.<br> 19 He has neither offshoot nor offspring among his people,<br>     no survivor where once he dwelt.<br> 20 Those who come after shall be appalled at his fate;<br>     those who went before are seized with horror.<br> 21 So is it then with the dwelling of the impious;<br>     such is the place of the one who does not know God!</p><p> </p><p>Bildad’s second speech trying to, in his way, save his suffering friend, Job. It is a plea for Job to reflect on his sins, admit to them, and stop trying to justify himself. </p><p><em>When will you put an end to words? Reflect, and then we can have a discussion.(2) <br></em><br></p><p>Bildad goes on to spare no detail in his description of the fate of those who stand apart from God; or should we say fall apart from God. Of course, we already know that his judgement of Job’s condition, like Zophar’s and Eliphaz’s, is faulty and based on a skewed and incomplete knowledge of God. But although this fate does not belong to Job, it is, nevertheless, worthy of consideration and does apply to those who are cut off from God: ever present danger, fear, traps, weakness, isolation, futility, and the list goes on. What a wonderful thing that through the good news of Jesus Christ we have been adopted into God’s people. </p><p><strong><br>The Lord’s Wonders at the Exodus<br></strong><br></p><p>1 When Israel came forth from Egypt,<br>     the house of Jacob from an alien people,<br> 2 Judah became God’s sanctuary,<br>     Israel, God’s domain.<br> 3 [<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=psalm+114&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-17956b">b</a>]The sea saw and fled;<br>     the Jordan turned back.<br> 4 The mountains skipped like rams;<br>     the hills, like lambs.<br> 5 Why was it, sea, that you fled?<br>     Jordan, that you turned back?<br> 6 Mountains, that you skipped like rams?<br>     You hills, like lambs?<br> 7 Tremble, earth, before the Lord,<br>     before the God of Jacob,<br> 8 [<a href="https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=psalm+114&amp;version=NABRE#fen-NABRE-17961c">c</a>]Who turned the rock into pools of water,<br>     flint into a flowing spring.</p><p> </p><p>Psalm 114 reminds us that God moved the earth and the waters for Israel, to free them from those fears described by Bildad. The psalm tells us why God has done all of this, for “Israel [is] God’s domain,” (2) so in them is found the kingdom. For with God, there is nothing to fear. This is reiterated in the final two chapters of Acts, as Paul faces both storms and a shipwreck as he journeys to Rome in response to the Lord’s call on his life. In the midst of the storms, as panic has begun to set in and cargo has started finding its way into the sea, Paul says everyone, </p><p><em>I urge you now to keep up your courage; not one of you will be lost, only the ship. For last night an angel of the God whom I belong and whom I serve stood by me and said, “Do not be afraid, Paul. You are destined to stand before Caesar; and behold, for your sake, God has granted safety to all who are sailing with you.’ Therefore [Paul says], keep up your courage; I trust in God that it will turn out as I have been told. We are destined to run aground on some island. (27:22-26)<br></em><br></p><p>Hymn: Be Strong in the LORD. </p><p>The Reader’s Digest version is this: Through it all (yet another hymn), Paul proves that Bildad is not talking about him. These storms and the deadly calamity that would have claimed all of their lives under different circumstances, in fact, actually save them and save all those that have been entrusted to Publius on Malta. Oh yeah, God wouldn’t even let a snake kill Paul. He goes on to spend two years in Rome, sharing the gospel with both Jews and Gentiles. </p><p>Now that that is out of the way, consider for a moment Paul’s encouragement to those on their sinking boat, examine what he does following them, and ask yourself what all of this means for us, for Christ’s apostles in the world today. </p><p>“God has granted safety to all who are travelling with you.” Why would God do this? Couldn’t and angel of the LORD have swooped down and carried the apostle all the way to Rome? Yet one doesn’t. Couldn’t the ship have been spared if they had just thrown some people on the dinghy? It would have lightened the load; probably a more sensible option than to have thrown all your wheat overboard. Why does God spare them from the chaos, and why would Paul prevent anyone from attempting to escape to safety? Let’s call it, vicarious blessing for now.</p><p>Why would God do this? Paul is the anti-Jonah, that’s why. He is responding to God’s command to head west by heading west. Christ told him that he wanted him in Rome, and Paul is going to let nothing stand in his way of getting to Rome, even a little thing like a shipwreck: which, by the way, brought healing and the gospel to the Maltese. But before their arrival on the island, Paul does two extraordinary things: He refuses to lose even one by cutting loose the dinghy, and he shares communion with them—he places a boatload of Gentiles and foreigners around the table with Christ. And not one of them is lost. </p><p>Great, but you said that this has something to do with us…Let me preface this with the fact that I was once asked what color the sky was in my world. But let me also say that I believe that what is impossible for us is possible for God. </p><p>Turn on the tv or log onto the internet; what do you see? How do you feel when you think about the state of the world, of the countr...</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 09 Dec 2020 09:32:39 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/dee2fd46/5bfc5272.mp3" length="17492216" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>727</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Job 18; Psalm 114; Acts 24-26</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Job 18; Psalm 114; Acts 24-26</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>carrying discipleship</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Just End It Already</title>
      <itunes:episode>29</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>29</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Just End It Already</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">79509faa-d957-4684-856d-3737a56b8a05</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/e6322adb</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>My spirit is broken, my days finished, my burial is at hand. (Job 17:1)<br></em><br></p><p>With COVID, politics, the economy, civic unrest, and uncertainly even in Christ’s Church, Job would surely find many kindred spirits in today’s world. Perhaps this bleak outlook contributes to our tendency to overreact. See yesterday’s podcast for more on that. So why not bring a gun to a knife fight if we’ve got nothing to lose? Or maybe if we push the others out of the boat, it can stay afloat just long enough for us to get rescued. This is the active side of Job’s hopelessness, of course, but there’s a passive one that we are familiar with, too. If our days are finished, then why bother at all. In the midst of his speech, Job has gone from anger to despondency in the blink of an eye, so why not believe that things can move in the opposite direction. </p><p>If I’m being honest, more times than I care to admit I have walked hand-in-hand with Job here in 17—not the mockers and provocateurs part—but the: <em>If my only hope is dwelling in Sheol, and spreading my couch in darkness. If I am to say to the pit, “You are my father,” and to the worm “my mother,” “my sister, where then is my hope, my happiness, who can see it? Will they descend with me to Sheol? Shall we go down together into the dust? (13-16) </em>part. Eeyore and Droopy were two of my childhood Muses. In fact, I have a political campaign window sticker on my car telling the world that I plan to vote next week for the Giant Meteor. Its campaign slogan is “Just End It Already.” I have it on my car’s window to maybe bring someone a chuckle—we can take ourselves a bit too seriously today—but sometimes I’m afraid there might be a kernel of desire lurking in the heart for Giant Meteor to win. </p><p>In today’s reading from Acts, Paul, like Job, finds himself surrounded by his enemies. We’re told in Acts 24 that the high priest, an advocate, and some elders prosecuted Paul before the Roman governor, Felix. Paul defends himself with the truth of the gospel and his calling; he does not lose hope; he does not attack and believes that there is hope—hope that the promise of Christ will be fulfilled. </p><p>Prior to his trial, before his to Caesarea, Paul had had an encounter with the risen Lord and was told, “Take courage. For just as you have born witness to my cause in Jerusalem, so you must also bear witness in Rome.” (23:11) This hope could explain why Paul refused to pay the governor a bribe following his first trial and what prompted his appeal to Caesar. The apostle, in fact, uses this as an opportunity to, yet again, declare the gospel both to Festus, the next governor and to King Herod Agrippa. Their final exchange is priceless. </p><p><em>The Agrippa said to Paul, “You will soon persuade me to play the Christian.” Paul replied, “I would pray to God that sooner or later not only you but all who listen to me today might become as I am except for these chains.” (26:28-29)<br></em><br></p><p>I remember the first time I that I read these chapters. I recall thinking, Paul, you should have kept your mouth shut and Agrippa would have ended your imprisonment: The king even says that he would have. Why not just pay the bribe or just ask? It’s obvious that Felix wants to let you go. But this isn’t hope, it’s maneuvering. It’s making the best of the situation for survival. It’s wits, savvy, and the silken tongue. There is no doubt that the apostle could have gotten out of this mess, found a way to be released, but that would not be trusting in God—it would, rather, have been for Paul’s benefit. </p><p>No. It is hope that allows Paul to keep his calling and to trust that his ministry will move from Judea to Rome, the center of his world. Hope is his choice, as it should be ours. Paul places his in God’s Spirit and not in his own ability to work a situation for his or another’s benefit. </p><p>Hope allows Paul to look beyond, to find meaning in midst of apparent chaos, to find meaning in the good new that Christ has died for the love all and that God’s Spirit can claim anyone. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>My spirit is broken, my days finished, my burial is at hand. (Job 17:1)<br></em><br></p><p>With COVID, politics, the economy, civic unrest, and uncertainly even in Christ’s Church, Job would surely find many kindred spirits in today’s world. Perhaps this bleak outlook contributes to our tendency to overreact. See yesterday’s podcast for more on that. So why not bring a gun to a knife fight if we’ve got nothing to lose? Or maybe if we push the others out of the boat, it can stay afloat just long enough for us to get rescued. This is the active side of Job’s hopelessness, of course, but there’s a passive one that we are familiar with, too. If our days are finished, then why bother at all. In the midst of his speech, Job has gone from anger to despondency in the blink of an eye, so why not believe that things can move in the opposite direction. </p><p>If I’m being honest, more times than I care to admit I have walked hand-in-hand with Job here in 17—not the mockers and provocateurs part—but the: <em>If my only hope is dwelling in Sheol, and spreading my couch in darkness. If I am to say to the pit, “You are my father,” and to the worm “my mother,” “my sister, where then is my hope, my happiness, who can see it? Will they descend with me to Sheol? Shall we go down together into the dust? (13-16) </em>part. Eeyore and Droopy were two of my childhood Muses. In fact, I have a political campaign window sticker on my car telling the world that I plan to vote next week for the Giant Meteor. Its campaign slogan is “Just End It Already.” I have it on my car’s window to maybe bring someone a chuckle—we can take ourselves a bit too seriously today—but sometimes I’m afraid there might be a kernel of desire lurking in the heart for Giant Meteor to win. </p><p>In today’s reading from Acts, Paul, like Job, finds himself surrounded by his enemies. We’re told in Acts 24 that the high priest, an advocate, and some elders prosecuted Paul before the Roman governor, Felix. Paul defends himself with the truth of the gospel and his calling; he does not lose hope; he does not attack and believes that there is hope—hope that the promise of Christ will be fulfilled. </p><p>Prior to his trial, before his to Caesarea, Paul had had an encounter with the risen Lord and was told, “Take courage. For just as you have born witness to my cause in Jerusalem, so you must also bear witness in Rome.” (23:11) This hope could explain why Paul refused to pay the governor a bribe following his first trial and what prompted his appeal to Caesar. The apostle, in fact, uses this as an opportunity to, yet again, declare the gospel both to Festus, the next governor and to King Herod Agrippa. Their final exchange is priceless. </p><p><em>The Agrippa said to Paul, “You will soon persuade me to play the Christian.” Paul replied, “I would pray to God that sooner or later not only you but all who listen to me today might become as I am except for these chains.” (26:28-29)<br></em><br></p><p>I remember the first time I that I read these chapters. I recall thinking, Paul, you should have kept your mouth shut and Agrippa would have ended your imprisonment: The king even says that he would have. Why not just pay the bribe or just ask? It’s obvious that Felix wants to let you go. But this isn’t hope, it’s maneuvering. It’s making the best of the situation for survival. It’s wits, savvy, and the silken tongue. There is no doubt that the apostle could have gotten out of this mess, found a way to be released, but that would not be trusting in God—it would, rather, have been for Paul’s benefit. </p><p>No. It is hope that allows Paul to keep his calling and to trust that his ministry will move from Judea to Rome, the center of his world. Hope is his choice, as it should be ours. Paul places his in God’s Spirit and not in his own ability to work a situation for his or another’s benefit. </p><p>Hope allows Paul to look beyond, to find meaning in midst of apparent chaos, to find meaning in the good new that Christ has died for the love all and that God’s Spirit can claim anyone. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Thu, 12 Nov 2020 13:20:27 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/e6322adb/8d187294.mp3" length="11242243" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>467</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Job 17 &amp;amp; Acts 24-26</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Job 17 &amp;amp; Acts 24-26</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>Job, Paul, Acts</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Like a Bridge...</title>
      <itunes:episode>28</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>28</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Like a Bridge...</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">8553d33c-ca1c-494d-905b-58acfbda30dd</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/6b0f46c1</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>I have three quick questions: When was the last time someone got you angry, really hot under the collar? Or when was the last time a situation nearly got the best of you—or did it get the best of you—and why do you think this happened? And lastly: Were your reactions justified? If our readings today are about anything, I think it is safe to assume that they are about how we tend to react to others.  </p><p>Yesterday, we looked at Eliphaz’s second round of advice to his friend Job. Of course, his delivery was very questionable: a bit judgey and condescending, but, if you recall, I did say that it wasn’t entirely devoid of merit, since Eliphaz could have simply walked away after the first round of advice fell on deaf ears: No. He sticks with it—perhaps because he really wants what is best for Job; we’ve got to wait until Job chapter 32 to learn that this is quite possibly true, since Elihu—the youngster of the bunch—is mad at Eliphaz because he doesn’t condemn Job. He’s also made at Job for thinking that he is right and not God—but I’m sure you’ll hear more on this later.  </p><p>Chapter 16 marks Job’s fourth reply and his rebuttal of Eliphaz’s second speech. We don’t have to stretch the imagination much to ascertain how Job takes this advice—as indicated by his choice of words: “troublesome comforters,” windy words,” “What sickness makes you rattle on?” (3) and “My friends it is who wrong me.” (20) They are “impious” and “wicked”—and these are his friend. And then Job lashes out at God, who has “given [Job] over…set [him] up as a target…pierces his side without mercy,” etc. Chapter 16 leaves little doubt how Job receives this word and explains Elihu’s later anger. <br> </p><p>Of course, what Job faces is in a way unique. All that had led up to this chapter had occurred for a specific reason—and carried a cosmic, universal impact—like Adam and Eve making their fateful decision. Job is a story about blessing, salvation, and the nature of God and of all flesh. In Acts 21-23, on the other hand, we get to see the real-world effects of overreaction: violence, uncertainty, pain, and confusion.  </p><p>Just as in Philippi, Paul’s presence causes such a negative reaction that the Roman authority must to respond. We also discover in today’s reading that anyone—and anything—can contribute to the chaos. One week after his arrival in Jerusalem, “Jews from the province of Asia” discover that Paul is in the city. His mere presence causes them to stir up a mob against him, a mob that would have surely killed him if it were not for the Romans. Again in chapter 22, the mob and its leaders react violently when Paul includes the Gentiles in God’s family. In response to this and to his credit, Claudius Lysias, the cohort’s commander, is able to accomplish what his peers in Philippi could not: He doesn’t overreact. Well, to be fair, he almost does at the end of chapter 22 when he sends Paul off for a pre-interrogation, Roman beating; but after reversing this decision the Roman commander seems to take a breath before making any subsequent decision—weighing Paul’s rights as a Roman against maintaining order against any dissatisfaction among the religious elites and the people.  </p><p>In chapter 21, he doesn’t simply react to the mob. Sure, he arrests Paul, but before making an example of the apostle, he seeks to understand the cause of the fuss. In the next chapter the commander then tries to defuse any future problem by giving Paul and the others a chance to work it out. Of course, when this goes sideways, he almost overreacts. Chapter 23 has Claudius Lysias essentially trying one more time to get to the bottom of things and to smooth this situation out: Paul’s deflection of bringing up the resurrection and causing the Sanhedrin to fall into chaos didn’t help matters; in fact, it made them worse, because from this is hatched the plot to kill the apostle. Lysias’ final decision to transfer Paul out of the city to Caesarea follows this choice to listen to a child as opposed to do the leaders of the people.  </p><p>Our lives today are hemmed in on all sides by trouble, opposing beliefs, and even those who would seek to do us harm. No matter our position, we are encouraged to take offense and to act as the aggrieve in any confrontation—even if we’re the ones who have instigated it. In any case, our reaction to others will invariable impact more lives than just our own, and our reaction will reflect upon others, too. It’s funny how Claudius Lysias appears to be Luke’s example to any Christian who wants to know how deal with others in our topsy-turvy world.  </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>I have three quick questions: When was the last time someone got you angry, really hot under the collar? Or when was the last time a situation nearly got the best of you—or did it get the best of you—and why do you think this happened? And lastly: Were your reactions justified? If our readings today are about anything, I think it is safe to assume that they are about how we tend to react to others.  </p><p>Yesterday, we looked at Eliphaz’s second round of advice to his friend Job. Of course, his delivery was very questionable: a bit judgey and condescending, but, if you recall, I did say that it wasn’t entirely devoid of merit, since Eliphaz could have simply walked away after the first round of advice fell on deaf ears: No. He sticks with it—perhaps because he really wants what is best for Job; we’ve got to wait until Job chapter 32 to learn that this is quite possibly true, since Elihu—the youngster of the bunch—is mad at Eliphaz because he doesn’t condemn Job. He’s also made at Job for thinking that he is right and not God—but I’m sure you’ll hear more on this later.  </p><p>Chapter 16 marks Job’s fourth reply and his rebuttal of Eliphaz’s second speech. We don’t have to stretch the imagination much to ascertain how Job takes this advice—as indicated by his choice of words: “troublesome comforters,” windy words,” “What sickness makes you rattle on?” (3) and “My friends it is who wrong me.” (20) They are “impious” and “wicked”—and these are his friend. And then Job lashes out at God, who has “given [Job] over…set [him] up as a target…pierces his side without mercy,” etc. Chapter 16 leaves little doubt how Job receives this word and explains Elihu’s later anger. <br> </p><p>Of course, what Job faces is in a way unique. All that had led up to this chapter had occurred for a specific reason—and carried a cosmic, universal impact—like Adam and Eve making their fateful decision. Job is a story about blessing, salvation, and the nature of God and of all flesh. In Acts 21-23, on the other hand, we get to see the real-world effects of overreaction: violence, uncertainty, pain, and confusion.  </p><p>Just as in Philippi, Paul’s presence causes such a negative reaction that the Roman authority must to respond. We also discover in today’s reading that anyone—and anything—can contribute to the chaos. One week after his arrival in Jerusalem, “Jews from the province of Asia” discover that Paul is in the city. His mere presence causes them to stir up a mob against him, a mob that would have surely killed him if it were not for the Romans. Again in chapter 22, the mob and its leaders react violently when Paul includes the Gentiles in God’s family. In response to this and to his credit, Claudius Lysias, the cohort’s commander, is able to accomplish what his peers in Philippi could not: He doesn’t overreact. Well, to be fair, he almost does at the end of chapter 22 when he sends Paul off for a pre-interrogation, Roman beating; but after reversing this decision the Roman commander seems to take a breath before making any subsequent decision—weighing Paul’s rights as a Roman against maintaining order against any dissatisfaction among the religious elites and the people.  </p><p>In chapter 21, he doesn’t simply react to the mob. Sure, he arrests Paul, but before making an example of the apostle, he seeks to understand the cause of the fuss. In the next chapter the commander then tries to defuse any future problem by giving Paul and the others a chance to work it out. Of course, when this goes sideways, he almost overreacts. Chapter 23 has Claudius Lysias essentially trying one more time to get to the bottom of things and to smooth this situation out: Paul’s deflection of bringing up the resurrection and causing the Sanhedrin to fall into chaos didn’t help matters; in fact, it made them worse, because from this is hatched the plot to kill the apostle. Lysias’ final decision to transfer Paul out of the city to Caesarea follows this choice to listen to a child as opposed to do the leaders of the people.  </p><p>Our lives today are hemmed in on all sides by trouble, opposing beliefs, and even those who would seek to do us harm. No matter our position, we are encouraged to take offense and to act as the aggrieve in any confrontation—even if we’re the ones who have instigated it. In any case, our reaction to others will invariable impact more lives than just our own, and our reaction will reflect upon others, too. It’s funny how Claudius Lysias appears to be Luke’s example to any Christian who wants to know how deal with others in our topsy-turvy world.  </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Thu, 05 Nov 2020 10:26:42 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/6b0f46c1/215465bf.mp3" length="12366348" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>514</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Job 16 and Acts 21-23</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Job 16 and Acts 21-23</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Beating a Dead Horse</title>
      <itunes:episode>27</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>27</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Beating a Dead Horse</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">e03d3bb5-170b-49d7-a5e2-3492d85447d3</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a0ebda98</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>I will show you, if you listen to me; what I have seen, I will tell. (Job 15:17)<br></em><br></p><p>If there is, perhaps, a kernel of truth in what we find in Eliphaz’s second speech, this may be it; although its presence by no means straightens-out its generally skewed picture of Job nor its judgementalism. Nevertheless, there is something to be learned from verse seventeen, something that we members of God’s family, we members of the Church, have seemed to have forgotten. This truth isn’t found in the content of the Eliphaz’s speech but can be gleaned from his motivation. </p><p>Eliphaz is wrong about Job when he counts him as a scoffer—as wicked. We have known this from the very beginning—and we have the advantage of pondering Job’s meanings through the lens of the gospel; but Eliphaz has neither of these. He can only speak in accordance with what he has been taught and/or upon his experience. Regardless, when exhorting and teaching others, there is no need for condescension:</p><p><em>There are gray-haired old men among us, more advanced in years than your father, (10)<br></em><br></p><p>And we learn from God’s exchange with Job toward the end of the book that just because a person has had much experience, that doesn’t mean that they necessarily get it right. The point is, Eliphaz does appear to have Job’s best interests in mind, even when he seeks to do so while raising himself up. </p><p>Because of the busyness and anxiety of modern life—both in the world at large and also within a church in transition—there can develop the tendency to <em>trust</em> others to God, and it goes something like this: you’ve been given everything you need. So long and hope to see you in glory. Eliphaz and his friends—even though most of what they say isn’t the way to go—they don’t leave Job to his own after their first engagement. In fact, Job 15 is the beginning of the second cycle of speeches; they appear to be genuinely concerned with resolving Job’s situation. How easily they could have all thrown up their hands and walked away. </p><p>Take a moment and reflect upon you journey to and with Christ. For some of you this next part may be easy, and for others of you this task a bit more difficult: Who are the individuals that have had the greatest impact upon your faith and/or your discipleship? A safe assumption is that another person acting as God’s appeal, that’s how I think Paul puts it, helped you approach the throne of grace. And even though we’ve all had encounters with gurus and sages and learned much from them, the most impactful and life-changing parts of our faith have likely come through those who have shared their lives with us—from those who aren’t only sharing their wisdom. How does that saying go: “There’s ministry to others and then there’s ministry with others”? </p><p>In a recent bible study, we were taking a deep-dive into the parable of the good Samaritan. After several sessions I felt that it was time for us to wrap it up and move on to another parable when one of the participants asked, “Why does the Samaritan come back, since he says, ‘When I come back’? What’s Jesus’ point?” “I never thought about it,” I responded. “We’ll,” she said, “let’s think about it.” Earlier I had shared with the class my belief that every detail of Luke’s gospel has been shared for a reason—based on its opening verses explaining Luke’s motivation—so the question wasn’t totally unexpected, I guess. Watch what you say, I guess, is the point. </p><p>We came to the conclusion that the Samaritan’s future return to the inn means that the ministry God desires is a ministry that doesn’t end: It’s a relationship and not a one-and-done. We’re asked not to simply hand out bibles nor to just shake hands and welcome visitors—although these are important, no doubt—but we have been asked to return to the inn, to not leave well-enough alone. Afterall, just before sharing this parable Jesus tells the 70/72 to remain in the towns that will welcome them. </p><p>After spending years in Ephesus, growing and strengthening the church there, Paul departs the city for Macedonia and Greece. Circumstances eventually prompt the apostle to begin making his way back to Jerusalem, hoping to arrive there before Pentecost. To do this, he intentionally bypasses Ephesus and journeys to the town of Miletus, instead. How easy it would have been for Paul to not give a second thought to the Ephesians—after all, they got years of his life and ministry. How easy it would have been for him to say that they knew enough, had had enough encouragement. Of course, as you’ve read already, he doesn’t. Yes in 21:32 he commends them “to God and to the gracious word of his that can build” them up, but this closing word arises out of a shared life.  </p><p><em>In every way, I have shown you that by hard work of that sort we must help the weak, and keep in mind the words of the Lord Jesus who himself said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul shares with the Ephesians more than doctrine and the Samaritan provided with his neighbor with more than wine, oil, and money—even Eliphaz, misguided as he was, gave Job more than advice—each provides in the deepest hope that they can make a difference in the life of another. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>I will show you, if you listen to me; what I have seen, I will tell. (Job 15:17)<br></em><br></p><p>If there is, perhaps, a kernel of truth in what we find in Eliphaz’s second speech, this may be it; although its presence by no means straightens-out its generally skewed picture of Job nor its judgementalism. Nevertheless, there is something to be learned from verse seventeen, something that we members of God’s family, we members of the Church, have seemed to have forgotten. This truth isn’t found in the content of the Eliphaz’s speech but can be gleaned from his motivation. </p><p>Eliphaz is wrong about Job when he counts him as a scoffer—as wicked. We have known this from the very beginning—and we have the advantage of pondering Job’s meanings through the lens of the gospel; but Eliphaz has neither of these. He can only speak in accordance with what he has been taught and/or upon his experience. Regardless, when exhorting and teaching others, there is no need for condescension:</p><p><em>There are gray-haired old men among us, more advanced in years than your father, (10)<br></em><br></p><p>And we learn from God’s exchange with Job toward the end of the book that just because a person has had much experience, that doesn’t mean that they necessarily get it right. The point is, Eliphaz does appear to have Job’s best interests in mind, even when he seeks to do so while raising himself up. </p><p>Because of the busyness and anxiety of modern life—both in the world at large and also within a church in transition—there can develop the tendency to <em>trust</em> others to God, and it goes something like this: you’ve been given everything you need. So long and hope to see you in glory. Eliphaz and his friends—even though most of what they say isn’t the way to go—they don’t leave Job to his own after their first engagement. In fact, Job 15 is the beginning of the second cycle of speeches; they appear to be genuinely concerned with resolving Job’s situation. How easily they could have all thrown up their hands and walked away. </p><p>Take a moment and reflect upon you journey to and with Christ. For some of you this next part may be easy, and for others of you this task a bit more difficult: Who are the individuals that have had the greatest impact upon your faith and/or your discipleship? A safe assumption is that another person acting as God’s appeal, that’s how I think Paul puts it, helped you approach the throne of grace. And even though we’ve all had encounters with gurus and sages and learned much from them, the most impactful and life-changing parts of our faith have likely come through those who have shared their lives with us—from those who aren’t only sharing their wisdom. How does that saying go: “There’s ministry to others and then there’s ministry with others”? </p><p>In a recent bible study, we were taking a deep-dive into the parable of the good Samaritan. After several sessions I felt that it was time for us to wrap it up and move on to another parable when one of the participants asked, “Why does the Samaritan come back, since he says, ‘When I come back’? What’s Jesus’ point?” “I never thought about it,” I responded. “We’ll,” she said, “let’s think about it.” Earlier I had shared with the class my belief that every detail of Luke’s gospel has been shared for a reason—based on its opening verses explaining Luke’s motivation—so the question wasn’t totally unexpected, I guess. Watch what you say, I guess, is the point. </p><p>We came to the conclusion that the Samaritan’s future return to the inn means that the ministry God desires is a ministry that doesn’t end: It’s a relationship and not a one-and-done. We’re asked not to simply hand out bibles nor to just shake hands and welcome visitors—although these are important, no doubt—but we have been asked to return to the inn, to not leave well-enough alone. Afterall, just before sharing this parable Jesus tells the 70/72 to remain in the towns that will welcome them. </p><p>After spending years in Ephesus, growing and strengthening the church there, Paul departs the city for Macedonia and Greece. Circumstances eventually prompt the apostle to begin making his way back to Jerusalem, hoping to arrive there before Pentecost. To do this, he intentionally bypasses Ephesus and journeys to the town of Miletus, instead. How easy it would have been for Paul to not give a second thought to the Ephesians—after all, they got years of his life and ministry. How easy it would have been for him to say that they knew enough, had had enough encouragement. Of course, as you’ve read already, he doesn’t. Yes in 21:32 he commends them “to God and to the gracious word of his that can build” them up, but this closing word arises out of a shared life.  </p><p><em>In every way, I have shown you that by hard work of that sort we must help the weak, and keep in mind the words of the Lord Jesus who himself said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive.”<br></em><br></p><p>Paul shares with the Ephesians more than doctrine and the Samaritan provided with his neighbor with more than wine, oil, and money—even Eliphaz, misguided as he was, gave Job more than advice—each provides in the deepest hope that they can make a difference in the life of another. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Fri, 30 Oct 2020 10:27:27 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a0ebda98/53275266.mp3" length="12474178" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>518</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Job 15 &amp;amp; Acts 19-20</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Job 15 &amp;amp; Acts 19-20</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Certainty Number Three</title>
      <itunes:episode>26</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>26</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Certainty Number Three</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">118ece45-ecad-4183-adf3-46cd63f2b6e2</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a7a1b2f0</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>It has been said that there are two certainties in life: death and taxes. But I’d like you to consider for right now that at some point—maybe involving death and or taxes—you will feel overwhelmed at some point in your life—perhaps at many points. I guess this is why Job’s story still entertains our thoughts and stirs our spirits to this day. Usually it’s his patience that gets all the attention, and although seeing tough times through to their conclusion is usually of great benefit, there are situations where Job’s other, often overlooked qualities could be of great usefulness.</p><p>Yesterday we heard Zophar advise Job to get his act together, to make himself innocent, and then to attempt to approach God to find hope in his direst of circumstances. “First, lay aside your burdens, Job, make yourself worthy, and then go to God.” Job’s response to this advice begins in chapter twelve and continues through the following two chapters. In twelve, Job refutes Zophar’s belief that prosperity and blessings are signs of a right relationship with God, and he goes on to question the belief that any human being has the ability to earn a place in the divine presence. Afterall, “God raises nations and beings them down.” </p><p>In this rebuttal, Job does something that we often are afraid to do, he questions the nature of suffering and blessing and God’s role in them. “The thugs still rule and provoke God, and yet they remain in power while in the hand of God; thieves keep their wealth while the righteous suffer.” We usually equate Job’s patience with quiet submission—a stiff upper lip—but during his speech in chapters 12-14, he is anything but. Although he admits that he doesn’t understand why some suffer while others are blessed, nevertheless, chapter twelve is about Job’s confession that God is always God, in good times and in the bad. What can Job possible do in the face of this reality? Well, he can keep on questioning.</p><p>In chapter thirteen, Job asks God the question that we rarely ask in other’s company: why is he going through this. Job wants to know why this incredible and awesome God should even bother with a man such as he, “a leaf being tossed about…[or] a fleeting shadow.” He wants to know what the Almighty has against him. “What are my faults and my sins? My misdeed, my sin make known to me!” (15) But Job continues:</p><p><em>Will you harass a wind-driven leaf or pursue a withered straw? For you draw up bitter indictments against me, and punish in me the faults of my youth. You put my feet in the stocks; you watch all my paths and trace out all my footsteps. Though I wear out like a leather bottle, like a garment the moth has consumed</em>. (26-28)</p><p>Humility, it appears, is not one of Job’s growing edges. He confesses here who he is when compared to God and in the next chapter the nature of his—and all—human life. To give you’re the Reader’s Digest version, it’s kinda’ bleak—very Ecclesiastes:</p><p><em>For a tree there is hope; it is cut down, it will sprout again, its tender shoots will not cease, even though the root grows old in the earth and its stump dies in the dust, yet at the first whiff of water it sprouts and puts forth branches like a young plant. But when people die, all vigor leaves them. When mortals die, where then are they?<br></em><br></p><p>Yet God prevails, Job says. God overcomes where all else, especially flesh, fails. </p><p>What Job teaches us here is that it is okay for us to ask God the hard questions in the midst of pain and loss. (But don’t be surprised when you hear a hard answer in reply.) That is, as long as our question is preceded by a honest assessment of ourselves and the recognition that we are not God and are in no way deserving. Take that Zophar. For what rises from this is a humility that saves, a humility that rests in God’s mercy and grace. Job declares this when he states the no one “can make the unclean clean:” no one can make oneself holy and innocent. And why is that? Because we are “like a flower that springs up and then fades.” </p><p>In his willingness to ask the question, Job is admitting that he hasn’t any answers and cannot possibly solve his problems. He is giving it all to God. But he doesn’t quietly acquiesce to what is happening to him, he doesn’t simply throw his hands up and say, “It’s God’s will.” No, Job rages against that which would overwhelm him. Slumped shoulders and the words “Oh well” never cross his mind. </p><p>As children, my parents would take the family to Gulf Shores every year. Although I hate the sand today, back then I might as well have had gills. While other kids were busy building sandcastles and sunning, I was in the water fighting the waves—trying to keep my balance and footing as wave after wave threatened to push me under. I knew it was a battle that I would not win, and would have probably been freaked out if I did, yet I would stay at it until my parents told me to come in. </p><p>Job 13:15 reads, “Slay me though he might, I will wait for God; I will defend my conduct before God.” Through his honest self-assessment Job puts himself into a place where he can God and respond. And I think this is what allows Paul to remain faithful in every circumstance. </p><p>Beaten, imprisoned and let down by the system in Philippi for doing good; persecuted in Thessalonica by its religious leaders, its government, and the mob because he presented a persuading case for the gospel; and hounded by these same religious elites in Beroea, how easily Paul could have chosen to walk away from Jesus’ calling—after all, as Job and Tanya Tucker would agree, he’s just a man. But as he says to the philosophers on Mars Hill:</p><p><em>The God who made the world and all that is in it, the Lord of heaven and earth, does not dwell in sanctuaries made by human hands, </em><strong><em>25 </em></strong><em>nor is God served by human hands because of any need. Rather it is God who gives to everyone life and breath and everything. </em><strong><em>26 </em></strong><em>God made from one the whole human race to dwell on the entire surface of the earth and fixed the ordered seasons and the boundaries of their regions, </em><strong><em>27 </em></strong><em>so that people might seek God, even perhaps grope and find that God is not far from any one of us. For ‘In him we live and move and have our being…’<br></em><br></p><p>To paraphrase: No matter who we are, where we are, or what we are going through, like Job, we can reach out and find God is already there. And because of Christ, we know that although God is infinite and eternal, and we are but a fleeting shadow, a leaf tossed about in the wind, and like the dust of the ground often disregarded and beaten down, we may approach God in any situation or condition to find grace and help in the times of our needs. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>It has been said that there are two certainties in life: death and taxes. But I’d like you to consider for right now that at some point—maybe involving death and or taxes—you will feel overwhelmed at some point in your life—perhaps at many points. I guess this is why Job’s story still entertains our thoughts and stirs our spirits to this day. Usually it’s his patience that gets all the attention, and although seeing tough times through to their conclusion is usually of great benefit, there are situations where Job’s other, often overlooked qualities could be of great usefulness.</p><p>Yesterday we heard Zophar advise Job to get his act together, to make himself innocent, and then to attempt to approach God to find hope in his direst of circumstances. “First, lay aside your burdens, Job, make yourself worthy, and then go to God.” Job’s response to this advice begins in chapter twelve and continues through the following two chapters. In twelve, Job refutes Zophar’s belief that prosperity and blessings are signs of a right relationship with God, and he goes on to question the belief that any human being has the ability to earn a place in the divine presence. Afterall, “God raises nations and beings them down.” </p><p>In this rebuttal, Job does something that we often are afraid to do, he questions the nature of suffering and blessing and God’s role in them. “The thugs still rule and provoke God, and yet they remain in power while in the hand of God; thieves keep their wealth while the righteous suffer.” We usually equate Job’s patience with quiet submission—a stiff upper lip—but during his speech in chapters 12-14, he is anything but. Although he admits that he doesn’t understand why some suffer while others are blessed, nevertheless, chapter twelve is about Job’s confession that God is always God, in good times and in the bad. What can Job possible do in the face of this reality? Well, he can keep on questioning.</p><p>In chapter thirteen, Job asks God the question that we rarely ask in other’s company: why is he going through this. Job wants to know why this incredible and awesome God should even bother with a man such as he, “a leaf being tossed about…[or] a fleeting shadow.” He wants to know what the Almighty has against him. “What are my faults and my sins? My misdeed, my sin make known to me!” (15) But Job continues:</p><p><em>Will you harass a wind-driven leaf or pursue a withered straw? For you draw up bitter indictments against me, and punish in me the faults of my youth. You put my feet in the stocks; you watch all my paths and trace out all my footsteps. Though I wear out like a leather bottle, like a garment the moth has consumed</em>. (26-28)</p><p>Humility, it appears, is not one of Job’s growing edges. He confesses here who he is when compared to God and in the next chapter the nature of his—and all—human life. To give you’re the Reader’s Digest version, it’s kinda’ bleak—very Ecclesiastes:</p><p><em>For a tree there is hope; it is cut down, it will sprout again, its tender shoots will not cease, even though the root grows old in the earth and its stump dies in the dust, yet at the first whiff of water it sprouts and puts forth branches like a young plant. But when people die, all vigor leaves them. When mortals die, where then are they?<br></em><br></p><p>Yet God prevails, Job says. God overcomes where all else, especially flesh, fails. </p><p>What Job teaches us here is that it is okay for us to ask God the hard questions in the midst of pain and loss. (But don’t be surprised when you hear a hard answer in reply.) That is, as long as our question is preceded by a honest assessment of ourselves and the recognition that we are not God and are in no way deserving. Take that Zophar. For what rises from this is a humility that saves, a humility that rests in God’s mercy and grace. Job declares this when he states the no one “can make the unclean clean:” no one can make oneself holy and innocent. And why is that? Because we are “like a flower that springs up and then fades.” </p><p>In his willingness to ask the question, Job is admitting that he hasn’t any answers and cannot possibly solve his problems. He is giving it all to God. But he doesn’t quietly acquiesce to what is happening to him, he doesn’t simply throw his hands up and say, “It’s God’s will.” No, Job rages against that which would overwhelm him. Slumped shoulders and the words “Oh well” never cross his mind. </p><p>As children, my parents would take the family to Gulf Shores every year. Although I hate the sand today, back then I might as well have had gills. While other kids were busy building sandcastles and sunning, I was in the water fighting the waves—trying to keep my balance and footing as wave after wave threatened to push me under. I knew it was a battle that I would not win, and would have probably been freaked out if I did, yet I would stay at it until my parents told me to come in. </p><p>Job 13:15 reads, “Slay me though he might, I will wait for God; I will defend my conduct before God.” Through his honest self-assessment Job puts himself into a place where he can God and respond. And I think this is what allows Paul to remain faithful in every circumstance. </p><p>Beaten, imprisoned and let down by the system in Philippi for doing good; persecuted in Thessalonica by its religious leaders, its government, and the mob because he presented a persuading case for the gospel; and hounded by these same religious elites in Beroea, how easily Paul could have chosen to walk away from Jesus’ calling—after all, as Job and Tanya Tucker would agree, he’s just a man. But as he says to the philosophers on Mars Hill:</p><p><em>The God who made the world and all that is in it, the Lord of heaven and earth, does not dwell in sanctuaries made by human hands, </em><strong><em>25 </em></strong><em>nor is God served by human hands because of any need. Rather it is God who gives to everyone life and breath and everything. </em><strong><em>26 </em></strong><em>God made from one the whole human race to dwell on the entire surface of the earth and fixed the ordered seasons and the boundaries of their regions, </em><strong><em>27 </em></strong><em>so that people might seek God, even perhaps grope and find that God is not far from any one of us. For ‘In him we live and move and have our being…’<br></em><br></p><p>To paraphrase: No matter who we are, where we are, or what we are going through, like Job, we can reach out and find God is already there. And because of Christ, we know that although God is infinite and eternal, and we are but a fleeting shadow, a leaf tossed about in the wind, and like the dust of the ground often disregarded and beaten down, we may approach God in any situation or condition to find grace and help in the times of our needs. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Fri, 23 Oct 2020 16:47:06 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a7a1b2f0/9c1c788d.mp3" length="15094335" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>627</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Today we will take a look at Job 13-14 &amp;amp; Acts 17-18 and consider Job and Paul's response to life's troubles. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Today we will take a look at Job 13-14 &amp;amp; Acts 17-18 and consider Job and Paul's response to life's troubles. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>blessing, questions, searching, God, suffering</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>A Devotion for Job 11-12 and Acts 15-16</title>
      <itunes:episode>25</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>25</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>A Devotion for Job 11-12 and Acts 15-16</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">a619437c-f439-4f5f-9c4c-6b0428e97d68</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/2f40f3fc</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Job 12:5-6</p><p><em>The undisturbed esteem my downfall a disgrace such as awaits unsteady feet; yet the tents of robbers are prosperous, and those who provoke God are secure, whom God has in his power.<br></em><br></p><p>This is from Job’s reply to his friend Zophar’s first speech in Job chapter eleven—when the hero is told to go and make himself worthy so that he may be able to hope in relief from God. How does that expression go? You know, the one about God helping those who help themselves? In 11:13-15 Zophar says:</p><p><em>If you set your heart aright and stretch out your hands toward him. If iniquity is in your hand, remove it, and do not let injustice dwell in your tent, surely then you may lift up your face in innocence; you may stand firm and unafraid.<br></em><br></p><p>Worded another way, Zophar tells Job to get his ducks in a row and then approach God. Mind you, this is dissimilar to Jesus’ teaching to make amends with others before you attempt to make amends with the Almighty. Put down your sin, sober up, block those internet sites, push back from the table, stop wasting money and get out debt…then come before God and approach the mercy seat, because, as Zophar says in verse eleven, “God knows the worthless and sees iniquity” and will not ignore it!</p><p>Sadly, Zophar’s way of thinking about the things of God—about faith—isn’t easy to miss today in congregations all across the fruited plain. And it’s understandable why this is so, since we live in a staunchly meritorious society. Growing up, I remember seeing commercials for Smith Barney: “We will sell no wine…” Sorry, wrong company, same spokesperson. “At Smith-Barney, we earn it.” “We earn it.” Three words—and such a simple sentence—that sum up an attitude of success and satisfaction. Drinking a cold beverage following a day of working in the sun—eating a meal with friends after giving the hours of your day to your boss—“These people appreciate me.” “I’ve done that, so I can get to do this.” Clearly, we earn it culminates in, “We deserve this.”</p><p>In Job’s day—as well as in ours if we’re being honest—worldly success was the mark of blessing. It was a sign to all that you were favored by God, that you were something special, someone to look up to, and to emulate. Job had been one of those, but now, he was downfallen, disgraced, and a “laughingstock.” </p><p>“Through your effort, Job,” explains Zophar, “you can stand tall again. But if you don’t do this, you are lost.” Zophar is expressing here that most ubiquitous of human practices: self-justification—the hallmark of the meritocracy. We reckon ourselves the masters of our own fates and that we are deserving because we have made the correct choices. And because of this, we deserve our blessings. But those who don’t make the same choices, what about them—about the ones that are prosperous and living “guilt free”—well, that just proves that the world is unfair and that everyone—except of course for those like us—will one day get their comeuppance. Zophar is undoubtedly happy that Job was getting his, I think. </p><p>This doesn’t sit well with Job, though, and in chapter twelve he raises a serious challenge to Zophar’s meritorious faith and what is said to result from it: robbers prosper, thugs rule with impunity, rich and poor are treated differently by those charged with impartiality…And they all do this in the presence of God in whose power they reside. Essentially, Job is asking Zophar here if worldly “blessing/comfort” is truly the sign that he thinks it is. </p><p>Job goes on to say that every animal, all nature, and the whole earth knows that God has created all things and is present in all circumstances: through drought and times of plenty, through ease and difficulty, though injury and health, God is God, and what God has decided to do, who can withstand?</p><p>“In his hand is the soul of every living thing and the life breath of all mortal flesh,” Job says. “He makes nations great and destroys them, spreads people abroad and abandons them. He takes understanding from the leaders of the land, makes them wander in a pathless desert. They grope in the darkness without light; he makes them wander like drunkards.” (Ahem) No matter what Job does, no matter what befalls him, God is still who God is. I AM. </p><p>Is Job calling God capricious? Are we merely pawns in divine game of chess? No. Job is simply reminding Zophar and all the rest of us who tend to forget that God is the hero of this story. God is the cause and the effect. The Alpha and the Omega. The beginning and the end. And because of this, no matter the circumstance, God is always God, and God will always save: It is the nature of love, to meet each of us wherever we are, no matter the state that we are in, so that we can live in hope. Perhaps that’s why James tells the church in Acts 15:19 and 21 that they “ought to stop troubling the Gentiles who turn to God…For Moses, for generations now, has had those who proclaim him in every town, as he has been read in the synagogues every sabbath.” <em>Their story is not our story; their encounter is not ours; but their God and our God are the same, and in God, we are one people. <br></em><br></p><p>In Acts 14 we hear Paul teach that, “it is necessary for us to undergo hardship to enter the kingdom of heaven.” And later in todays reading from Acts, in chapter 16, the apostle is on the receiving end of a serous beating, mistreatment, and incarceration for daring to free a slave girl from the power of a demon. And what results from this hardship? The kingdom of heaven grows with the salvation of the jailer and his house. </p><p>“Zophar,” Job says, “how can I possibly arrange my ducks in any formation that would earn me a blessing?”</p><p>In Acts 14 we see Paul and Barnabas returning to Jerusalem in great success from their mission to the Gentiles. Countless souls have been shown salvation and have accepted the love of God into their lives. Countless souls saved for the sake of victorious kingdom. And none of them had ever followed the law—most had likely not even heard of the law of Moses. Yet in spite of this, they had experienced the Spirit of God firsthand. To the self-justifiers in the Jerusalem’s church, this could not stand. </p><p>“Have them do this, and they will be saved—be blessed by God.” So many millennia later, Zophar lives! “Those Gentiles can’t have a life with God, they just can’t be saved by grace, they have to do something.” They can’t even celebrate the ever increasing victory of the cross because they have to win the point. </p><p>Peter and James come to the rescue here, both explaining that God’s initiative to save the Gentiles cannot be thwarted. What God does, God does. This diving action, as confusing as it may appear, is the grace that goes before; this is the grace that justifies; and this is the grace that shapes our lives into the image of Jesus Christ. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Job 12:5-6</p><p><em>The undisturbed esteem my downfall a disgrace such as awaits unsteady feet; yet the tents of robbers are prosperous, and those who provoke God are secure, whom God has in his power.<br></em><br></p><p>This is from Job’s reply to his friend Zophar’s first speech in Job chapter eleven—when the hero is told to go and make himself worthy so that he may be able to hope in relief from God. How does that expression go? You know, the one about God helping those who help themselves? In 11:13-15 Zophar says:</p><p><em>If you set your heart aright and stretch out your hands toward him. If iniquity is in your hand, remove it, and do not let injustice dwell in your tent, surely then you may lift up your face in innocence; you may stand firm and unafraid.<br></em><br></p><p>Worded another way, Zophar tells Job to get his ducks in a row and then approach God. Mind you, this is dissimilar to Jesus’ teaching to make amends with others before you attempt to make amends with the Almighty. Put down your sin, sober up, block those internet sites, push back from the table, stop wasting money and get out debt…then come before God and approach the mercy seat, because, as Zophar says in verse eleven, “God knows the worthless and sees iniquity” and will not ignore it!</p><p>Sadly, Zophar’s way of thinking about the things of God—about faith—isn’t easy to miss today in congregations all across the fruited plain. And it’s understandable why this is so, since we live in a staunchly meritorious society. Growing up, I remember seeing commercials for Smith Barney: “We will sell no wine…” Sorry, wrong company, same spokesperson. “At Smith-Barney, we earn it.” “We earn it.” Three words—and such a simple sentence—that sum up an attitude of success and satisfaction. Drinking a cold beverage following a day of working in the sun—eating a meal with friends after giving the hours of your day to your boss—“These people appreciate me.” “I’ve done that, so I can get to do this.” Clearly, we earn it culminates in, “We deserve this.”</p><p>In Job’s day—as well as in ours if we’re being honest—worldly success was the mark of blessing. It was a sign to all that you were favored by God, that you were something special, someone to look up to, and to emulate. Job had been one of those, but now, he was downfallen, disgraced, and a “laughingstock.” </p><p>“Through your effort, Job,” explains Zophar, “you can stand tall again. But if you don’t do this, you are lost.” Zophar is expressing here that most ubiquitous of human practices: self-justification—the hallmark of the meritocracy. We reckon ourselves the masters of our own fates and that we are deserving because we have made the correct choices. And because of this, we deserve our blessings. But those who don’t make the same choices, what about them—about the ones that are prosperous and living “guilt free”—well, that just proves that the world is unfair and that everyone—except of course for those like us—will one day get their comeuppance. Zophar is undoubtedly happy that Job was getting his, I think. </p><p>This doesn’t sit well with Job, though, and in chapter twelve he raises a serious challenge to Zophar’s meritorious faith and what is said to result from it: robbers prosper, thugs rule with impunity, rich and poor are treated differently by those charged with impartiality…And they all do this in the presence of God in whose power they reside. Essentially, Job is asking Zophar here if worldly “blessing/comfort” is truly the sign that he thinks it is. </p><p>Job goes on to say that every animal, all nature, and the whole earth knows that God has created all things and is present in all circumstances: through drought and times of plenty, through ease and difficulty, though injury and health, God is God, and what God has decided to do, who can withstand?</p><p>“In his hand is the soul of every living thing and the life breath of all mortal flesh,” Job says. “He makes nations great and destroys them, spreads people abroad and abandons them. He takes understanding from the leaders of the land, makes them wander in a pathless desert. They grope in the darkness without light; he makes them wander like drunkards.” (Ahem) No matter what Job does, no matter what befalls him, God is still who God is. I AM. </p><p>Is Job calling God capricious? Are we merely pawns in divine game of chess? No. Job is simply reminding Zophar and all the rest of us who tend to forget that God is the hero of this story. God is the cause and the effect. The Alpha and the Omega. The beginning and the end. And because of this, no matter the circumstance, God is always God, and God will always save: It is the nature of love, to meet each of us wherever we are, no matter the state that we are in, so that we can live in hope. Perhaps that’s why James tells the church in Acts 15:19 and 21 that they “ought to stop troubling the Gentiles who turn to God…For Moses, for generations now, has had those who proclaim him in every town, as he has been read in the synagogues every sabbath.” <em>Their story is not our story; their encounter is not ours; but their God and our God are the same, and in God, we are one people. <br></em><br></p><p>In Acts 14 we hear Paul teach that, “it is necessary for us to undergo hardship to enter the kingdom of heaven.” And later in todays reading from Acts, in chapter 16, the apostle is on the receiving end of a serous beating, mistreatment, and incarceration for daring to free a slave girl from the power of a demon. And what results from this hardship? The kingdom of heaven grows with the salvation of the jailer and his house. </p><p>“Zophar,” Job says, “how can I possibly arrange my ducks in any formation that would earn me a blessing?”</p><p>In Acts 14 we see Paul and Barnabas returning to Jerusalem in great success from their mission to the Gentiles. Countless souls have been shown salvation and have accepted the love of God into their lives. Countless souls saved for the sake of victorious kingdom. And none of them had ever followed the law—most had likely not even heard of the law of Moses. Yet in spite of this, they had experienced the Spirit of God firsthand. To the self-justifiers in the Jerusalem’s church, this could not stand. </p><p>“Have them do this, and they will be saved—be blessed by God.” So many millennia later, Zophar lives! “Those Gentiles can’t have a life with God, they just can’t be saved by grace, they have to do something.” They can’t even celebrate the ever increasing victory of the cross because they have to win the point. </p><p>Peter and James come to the rescue here, both explaining that God’s initiative to save the Gentiles cannot be thwarted. What God does, God does. This diving action, as confusing as it may appear, is the grace that goes before; this is the grace that justifies; and this is the grace that shapes our lives into the image of Jesus Christ. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 20 Oct 2020 13:23:11 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/2f40f3fc/9227990d.mp3" length="16598353" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>690</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>God helps those who help themselves. Right? It may be beneficial to read these chapters before listening.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>God helps those who help themselves. Right? It may be beneficial to read these chapters before listening.</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>self-justification, blessing, curses, grace, God, Zophar, Job</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Merely Clay</title>
      <itunes:episode>24</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>24</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Merely Clay</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">a252bbf6-9db5-4d66-806a-b290db8e9485</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/603f5cf0</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>For God who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” has shone in our hearts to bring to light the knowledge of the glory of God on the face of Jesus Christ. But we hold this treasure in earthen vessels, that the surpassing power may be of God and not from us.<br></em><br></p><p><em>We are afflicted in every way, but not constrained; perplexed but not driven to despair; persecuted but not abandoned; struck down but not destroyed; always carrying about in the body the dying of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be manifested in our body.                                                                                              2 Corinthians 4:6-10<br></em><br></p><p>What a simple thing it is to tell it like it is—to keep it real. “I’m just being realistic” is usually code for, “I don’t want to because it’s going to fail.” “And even if we succeed, it’ll be meager and temporary.” “Honestly, why should we even try because we are nothing but ‘earthen vessels,’ so there’s nothing special about us.” “We’ve failed at that in the past.” Good stewards wouldn’t waste resources but would keep them for a rainy day.” But where would we be if Paul had shared this attitude?</p><p>How easy it would have been for him to have given up on the Corinthians as the weight of his life and ministry grew heavier and heavier: Yet he doesn’t. In fact, the apostle tells us that the weight can never be too heavy. It will never constrain, never lead to despair, never isolate, and never destroy him. And even though “death is at work in” him, life is at work in the Corinthians and in others. As he diminishes, they increase. </p><p>For Paul, this is possible because he remembers one thing that we often forget: God’s glory has been revealed in our hearts through Christ, even though we are but dust, so that the power of heaven might be made known through us; he remembers that he is not his own. </p><p>In this new, COVID shaped landscape, many of us have discovered that the church has already changed. This is not a new reality that is taking shape—one that has the potential to be—that may arise in our near future. No. It is already here. In fact, why shouldn’t this new reality have come into existence in a relative blink of the eye, since our shared and personal worlds usually experience upheaval long before we have a chance to prepare it. This is the way. </p><p>We can react to this change: giving the church up for dead because it was already on life-support or choosing to fight in the attempt to maintain our hold on it or to reclaim it—or we can choose to share the apostle’s perspective.</p><p>What we face is bigger than we are, irregular and unpredictable, and it always threatens to overwhelm us. Most of time we attempt to plan in the hope that we can mitigate our losses so we don’t have to rebuild from scratch…But how does that saying go: “the best laid plans of mice and men”? Or when your watching out for the bears, it’s the moose that get you.</p><p>Regardless of history’s lessons, though, we begin every endeavor convinced that this time, through careful, meticulous management and planning—by the force of our will and the strength of our conviction, this time it will be different in our family, personal, church, and work lives. A new day is coming; we will make it ours!</p><p>James tells us in response:</p><p>Come now, you say, “Today or tomorrow we shall go into such and such a town, spend a year there doing business and make a profit”—you have no idea what your life will be tomorrow. You are a puff of smoke that appears briefly and then disappears.</p><p>“Wow,” some of you may be thinking, “what a downer the week of annual conference and in light of all the denomination is going through. And from someone being elected to foster church health, no less.”</p><p>I know. I know. But hear me out. </p><p>Paul realizes that all of this earthly life—as scripture repeats over and again—will neither pass the test of eternity nor survive the presence of God’s glory. Things simply fall apart, and they cannot measure-up to the divine. And in 2 Corinthians 4:6-7, the apostle embraces this fact. Paul says that the ultimate futility of our choices and actions, those that are grounded in our own strength, will, and reckoning, that futility is a good thing. But he is not saying that this results in a meaningless life, quite the contrary: What results from our weakness makes our lives and ministries fruitful, life-affirming, and, most ironically, lasting. </p><p>“But we hold this treasure in earthen vessels, that the surpassing power may be of God and not from us.”</p><p>The apostle’s weakness and the futility of his actions and choices, the failure of his plans to materialize the desired outcomes fail to discourage him as they would and so often does to many of us. </p><p>Paul accepts that he is but beloved dust, a mere clay vessel, and by accepting this reality, he comes to realize that he already contains something wonderful, powerful, and eternal. Something not of his own creation but given to him by grace: the life of Jesus Christ. Because of this realization, Paul is able to live in each moment, no matter what befalls him with the absolute certainty that the light will shine in others’ hearts as a result of his present darkness—no matter how close he is to death, life will be ever present in them.</p><p>By embracing the fact that he is from the dust of the earth, the apostle frees himself from the burden of having to have all the answers and from the weight of personal success; it frees him to look within his own heart and to find that God has already revealed there the solution to every problem. </p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p><em>For God who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” has shone in our hearts to bring to light the knowledge of the glory of God on the face of Jesus Christ. But we hold this treasure in earthen vessels, that the surpassing power may be of God and not from us.<br></em><br></p><p><em>We are afflicted in every way, but not constrained; perplexed but not driven to despair; persecuted but not abandoned; struck down but not destroyed; always carrying about in the body the dying of Jesus, so that the life of Jesus may also be manifested in our body.                                                                                              2 Corinthians 4:6-10<br></em><br></p><p>What a simple thing it is to tell it like it is—to keep it real. “I’m just being realistic” is usually code for, “I don’t want to because it’s going to fail.” “And even if we succeed, it’ll be meager and temporary.” “Honestly, why should we even try because we are nothing but ‘earthen vessels,’ so there’s nothing special about us.” “We’ve failed at that in the past.” Good stewards wouldn’t waste resources but would keep them for a rainy day.” But where would we be if Paul had shared this attitude?</p><p>How easy it would have been for him to have given up on the Corinthians as the weight of his life and ministry grew heavier and heavier: Yet he doesn’t. In fact, the apostle tells us that the weight can never be too heavy. It will never constrain, never lead to despair, never isolate, and never destroy him. And even though “death is at work in” him, life is at work in the Corinthians and in others. As he diminishes, they increase. </p><p>For Paul, this is possible because he remembers one thing that we often forget: God’s glory has been revealed in our hearts through Christ, even though we are but dust, so that the power of heaven might be made known through us; he remembers that he is not his own. </p><p>In this new, COVID shaped landscape, many of us have discovered that the church has already changed. This is not a new reality that is taking shape—one that has the potential to be—that may arise in our near future. No. It is already here. In fact, why shouldn’t this new reality have come into existence in a relative blink of the eye, since our shared and personal worlds usually experience upheaval long before we have a chance to prepare it. This is the way. </p><p>We can react to this change: giving the church up for dead because it was already on life-support or choosing to fight in the attempt to maintain our hold on it or to reclaim it—or we can choose to share the apostle’s perspective.</p><p>What we face is bigger than we are, irregular and unpredictable, and it always threatens to overwhelm us. Most of time we attempt to plan in the hope that we can mitigate our losses so we don’t have to rebuild from scratch…But how does that saying go: “the best laid plans of mice and men”? Or when your watching out for the bears, it’s the moose that get you.</p><p>Regardless of history’s lessons, though, we begin every endeavor convinced that this time, through careful, meticulous management and planning—by the force of our will and the strength of our conviction, this time it will be different in our family, personal, church, and work lives. A new day is coming; we will make it ours!</p><p>James tells us in response:</p><p>Come now, you say, “Today or tomorrow we shall go into such and such a town, spend a year there doing business and make a profit”—you have no idea what your life will be tomorrow. You are a puff of smoke that appears briefly and then disappears.</p><p>“Wow,” some of you may be thinking, “what a downer the week of annual conference and in light of all the denomination is going through. And from someone being elected to foster church health, no less.”</p><p>I know. I know. But hear me out. </p><p>Paul realizes that all of this earthly life—as scripture repeats over and again—will neither pass the test of eternity nor survive the presence of God’s glory. Things simply fall apart, and they cannot measure-up to the divine. And in 2 Corinthians 4:6-7, the apostle embraces this fact. Paul says that the ultimate futility of our choices and actions, those that are grounded in our own strength, will, and reckoning, that futility is a good thing. But he is not saying that this results in a meaningless life, quite the contrary: What results from our weakness makes our lives and ministries fruitful, life-affirming, and, most ironically, lasting. </p><p>“But we hold this treasure in earthen vessels, that the surpassing power may be of God and not from us.”</p><p>The apostle’s weakness and the futility of his actions and choices, the failure of his plans to materialize the desired outcomes fail to discourage him as they would and so often does to many of us. </p><p>Paul accepts that he is but beloved dust, a mere clay vessel, and by accepting this reality, he comes to realize that he already contains something wonderful, powerful, and eternal. Something not of his own creation but given to him by grace: the life of Jesus Christ. Because of this realization, Paul is able to live in each moment, no matter what befalls him with the absolute certainty that the light will shine in others’ hearts as a result of his present darkness—no matter how close he is to death, life will be ever present in them.</p><p>By embracing the fact that he is from the dust of the earth, the apostle frees himself from the burden of having to have all the answers and from the weight of personal success; it frees him to look within his own heart and to find that God has already revealed there the solution to every problem. </p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 22 Sep 2020 09:00:22 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/603f5cf0/bf5e3116.mp3" length="13880001" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>577</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>This is a brief look at 2 Corinthians 4:6-10. Perhaps it will help when you are facing change, tumult, and upheaval in your life. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>This is a brief look at 2 Corinthians 4:6-10. Perhaps it will help when you are facing change, tumult, and upheaval in your life. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Sharing God's Desires</title>
      <itunes:episode>23</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>23</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Sharing God's Desires</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">6e82c3aa-ceba-4cea-b4f0-b092f5f6cba9</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/4e42aa24</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[Do we as disciples want what Jesus wanted? Do our churches, faith communities, and traditions share God's desires for others, for the world, and for ourselves? Join us as we begin our search for the answers. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[Do we as disciples want what Jesus wanted? Do our churches, faith communities, and traditions share God's desires for others, for the world, and for ourselves? Join us as we begin our search for the answers. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 11 Aug 2020 13:27:31 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/4e42aa24/e0555560.mp3" length="35392940" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1473</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Do we as disciples want what Jesus wanted? Do our churches, faith communities, and traditions share God's desires for others, for the world, and for ourselves? Join us as we begin our search for the answers. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Do we as disciples want what Jesus wanted? Do our churches, faith communities, and traditions share God's desires for others, for the world, and for ourselves? Join us as we begin our search for the answers. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Who We Have Become</title>
      <itunes:episode>22</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>22</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Who We Have Become</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">7f06dfce-ac85-4a9d-8efb-f2b5bc9ebef8</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7109ac26</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[It takes time to live into our new identity in Christ Jesus. Patience, Grasshopper. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[It takes time to live into our new identity in Christ Jesus. Patience, Grasshopper. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 27 Jul 2020 11:09:09 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7109ac26/cfaa04ac.mp3" length="24463478" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>763</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>It takes time to live into our new identity in Christ Jesus. Patience, Grasshopper. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>It takes time to live into our new identity in Christ Jesus. Patience, Grasshopper. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>To Begin Again</title>
      <itunes:episode>21</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>21</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>To Begin Again</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">565b6a03-3d33-4832-93f9-fdd3929d75a3</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/9e7c6cbc</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[This is a brief episode to start the podcast going again in this extraordinary time. Are we going to allow what has happened change our priorities, or are we just taking back up the status quo?]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[This is a brief episode to start the podcast going again in this extraordinary time. Are we going to allow what has happened change our priorities, or are we just taking back up the status quo?]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 29 Apr 2020 13:00:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/9e7c6cbc/515c227c.mp3" length="35855606" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1119</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>This is a brief episode to start the podcast going again in this extraordinary time. Are we going to allow what has happened change our priorities, or are we just taking back up the status quo?</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>This is a brief episode to start the podcast going again in this extraordinary time. Are we going to allow what has happened change our priorities, or are we just taking back up the status quo?</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>return, begin, again, priorities, self-reflection</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>You Are Sacred</title>
      <itunes:episode>20</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>20</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>You Are Sacred</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">444c91ca-27f3-4e63-9d7b-bcdfb8d2c08f</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7becd497</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[If a sacrament is an ordinary action or substance through which the grace of God flows to those that are in need, those that are hurting, then by living as a disciple our very lives become sacramental. As we live the life that Jesus describes in Luke 6, we bring blessing, and the power of God's Spirit and grace flows through us. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[If a sacrament is an ordinary action or substance through which the grace of God flows to those that are in need, those that are hurting, then by living as a disciple our very lives become sacramental. As we live the life that Jesus describes in Luke 6, we bring blessing, and the power of God's Spirit and grace flows through us. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 13 May 2019 12:05:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7becd497/b8db1d42.mp3" length="23285373" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1453</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>If a sacrament is an ordinary action or substance through which the grace of God flows to those that are in need, those that are hurting, then by living as a disciple our very lives become sacramental. As we live the life that Jesus describes in Luke 6, we bring blessing, and the power of God's Spirit and grace flows through us. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>If a sacrament is an ordinary action or substance through which the grace of God flows to those that are in need, those that are hurting, then by living as a disciple our very lives become sacramental. As we live the life that Jesus describes in Luke 6, w</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>grace, sacrament, United Methodist, blessing, disicple, heart, Christ, love, hurting</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Giving Until It Hurts</title>
      <itunes:episode>19</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>19</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Giving Until It Hurts</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">605a757b-bca1-4e84-85e8-d03942e480ed</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/33be528a</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[We continue our look into Luke 6 and Jesus' description of the life of a disciple. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[We continue our look into Luke 6 and Jesus' description of the life of a disciple. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 25 Mar 2019 09:00:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/33be528a/9303c347.mp3" length="40042902" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1667</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>We continue our look into Luke 6 and Jesus' description of the life of a disciple. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>We continue our look into Luke 6 and Jesus' description of the life of a disciple. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>discipleship, Jesus, giving, humility</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>They Brought A Knife So I'll Bring A Gun</title>
      <itunes:episode>18</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>18</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>They Brought A Knife So I'll Bring A Gun</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">ebe8e032-727f-4b05-861b-402eefa3e852</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/42037163</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The life that leads to blessings is a life that is predicated upon reacting to those who hate you in the same way that Jesus does. The disciple doesn't seek to have it his or her way but instead is willing to consider other's needs as more important. The disciple will be blessed by giving freely to those who would take; disciples will be mocked and rejected by others when they choose to respond in love rather than retribution. They may be called cowards for praying for their enemies, but Jesus will call them friends. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The life that leads to blessings is a life that is predicated upon reacting to those who hate you in the same way that Jesus does. The disciple doesn't seek to have it his or her way but instead is willing to consider other's needs as more important. The disciple will be blessed by giving freely to those who would take; disciples will be mocked and rejected by others when they choose to respond in love rather than retribution. They may be called cowards for praying for their enemies, but Jesus will call them friends. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 25 Feb 2019 09:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/42037163/8e8f68cc.mp3" length="26752294" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1670</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The life that leads to blessings is a life that is predicated upon reacting to those who hate you in the same way that Jesus does. The disciple doesn't seek to have it his or her way but instead is willing to consider other's needs as more important. The disciple will be blessed by giving freely to those who would take; disciples will be mocked and rejected by others when they choose to respond in love rather than retribution. They may be called cowards for praying for their enemies, but Jesus will call them friends. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The life that leads to blessings is a life that is predicated upon reacting to those who hate you in the same way that Jesus does. The disciple doesn't seek to have it his or her way but instead is willing to consider other's needs as more important. The </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, retaliation, bless, cheek, turn, Jesus, disciple, poverty, agenda, surrender</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Blessed Are You</title>
      <itunes:episode>17</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>17</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Blessed Are You</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">858790ac-15b2-4bd6-8e8a-240b849d5499</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/a59f1edd</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The signs of blessings are not what we expect in our world today.]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The signs of blessings are not what we expect in our world today.]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 18 Feb 2019 09:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/a59f1edd/079dac64.mp3" length="27107854" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1692</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The signs of blessings are not what we expect in our world today.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The signs of blessings are not what we expect in our world today.</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>blessing, reliance upon God, Jesus, Christ, discipleship, teaching</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Discipleship: The First Step</title>
      <itunes:episode>16</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>16</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Discipleship: The First Step</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">c509bd1d-89bf-4717-8b4c-01e508e15f46</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/282f9d68</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The beginning of our journey into discipleship begins when we decide to share in God's desire for all the world to be reconciled in Jesus Christ; it is when we decide to love rather than to be right. The disciple can be content because discipleship is about living, about being a blessing to those who are hurting. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The beginning of our journey into discipleship begins when we decide to share in God's desire for all the world to be reconciled in Jesus Christ; it is when we decide to love rather than to be right. The disciple can be content because discipleship is about living, about being a blessing to those who are hurting. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 11 Feb 2019 09:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/282f9d68/3741370c.mp3" length="24040977" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1500</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The beginning of our journey into discipleship begins when we decide to share in God's desire for all the world to be reconciled in Jesus Christ; it is when we decide to love rather than to be right. The disciple can be content because discipleship is about living, about being a blessing to those who are hurting. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The beginning of our journey into discipleship begins when we decide to share in God's desire for all the world to be reconciled in Jesus Christ; it is when we decide to love rather than to be right. The disciple can be content because discipleship is abo</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>care, empathy, Philippians, Paul, Jesus, Luke, healing, Spirit, power</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Church Says, Jesus Says</title>
      <itunes:episode>15</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>15</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Church Says, Jesus Says</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">fb47b9e9-ffcf-45bf-bea3-922303dfc7de</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/c9100f7d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[Are we living as disciples of Christ or are we merely churchgoers? Christian teaching is necessary, but it cannot be the only source of spiritual truth in the believer's life. There are times that Christian teaching doesn't quite match up with Jesus' teaching and times when belief is not being put into action, perhaps because what Jesus describes as the expected life of his followers may be too uncomfortable for us. At these times, it is easy to default to what we have been told, rest in our arguments, than to live the life of love. This is the introduction to a closer look at Jesus' teachings about discipleship found in Luke 6. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[Are we living as disciples of Christ or are we merely churchgoers? Christian teaching is necessary, but it cannot be the only source of spiritual truth in the believer's life. There are times that Christian teaching doesn't quite match up with Jesus' teaching and times when belief is not being put into action, perhaps because what Jesus describes as the expected life of his followers may be too uncomfortable for us. At these times, it is easy to default to what we have been told, rest in our arguments, than to live the life of love. This is the introduction to a closer look at Jesus' teachings about discipleship found in Luke 6. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 28 Jan 2019 09:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/c9100f7d/cc19a88a.mp3" length="25159234" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1570</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Are we living as disciples of Christ or are we merely churchgoers? Christian teaching is necessary, but it cannot be the only source of spiritual truth in the believer's life. There are times that Christian teaching doesn't quite match up with Jesus' teaching and times when belief is not being put into action, perhaps because what Jesus describes as the expected life of his followers may be too uncomfortable for us. At these times, it is easy to default to what we have been told, rest in our arguments, than to live the life of love. This is the introduction to a closer look at Jesus' teachings about discipleship found in Luke 6. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Are we living as disciples of Christ or are we merely churchgoers? Christian teaching is necessary, but it cannot be the only source of spiritual truth in the believer's life. There are times that Christian teaching doesn't quite match up with Jesus' teac</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>teaching, faith, learning, understanding, discipleship, churchgoer, change, Luke</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>All For One...Or Something Like That</title>
      <itunes:episode>14</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>14</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>All For One...Or Something Like That</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">ab63b6f8-83a8-4f2c-b605-ffedc353505f</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/6bab0624</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[There is no way that any one person can navigate this thing called life successfully alone: Cooperation and mutual concern are demands. When we start to see ourselves as part of a whole, serving a purpose far greater than any one we would devise on our own, perhaps we will start to be able to experience the fullness of God's blessing. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[There is no way that any one person can navigate this thing called life successfully alone: Cooperation and mutual concern are demands. When we start to see ourselves as part of a whole, serving a purpose far greater than any one we would devise on our own, perhaps we will start to be able to experience the fullness of God's blessing. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 23 Jan 2019 15:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/6bab0624/1871b252.mp3" length="51670648" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1613</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>There is no way that any one person can navigate this thing called life successfully alone: Cooperation and mutual concern are demands. When we start to see ourselves as part of a whole, serving a purpose far greater than any one we would devise on our own, perhaps we will start to be able to experience the fullness of God's blessing. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>There is no way that any one person can navigate this thing called life successfully alone: Cooperation and mutual concern are demands. When we start to see ourselves as part of a whole, serving a purpose far greater than any one we would devise on our ow</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>love, creation, new, spirit, holy, self-improvement, discipleship, faith, Christ, God, Jesus, grace, forgiveness, hope, renewal, transformation, life</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Here I Am</title>
      <itunes:episode>13</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>13</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Here I Am</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">779b4e7b-9a59-492b-8c66-7bab145eaf63</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/c10fb02d</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The dry, barren times in our lives can very well be the best times to see God doing amazing things. In these time, if we would but look up from our routine, we might catch a glimpse of the burning bush and hear God's invitation to be a part of something wonderful. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The dry, barren times in our lives can very well be the best times to see God doing amazing things. In these time, if we would but look up from our routine, we might catch a glimpse of the burning bush and hear God's invitation to be a part of something wonderful. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 16 Jan 2019 15:30:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/c10fb02d/c10fb02d.mp3" length="12996267" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1621</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The dry, barren times in our lives can very well be the best times to see God doing amazing things. In these time, if we would but look up from our routine, we might catch a glimpse of the burning bush and hear God's invitation to be a part of something wonderful. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The dry, barren times in our lives can very well be the best times to see God doing amazing things. In these time, if we would but look up from our routine, we might catch a glimpse of the burning bush and hear God's invitation to be a part of something w</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>newness, routine, burning, bush, God, holy</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Your Heart's Desire</title>
      <itunes:episode>12</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>12</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Your Heart's Desire</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">6ca0c251-a69f-47eb-be96-700e1d65d5d4</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/d81a7ef4</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[God desires that none should perish and, also, promises that there will come a day when all people and nations will seek to live righteous and holy lives. Do we share in God's desire and are we prepared to help make this day come to pass?]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[God desires that none should perish and, also, promises that there will come a day when all people and nations will seek to live righteous and holy lives. Do we share in God's desire and are we prepared to help make this day come to pass?]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 17 Dec 2018 09:00:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/d81a7ef4/d81a7ef4.mp3" length="12295316" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1533</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>God desires that none should perish and, also, promises that there will come a day when all people and nations will seek to live righteous and holy lives. Do we share in God's desire and are we prepared to help make this day come to pass?</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>God desires that none should perish and, also, promises that there will come a day when all people and nations will seek to live righteous and holy lives. Do we share in God's desire and are we prepared to help make this day come to pass?</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>John, Baptist, God, Christ, Jesus, righteousness, Advent, kingdom, forgive, grace</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>I'm Fine</title>
      <itunes:episode>11</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>11</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>I'm Fine</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">68a6e320-45cf-419c-b14d-6d6f38c2e3aa</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/4927ae17</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[Often times we have our attentions and hearts focused on the wrong things. When we do, we can miss the point of our relationship with God; even worse, we can actually end up working against it even when we don't mean to so so. If the point is to draw nearer to Christ in this life, to respond to others in the way that he did, then there is never really an end to our journey: if we are trying to reach God. However, if our focus is on the wrong thing, if it is upon ourselves and our attempt to overcome death, if it is not on living in the present, we run the risk of becoming complacent and failing in our calling to be a blessing to the people that we meet. How does this complacency come about? How do we get beyond it and yearn for the things of God?]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[Often times we have our attentions and hearts focused on the wrong things. When we do, we can miss the point of our relationship with God; even worse, we can actually end up working against it even when we don't mean to so so. If the point is to draw nearer to Christ in this life, to respond to others in the way that he did, then there is never really an end to our journey: if we are trying to reach God. However, if our focus is on the wrong thing, if it is upon ourselves and our attempt to overcome death, if it is not on living in the present, we run the risk of becoming complacent and failing in our calling to be a blessing to the people that we meet. How does this complacency come about? How do we get beyond it and yearn for the things of God?]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 19 Nov 2018 09:05:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/4927ae17/4927ae17.mp3" length="10736394" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1338</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Often times we have our attentions and hearts focused on the wrong things. When we do, we can miss the point of our relationship with God; even worse, we can actually end up working against it even when we don't mean to so so. If the point is to draw nearer to Christ in this life, to respond to others in the way that he did, then there is never really an end to our journey: if we are trying to reach God. However, if our focus is on the wrong thing, if it is upon ourselves and our attempt to overcome death, if it is not on living in the present, we run the risk of becoming complacent and failing in our calling to be a blessing to the people that we meet. How does this complacency come about? How do we get beyond it and yearn for the things of God?</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Often times we have our attentions and hearts focused on the wrong things. When we do, we can miss the point of our relationship with God; even worse, we can actually end up working against it even when we don't mean to so so. If the point is to draw near</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>lukewarm, love, respond, Christ, God, control, Revelation, spit, hope, important</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>What Our Treasure Buys Us</title>
      <itunes:episode>10</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>10</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>What Our Treasure Buys Us</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">58e1c805-82e9-4bc5-a862-4a727a2307a0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/7a4fd306</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The things that we cherish most will be the things that determine if we react to overwhelming events in our lives or if we respond to them. Will we react in fear or respond in hope? When it's all over, will we be broken, or will we be changed?]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The things that we cherish most will be the things that determine if we react to overwhelming events in our lives or if we respond to them. Will we react in fear or respond in hope? When it's all over, will we be broken, or will we be changed?]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 12 Nov 2018 15:20:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/7a4fd306/7a4fd306.mp3" length="23621014" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1474</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The things that we cherish most will be the things that determine if we react to overwhelming events in our lives or if we respond to them. Will we react in fear or respond in hope? When it's all over, will we be broken, or will we be changed?</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The things that we cherish most will be the things that determine if we react to overwhelming events in our lives or if we respond to them. Will we react in fear or respond in hope? When it's all over, will we be broken, or will we be changed?</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>react, respond, hope, anxiety, God, Christ, Jesus, treasure, cherish, widow, prosperity, gospel</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Escaping Judgementalism: Trust &amp; Release</title>
      <itunes:episode>9</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>9</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Escaping Judgementalism: Trust &amp; Release</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">8e89a2f8-e057-4a91-8d48-953313ed0af0</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/23f97672</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[Trust is the key to escaping the entanglement that results from being judgemental. As we choose to hold on to our distrust, we increase the likelihood that we will point out the specks in others' eyes while more easily ignoring the beams in our own. This distrust and its ensuing judgementalism will prevent us from living freely in the life that God has ordered around us, a life of grace and hope, and will bring us only isolation and ever increasing anxiety. As we learn to trust more deeply in the things that are cherished by God, we discover that we can actually make the choice to release into God's care those who have inflicted upon us even our most pernicious hurts.]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[Trust is the key to escaping the entanglement that results from being judgemental. As we choose to hold on to our distrust, we increase the likelihood that we will point out the specks in others' eyes while more easily ignoring the beams in our own. This distrust and its ensuing judgementalism will prevent us from living freely in the life that God has ordered around us, a life of grace and hope, and will bring us only isolation and ever increasing anxiety. As we learn to trust more deeply in the things that are cherished by God, we discover that we can actually make the choice to release into God's care those who have inflicted upon us even our most pernicious hurts.]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 05 Nov 2018 10:35:00 -0600</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/23f97672/23f97672.mp3" length="13977673" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1743</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Trust is the key to escaping the entanglement that results from being judgemental. As we choose to hold on to our distrust, we increase the likelihood that we will point out the specks in others' eyes while more easily ignoring the beams in our own. This distrust and its ensuing judgementalism will prevent us from living freely in the life that God has ordered around us, a life of grace and hope, and will bring us only isolation and ever increasing anxiety. As we learn to trust more deeply in the things that are cherished by God, we discover that we can actually make the choice to release into God's care those who have inflicted upon us even our most pernicious hurts.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Trust is the key to escaping the entanglement that results from being judgemental. As we choose to hold on to our distrust, we increase the likelihood that we will point out the specks in others' eyes while more easily ignoring the beams in our own. This </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>forgiveness, judgementalism, anxiety, trust, distruct, release, love, steadfast, God, Christ, Jesus, </itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>You Look Marvelous</title>
      <itunes:episode>8</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>8</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>You Look Marvelous</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">f3695fa1-a539-4d57-9063-f2ebd0598bf3</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/19d971e2</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[(But how do you feel?)

It takes time to develop trust, be it in God, others, or in ourselves. We can begin to cultivate trust if we make the choice to seek it, to spend time focusing our attention upon the excellent and the honorable. As we remain present in the lives of others and seek the best in and for them, even though at times it is rather difficult to find the good in some people, we may very well some to see and trust in God's presence in our own lives more clearly. To get to this point, however, will require us to look just a little deeper than the surface. We'll take a look at Philippians 4:8 and Romans 12:1-2.]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[(But how do you feel?)

It takes time to develop trust, be it in God, others, or in ourselves. We can begin to cultivate trust if we make the choice to seek it, to spend time focusing our attention upon the excellent and the honorable. As we remain present in the lives of others and seek the best in and for them, even though at times it is rather difficult to find the good in some people, we may very well some to see and trust in God's presence in our own lives more clearly. To get to this point, however, will require us to look just a little deeper than the surface. We'll take a look at Philippians 4:8 and Romans 12:1-2.]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 29 Oct 2018 09:05:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/19d971e2/19d971e2.mp3" length="11008731" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1372</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>(But how do you feel?)

It takes time to develop trust, be it in God, others, or in ourselves. We can begin to cultivate trust if we make the choice to seek it, to spend time focusing our attention upon the excellent and the honorable. As we remain present in the lives of others and seek the best in and for them, even though at times it is rather difficult to find the good in some people, we may very well some to see and trust in God's presence in our own lives more clearly. To get to this point, however, will require us to look just a little deeper than the surface. We'll take a look at Philippians 4:8 and Romans 12:1-2.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>(But how do you feel?)

It takes time to develop trust, be it in God, others, or in ourselves. We can begin to cultivate trust if we make the choice to seek it, to spend time focusing our attention upon the excellent and the honorable. As we remain pres</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>looking deeper, trust, patience, choice, empathy, presence, commitment, God</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Trust and the Heart of Gold</title>
      <itunes:episode>7</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>7</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Trust and the Heart of Gold</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">392c4622-ece1-4db0-a0b9-c9b84c9bbe6d</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/edf0ce6f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The foundation of every relationship that we have, be it with God, other people, institutions and even our stuff is trust. Our ability to trust indicates how effectively we will be able to participate in God's blessing for ourselves and for others. Fortunately, trust is choice; unfortunately, trust often requires us to choose against our own immediate self-interests in the hope of a better future. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The foundation of every relationship that we have, be it with God, other people, institutions and even our stuff is trust. Our ability to trust indicates how effectively we will be able to participate in God's blessing for ourselves and for others. Fortunately, trust is choice; unfortunately, trust often requires us to choose against our own immediate self-interests in the hope of a better future. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 22 Oct 2018 10:45:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/edf0ce6f/edf0ce6f.mp3" length="11570288" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1443</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The foundation of every relationship that we have, be it with God, other people, institutions and even our stuff is trust. Our ability to trust indicates how effectively we will be able to participate in God's blessing for ourselves and for others. Fortunately, trust is choice; unfortunately, trust often requires us to choose against our own immediate self-interests in the hope of a better future. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The foundation of every relationship that we have, be it with God, other people, institutions and even our stuff is trust. Our ability to trust indicates how effectively we will be able to participate in God's blessing for ourselves and for others. Fortun</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>trust, Jericho, Rahab, Joshua, God, spies, self-interest, blessing, rely, ability, promise, decision</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>You Are More Than You Think</title>
      <itunes:episode>6</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>6</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>You Are More Than You Think</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">683643e1-4e59-4517-b3aa-ee69276b827f</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/b845c79e</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[We have all been equipped to see others through the same eyes as God does. We can align our motivations and inclinations with our Creator's because we have been blessed with glory and honor. See Psalm 8 for more details. "The Majesty and Glory of Your Name" is by Tom Fettke and is intended to inspire this needed change in all of us and to remind us of what we were actually created to be. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[We have all been equipped to see others through the same eyes as God does. We can align our motivations and inclinations with our Creator's because we have been blessed with glory and honor. See Psalm 8 for more details. "The Majesty and Glory of Your Name" is by Tom Fettke and is intended to inspire this needed change in all of us and to remind us of what we were actually created to be. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Tue, 16 Oct 2018 12:05:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/b845c79e/b845c79e.mp3" length="12687890" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1582</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>We have all been equipped to see others through the same eyes as God does. We can align our motivations and inclinations with our Creator's because we have been blessed with glory and honor. See Psalm 8 for more details. "The Majesty and Glory of Your Name" is by Tom Fettke and is intended to inspire this needed change in all of us and to remind us of what we were actually created to be. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>We have all been equipped to see others through the same eyes as God does. We can align our motivations and inclinations with our Creator's because we have been blessed with glory and honor. See Psalm 8 for more details. "The Majesty and Glory of Your Nam</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>honor, glory, blessing, God, Abram, promise, children, </itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>God Knows Why</title>
      <itunes:episode>5</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>5</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>God Knows Why</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">37fa0974-b339-4c81-8130-2ee8728ba2e5</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/43c8179c</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[Why does God want us to have the fullest life that we possibly can have? What's God's angle? The short answer that we most often get is love. Ok. But there's a problem here: People have very different experiences of love; many definitions of this, dare I say overused, word exist. Yes, God does indeed desire our wellbeing because of love, but that reality does not get as to why God desires us to receive grace, comfort, hope, inclusion and forgiveness. What is God's purpose for ministry to creation? God's why and our raison d'être are spelled out rather explicitly in Genesis 12:1-4.]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[Why does God want us to have the fullest life that we possibly can have? What's God's angle? The short answer that we most often get is love. Ok. But there's a problem here: People have very different experiences of love; many definitions of this, dare I say overused, word exist. Yes, God does indeed desire our wellbeing because of love, but that reality does not get as to why God desires us to receive grace, comfort, hope, inclusion and forgiveness. What is God's purpose for ministry to creation? God's why and our raison d'être are spelled out rather explicitly in Genesis 12:1-4.]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 08 Oct 2018 09:05:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/43c8179c/43c8179c.mp3" length="14665619" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1829</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Why does God want us to have the fullest life that we possibly can have? What's God's angle? The short answer that we most often get is love. Ok. But there's a problem here: People have very different experiences of love; many definitions of this, dare I say overused, word exist. Yes, God does indeed desire our wellbeing because of love, but that reality does not get as to why God desires us to receive grace, comfort, hope, inclusion and forgiveness. What is God's purpose for ministry to creation? God's why and our raison d'être are spelled out rather explicitly in Genesis 12:1-4.</itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Why does God want us to have the fullest life that we possibly can have? What's God's angle? The short answer that we most often get is love. Ok. But there's a problem here: People have very different experiences of love; many definitions of this, dare I </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>why, love, blessing, Abram, God, peace, Genesis, hope, silver-lining, intermediary, Moses, seventy, elders, disciples</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>We're Counting on You</title>
      <itunes:episode>4</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>4</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>We're Counting on You</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">2c61400b-e11a-44e3-bcf8-3dea2ca72cf3</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/63c51e23</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[You can start becoming a newer, better you when you begin the sometimes difficult process of renewing your mind as you make the choice to view others and yourself in a different light. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[You can start becoming a newer, better you when you begin the sometimes difficult process of renewing your mind as you make the choice to view others and yourself in a different light. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Mon, 01 Oct 2018 09:05:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/63c51e23/63c51e23.mp3" length="14684690" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1832</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>You can start becoming a newer, better you when you begin the sometimes difficult process of renewing your mind as you make the choice to view others and yourself in a different light. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>You can start becoming a newer, better you when you begin the sometimes difficult process of renewing your mind as you make the choice to view others and yourself in a different light. </itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>renewal, change, personal, growth, God, Jesus, Christ, different, thinking, yearning, desire, passion, wholeness</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>What We Leave Behind</title>
      <itunes:episode>3</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>3</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>What We Leave Behind</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">51dc584b-4f0b-4531-9bda-c0bea147f3ea</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/27bebd15</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[The wonderful news is that God desires to enter into a relationship with us just as we are. Divine love then transforms us into something new, so we can receive all the blessings that God wants to share. If God welcomes us, warts and all, knowing that where the Spirit moves change comes, we Christians should try to follow suit. ]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[The wonderful news is that God desires to enter into a relationship with us just as we are. Divine love then transforms us into something new, so we can receive all the blessings that God wants to share. If God welcomes us, warts and all, knowing that where the Spirit moves change comes, we Christians should try to follow suit. ]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Wed, 26 Sep 2018 20:30:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/27bebd15/27bebd15.mp3" length="11906380" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1485</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>The wonderful news is that God desires to enter into a relationship with us just as we are. Divine love then transforms us into something new, so we can receive all the blessings that God wants to share. If God welcomes us, warts and all, knowing that where the Spirit moves change comes, we Christians should try to follow suit. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>The wonderful news is that God desires to enter into a relationship with us just as we are. Divine love then transforms us into something new, so we can receive all the blessings that God wants to share. If God welcomes us, warts and all, knowing that whe</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>God, transformation, acceptance, love, divine, relationship</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Overcoming Inertia </title>
      <itunes:episode>2</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>2</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Overcoming Inertia </itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">e68e7ce9-f4ea-4691-87ad-1cb439c18572</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/6cce126f</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Please visit our <a href="http://www.firstday.us">website</a> for the show notes for this episode.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Please visit our <a href="http://www.firstday.us">website</a> for the show notes for this episode.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Sat, 15 Sep 2018 11:00:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/6cce126f/6cce126f.mp3" length="13852750" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1728</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>We should not expect to get to our final destination overnight. We will all have to take it one day at time after we make that first decision to change our ways of thinking and living. The conviction to make that change is from God and is proof that no one faces these life-altering moments alone. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>We should not expect to get to our final destination overnight. We will all have to take it one day at time after we make that first decision to change our ways of thinking and living. The conviction to make that change is from God and is proof that no on</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>conviction, sanctification, spirit, God, desire, change, possibilities, prodigal, home, shame, guilt, self-doubt</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
    <item>
      <title>Let There Be Light</title>
      <itunes:episode>1</itunes:episode>
      <podcast:episode>1</podcast:episode>
      <itunes:title>Let There Be Light</itunes:title>
      <itunes:episodeType>full</itunes:episodeType>
      <guid isPermaLink="false">55e89f84-7c61-4965-853b-7c92bcfb51c6</guid>
      <link>https://share.transistor.fm/s/ad0096ad</link>
      <description>
        <![CDATA[<p>Please visit our <a href="http://www.firstday.us">website</a> for the full text of the episode.</p>]]>
      </description>
      <content:encoded>
        <![CDATA[<p>Please visit our <a href="http://www.firstday.us">website</a> for the full text of the episode.</p>]]>
      </content:encoded>
      <pubDate>Sat, 15 Sep 2018 10:00:00 -0500</pubDate>
      <author>Patrick Cooley</author>
      <enclosure url="https://dts.podtrac.com/redirect.mp3/media.transistor.fm/ad0096ad/ad0096ad.mp3" length="14296767" type="audio/mpeg"/>
      <itunes:author>Patrick Cooley</itunes:author>
      <itunes:duration>1783</itunes:duration>
      <itunes:summary>Our story begins with light at the dawn of creation which then becomes love at the start of the new creation. God desires for us all to experience life at its fullest and most joyful. But to do so, we must decide to make the first step on the Way that leads to home. </itunes:summary>
      <itunes:subtitle>Our story begins with light at the dawn of creation which then becomes love at the start of the new creation. God desires for us all to experience life at its fullest and most joyful. But to do so, we must decide to make the first step on the Way that lea</itunes:subtitle>
      <itunes:keywords>new, beginnings, creation, love, Christ, God, Jesus, journey, process, discipleship</itunes:keywords>
      <itunes:explicit>No</itunes:explicit>
    </item>
  </channel>
</rss>
